Skip to main content

Full text of "The Norman people and their existing descendants in the British dominions and the United States of America .."

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 






*The very concurrence and coincidence of so many OTidences 
that contribute to the proof, carries a great weight' 

Sib Matthkw Hale 

Henry S. King & Co. 

65 CoRNHiLL & 12 Paternoster Row, London 


2IQ . ^ . ^^ . 

(i<// rtghtt reserved) 





It is the aim of the following pages to apply genealogy to 
the illustration of English ethnology. The former branch 
of knowledge has been supposed to lie exclusively within 
the domain of the antiquary ; but a closer examination 
will, it is thought, show that the scientific observer, and 
the historian also, may find in it classes of facts which 
are not beneath their notice and investigation. 

If by placing genealogy on a critical and historical 
basis, and applying it to ethnology, we should be enabled 
to prove the fallacy of some generally received maxims 
as to the composition of the English nation — to show 
that the Norman settlement at the Conquest consisted of 
something more than a slight infusion of a foreign 
element — that it involved the addition of a numerous and 
mighty people, equalling probably a moiety of the con- 
quered population — ^that the people thus introduced has 
continued to exist without merger or absorption in any 


other race — ^that, as a race, it is as distinguishable now as 
it was a thousand years since, and that at this hour its 
descendants may be counted by tens of millions in this 
country and in the United States of America ; if this be 
so, then it will be admitted that English ethnology is 
not uninterested in the progress of critical English 
genealogy — that it may find there a hitherto neglected 
series of facts, of incalculable value to English and even 
to foreign ethnology. 

If, in addition to this, it be possible to show on 
historical grounds, that the earher Northman or Danish 
immigration had seated in England a people scarcely 
inferior in number to the Anglo-Saxons ; and, in the 
absence of all evidence to the contrary, to infer by a 
process of analogical reasoning from the case of the 
Normans, that this Danish race also has continued to 
exist up to the present moment, increasing in like ratio 
with them and the Anglo-Saxons; and that it conse- 
qucjntly now rivals each of them in point of numbers ; if 
this be so, historj', which at present usually contemplates 
ancient events in England exclusively from the Anglo- 
Saxon point of view, and under tlie influence of Anglo- 
Saxon feeling, will acquire greater breadth and impar- 
tiality, and will extend to the Scandinavian ancestors of a 
majority of the English and American people that equit- 


able judgment and that filial interest which are now 
reserved for the Anglo-Saxon .aucestors of a minority. 

Such are some of the results which may be anticipated 
from the application of historical genealogy to ethnology, 
in which this work is a first essay. 

The genealogy of the Norman race lead3 up to its 
connexion with the Danish and the Anglo-Saxon, which, 
with it, form the three great constituents of the English 
nation. To trace that connexion it has been found 
necessary to enter on the relationship between the 
Gothic and Teutonic races, which, as far as the author 
is aware, has not as yet been treated systematically by 
English writers. It is hoped, however, that the views 
here enunciated will be found to harmonise generally 
with those entertained by the most enlightened en- 

The later Scandinavian or Norman immigration into 
England has formed the subject of the following pages ; 
the earlier Scandinavian or Danish has been very slightly 
noticed in connexion with it. The extent and difficulty 
of the latter subject have induced the author to reserve 
its further consideration for another work. 

JantMtry, 1874. 




On the Nomenclatube of Races xiii 


On The Extent op the Danish Dominion in 879 xiii 


On the Family of Hastwgs xvi 


Discovery of the Descendants op the Norman Nobility 

in England 1 


Discovery Op the Descendants of the Norman Commonalty 

IN England 26 

Criticism of Family History 50 


Constructive Principles of this Work . ♦^.'i 




National Character of the Norman Settlement in Eng- 
land 83 

The Danish Settlement in England 101 


GoTH[C Origin op the Normans, Danes, and Anglo-Saxons. 

Present Diffusion and Numbers op the Gothic Race . 114 

Alphabetical Series of existing Norman Names and Families 



Norman Names from AA to ALL taken from the Officul 

Lists at Somerset House ...... 453 

INDEX OP MEDLfiVAL Surnames in this Work . . 4o7 



The term * English ' in these pages is used to describe the people of England 
for the last seven centuries, during which it has been thus employed. It 
is not here applied to the natives of England from the year 500 to the 
Conquest, because, in the- author's opinion, the race termed 'English' 
prior to 8S0 formed only a moiety of the race so termed in 1066, and 
only forms a third of the race now so termed. For distinctness' sake, 
therefore, he uses ' Saxon ' or ' Anglo-Saxon,' ' Dane,' and ' Norman,' to 
describe the three great and nearly equal constituents of the present ' English ' 


In reference to the remarks on this subject (page 102), it may be said 
that an extent has been there assigned to the Danish dominion after the 
treaty between Alfred and Guthrum in 878, which is at variance with re- 
ceived opinions ; and Mr, Freeman's and Mr. Pearson's statements may be 
cited. Those eminent writers have, undoubtedly, taken a different view of 
the case. The former states (Norman Conquest, i. 48), that ^ by the terms 
of the peace of Wedmore the Northmen were to evacuate Wessex and the 
part of Mercia south of Watling Street ; they, or at least their chiefs, were 
to submit to baptism, and they were to receive the whole land beyond Wat- 
ling Street as vassals of the West Saxon king. Guthrum, the Danish king, 
was accordingly baptised by (he name of iEthelstan ; he took possession of 
hia new dominions,' &c. In a note the exact boundary of the two states is 
detailed from the treaty extant in Thorpe's 'Laws and Institutes' (i. 152), 


which is assumed to be the ' peace of Wedmore.' Mr. Pearson (Hist. 
England, i. 169) repeats these statements, and expands them by adding that 
by ' this agreement the whole of Mercia was restored to its former dependent 
condition to Wessex.* 

The author ventures to think that these able writers have not, in this 
case, exhibited their usual critical discrimination. He is imable to divine 
their reason for terming the treaty of 878 the ' peace ' or ' treaty * of * Wed- 
more/ The treaty was actually concluded at Chippenham, and Wedmore is 
only mentioned by the earliest chroniclers as the scene of a ceremony (the 
chrism-loosing) some weeks later, consequent on Guthrum*s baptism. 
They know nothing of a ' treaty of Wedmore.* The contemporary writers 
are equally silent as to Guthrum and the Danes holding the north of Mercia 
as * vassals ' of Alfred ; or as to Guthrum*s obtaining ' new dominions ' in 
East Anglia by gift of that Prince. These stories were invented at a later 
date to glorify King Alfred, and ought not to be accepted merely on the 
authority of the later chroniclers. 

Again, the author cannot but wonder that the treaty of 878 between 
Guthrum and Alfred should be confused by these writers with that between 
Guthrum and Alfred which is still extant. A very slight examination would 
have shown that the two treaties are wholly diflferent. We learn from 
Asser, the contemporary and friend of King Alfred, that the treaty of 
Chippenham in 878 comprised, after the agreement for peace, two articles — 
the speedy evacuation of Alfred's dominions by the Danes, and an under- 
taking by Guthrum to become Christian, and to receive baptism under 
Alfred's sponsorship. 'Juraverunt se citissim^ de suo regno exituros, 
nee non et Godrum rex eorum Christianitatem subire, et baptismum sub 
manu ^Elfredi regis accipere promisit ' (Asser, de reb. gestis -^Elfredi Ann. 
878). The Saxon Chronicle alao states that by the treaty the Danes under- 
took to leave Alfred's kingdom (thset hie of his rice woldon), and that their 
king should receive baptism (Chron. Sax., ed. Petrie, p. 357). Neither of 
the conditions here mentioned are to be found in the extant treaty ; but 
instead of them we find an article defining the boundaries of the two 
kingdoms, which is not alluded to by the early writers as forming any part 
of the treaty of 878. Nor is this all that can be said. The very terms of 
the extant treaty show that it ought not to be confused with the treaty of 
878. It is entitled * the Peace that King Alfred and King Guthrum and the 
Witan of all the English nation, and all the ^Obple that are in East Anglia, 
have ordained.* A treaty made by the Danes at Chippenham in Wilts, 
could not well be said to be made by Hhe people that are in East Anglia.* 


It is evident from the use of those terms that the treaty in which they were 
introduced must have been made subsequently to the Danish settlement in 
East Anglia ; but the Danes did not become seated in East Anglia till 880, 
according to Asser and the Saxon - Chronicle^ that is, not till two years 
after the treaty of Chippenham. Consequently, the treaty we now possess 
must have been later than the treaty of Chippenham ; and the agreement 
as to the boundaries passing along the Lea, Ouse, and Watling Street, was 
not made in 878, but at a later date. 

In addition to this, Mercia, south of Watling Street, is further proved to 
have been the territory of the Danes after the treaty of 878, by the state- 
ment of the Anglo-Saxon writers, that the Danes fully ^ executed ' the 
conditions of that treaty^ — ' qu88 omnia ille et sui ut promiserunt impleve- 
runt ' (Asser), and ' hie thset gelseston ' (Sax. Chron.), coupled with their 
statement immediately after, that the Danes, ' according to their promise,* 
' departed in 879 from Chippenham to Cirencester, and there remained for 
one year.' Cirencester was in the south of Mercia, and yet the residence of 
the Danes there for a year was a fulfilment of their promise under the 
treaty to evacuate Alfred's * kingdom.' Therefore South Mercia under the 
treaty of 878 was not a part of that kingdom. Hence we see at once that 
Al&ed was not in possession of South Mercia in 879, nor was he in posses- 
sion of any territory north of the Thames till the year 886, when we find 
him besieging and taking London. 'Interim obsidetur a rege Alfredo 
urbs Limdonia. . . . Etiam post manus catervae confirmatas ibi constitui- 
tur dux ^'Ethered a rege prsefato custodiendi arcem ' (Ethelward Chron. 
iv. p. 517, Ed. Petrie). Here, then, commenced the acquisition of a part of 
the Danish dominion north of the Thames by conquest from the Danes, 
afterwards ratified by treaty. 

Mr. Pearson has quoted (i. 170) a charter from the Codex Diplomaticus 
(311) to prove that Ethelred was appointed duke of Mercia immediately 
after the treaty of 878. This charter undoubtedly is dated 880, and is 
witnessed by Alfred and by his daughter Ethelfleda (apparently as wife of 
Ethelred) ; and the latter is styled ' duke of Mercia ; ' but Mr. Kemble has 
remarked (Cod. Dipl. ii. Preface), that a large proportion of Alfred's 
charters are forgeries ; and it seems, either that the charter under considera- 
tion is one of these, or else that its date is an error ; for in 880 Ethelfleda 
was, at the outside, eleven years old (Alfred having married in 868 at nine- 
teen years of age), and could iiot then have been married, nor is it likely 
that she should have witnessed a charter at such an age. Mr. Pearson also 
produces a charter stating that Wulphere's estates were, immediately after 


878, confiscated by the Witaii of Wesaex *and Mercian ' but there is no 
evideoce whatever of the date of this transaction ; it no doubt took place at 
a date long subsequent to 878, after Alfred had acquired a part of Mercia by 


In p. 280 the author has identified the family of Hastings with that of Le 
Mareschal de Venoix. A different view has been taken in an elaborate 
paper on the Hastings Family (ArchaBolog^cal Journal, vol. xxvi.), the 
general value of which the author desires to acknowledge. Its identifica- 
tion, however, of the house of Hastings with that of JVIascarel appears to 
rest on an unsound inference. It is argued that because William, son of 
Robert, t. Henry IL, and his son Ealph de Hastings, were possessed of 
estates formerly the property of the Mascarels, and because Alexander 
Kascarel is expressly stated to have been ' uncle ' of William, son of Robert, 
therefore Robert must have been a Mnscarel, and brother of Alexander. 
But this does not follow : Robert may have married the sister of Alexander 
Mi«carel, in which case the latter would be ' uncle ' of William Fitz- 
Robert ; and such, no doubt, was the fact, for Robert was a Hastings, and 
in mentioned t. Henry I. as 'De Venoix,' the latter being the Norman, and 
ILuittngs the English name of the family. It is needless to go into the 
question of chronology, which appears to be also adverse to this theory. The 
author hopes, therefore, that he may be excused for not admitting the 
identity of the Mascarel and the Hastings families as proved. 






The Normans were one of those few races of men whose 
extraordmary mental and physical energies have exercised 
a profound and enduring influence over the world. They 
were a race of the same class as the Greek, the Eoman, 
or the Saracen, whose actions fill the pages of history, and 
will remain engraved on the memory of man as long as 
humanity itself endures. 

Seven centuries have elapsed since the world has known 
the Normans in England under the form of a separate 
and distinct nationality. They have been for that space 
of time inextricably blended with other races in England, 
and the modem inhabitants of this country are unable to 
determine the early nationality to which they individually 
owe their origin. Let it then be permitted to direct closer 



attention to the Normans, as the most conspicuous amongst 
the early races of England, and in the first place to their 
character and exploits in the tenth and eleventh centuries. 
It is here proposed to quote the testimony of some of our 
most eminent historians in relation to the Norman cha- 
racter, because it possesses fer more value and authority 
than any other evidence that might be collected from 
other sources, representing as it does the n^ttured opinions 
of men perfectly conversant with the subject on which 
they have written, and whose testimony may be consi- 
dered to be free from bias or prejudice. 

The first whose description of the Norman character 
deserves attention is Lord Macaulay, who was himself of 
Celtic origin. 

* The Normans,' says Lord Macaulay, * were then the 
foremost race of Christendom. Their valour and ferocity 
had made them conspicuous amongst the rovers whom 
Scandinavia had sent forth to ravage Western Europe . . . 
At length one of the feeble heirs of Charlemagne 
ceded to the strangers a fertile province ... In that 
province they founded' a mighty state, which gradually 
extended its influence over the neighbouring principalities 
of Brittany and Maine. Without laying aside the dauntless 
valour which had been the terror of every land from the 
Elbe to the Pyrenees, the Normans rapidly acquired all, 
and more than all, the knowledge and refinement which 
they found in the country where they settled. Their 
courage secured their territory agamst foreign invasion. 


They estabKshed internal order, such as had been long 
unknown in the Frank Empire. They embraced Chris- 
tianity, and with Christianity they learned a great part of 
what the clergy had to teach. They abandoned their 
native speech and adopted the French tongue, in which 
the Latin was the predominant element. They speedily 
raised their new language to a dignity and importance 
which it had never possessed. They found it a barbarous 
jargon, they fixed it in writing, and they employed it in 
legislation, in poetry, and in romance. They renounced 
that brutal intemperance to which all the other branches 
of the great German family were too much inclined . . . 
That chivalrous spirit which ha& exercised so powerful an 
influence on the politics, the morals, and manners of the 
European nations was found in the highest exaltation 


amongst the Norman nobles. These nobles were distin- 
guished by their graceful bearing and insinuating address. 
They were distinguished also by their skill in negotiation 
and by a natural eloquence, which they assiduously culti- 
vated . . . But their chief fame was derived from their 
mihtary exploits. Every country, from the Atlantic Ocean 
to the Eed Sea, witnessed the prodigies of their discipline 
and valoiu-. One Norman knight, at the head of a 
handful of warriors, scattered the Celts of Connaught. 
Another founded the monarchy of the Two Sicihes, and 
saw the Emperors . of the East and West fly before his 
arms. A third, the Ulysses of the first Crusade, was 
invested by his fellow-soldiers with the sovereignty of 

B 2 


Antioch; and a fourth, whose name lives in the great 
poem of Tasso, was celebrated throughout Christendom 
as the bravest and most generous of the champions of the 
Holy Sepulchre.' ^ 

* The Normans/ says Mr. Freeman, * were the Saracens 
of Christendom, spreading themselves over every comer 
of the world, and appearing in almost every character . . . 
None knew better how to hold their own against pope 
and prelate : the especial children of the Church were as 
little disposed to unconditional obedience as the most 
stiff-necked of Ghibilines.' 

* To free England,' he continues, * the Norman gave a 
race of tyrants : to enslaved Sicily he gave a line of 
beneficent rulers. But to England he gave also a con- 
quering nobility, which, in a few generations, became as 
truly English in England as it had become French in 
Normandy. If he overthrew our Harolds and our 
Waltheofe, he gave a Fitz- Walter and a Bigod to win 
back the rights for which Harold and Waltheof had fallen. 
. . . Art, under his auspices, produced alike the stem 
grandeur of Caen and Ely, and the brilliant gorgeousness of 
Palermo and Monreale. In a word, the indomitable vigour 
of the Scandinavian, joined to the buoyant vivacity of the 
Gtaul, produced the conquering and ruling race of Europe.'^ 

The destinies of this imperial race are thus described 
by a great historian : 

* Lord MacAulay, Ilistorj of England, i. 11. 

' Freeman, History of the Norman Conquost, i. 170. 


'The Normans/ says Froude, 'in occupying both 
England and Ireland, were but fulfilling the work for 
which they were especially qualified and gifted. . . . 
They were bom rulers of men, and were forced by the 
same necessity which has brought the decrepit kingdoms 
of Asia under the authority of England and Eussia to 
take the management, eight centimes ago, of the anarchic 
nations of Western Europe.'^ 

In contemplating the Norman race, then, which became 
seated in England in the eleventh century, we are to 
recognise in it one of the most extraordinary manifesta- 
tions of human intellect and power that the history of the 
world afibrds ; and we are hence impelled at once .to 
demand further details of the actual life and attendant 
conditions of a race so singular and remarkable. We are 
led to enquire, What was the real character and nature of 
the settlement of the Normans in England? Was it 
merely the migration of a small body of nobles ? Was 
it, on the other hand, an immigration as truly national as 
that of the Saxons had been ? What was to be the 
destiny of this new race? Was it, like some mere 
military aristocracies, predestined to speedy decay, and to 
ultimate extinction? Was it to be irretrievably lost 
amidst the masses of the nations whom it had subdued ? 
Was its empire to fall into the hands of an alien nation- 
ality ? Are those Norman laws, institutions, language, and 
national attributes, which in England and America bear 

> Froudej The English in Ireland, i. 16, 17. 


such potent testimony to a common origin, merely the 
memorials of a race that has long passed away, and to 
which the actual inhabitants of these countries bear as 
remote a relation as they do to the unknown races which 
febricated stone implements or were contemporary with 
the mammoth ? 

Or is the reverse of this the truth ? Is the Norman 
race still living — still presenting its essential charac- 
teristics— stiU great, prosperous, progressive, and more 
than ever multitudinous? Is it still producing new 
nations ? Is it still in the van of human progress, yet 
still advancing with firm, practical, deliberate, and mascu- 
line intelligence ? 

Such are some of the questions which suggest them- 
selves on perusing the narrative of the adventurous 
exploits of the Normans; and they are questions 
which, with all the respect due to the eminent writers 
who have recorded those exploits, have not as yet 
received from them the attention to which their interest 
and their importance are entitled. 

Mr. Freeman gives expression to the views most 
prevalent on this subject. ' The indomitable vigour of the 
Scandinavian, joined to the buoyant vivacity of the Gaul, 
produced the conquering and ruhng race of Europe. And 
yet that race, as a race, has vanished. It has everywhere 
been absorbed by the races which it had conquered.' ' In 
Old England,' continues the same accomplished writer, 
' the Norman race has sunk beneath the influence of a race 


less brilliant, but more enduring than his own. The 
Norman has vanished from the worid, but he has indeed 
left a name behind him.'^ So, too. Gibbon has said, 
*The adventurous Normans who had raised so many 
trophies in France, England and Ireland, in Apulia, 
Sicily, and the East, were lost in victory or servitude 
among the vanquished nations.'^ 

These opinions are grounded on the phenomena which 
meet the eye and appear on the surface of society. 

Historians have not as yet sufficiently considered the 
Normans as a whole. They have adopted as their ba^ 
chronicles and records which describe chiefly the actions 
of the higher classes, and whose allusions to the middle 
and lower classes are slight and transient, and hence we 
find the ablest English historians at variance on questions 
of importance. To some the Norman settlement at the 
Conquest presents itself in the aspect of the migration of 
a few thousands of knights and nobles, while others recog- 
nise in it the immigration of Normans of all classes. Tet 
it is obviously of the greatest importance, in an historical 
point of view, to determine whether the Normans were an 
aristocracy or a nation. It is evident that a nation cannot 
be dealt' with as if it were an aristocracy without risk of 
serious error ; and it may be said with deference that if 
our historians had from circumstances been enabled to 
devote more time and attention to leading questions of 

^ FrQeman, History of the Norman Conquest, i 100, 170. 
* Gibbon, Decline and Fall, yiL 145. Ed. 1855. 


this nature, their views of history might have been in 
some important respects modified. 

History throws very little light on the &te of the 
Normans after the twelfth century. It does not enable 
us to resolve satisfactorily the problem of their later 
existence. It is not, in fact, conversant with those 
minuter and more detailed enquiries which would alone 
enable it to determine such questions of fact. From the 
twelfth century distinctions of race in England entirely 
disappear from the surface of history, and the continuance 
and position of the Norman race are merely subjects 
of conjecture. 

The desirableness of a fresh enquiry into the later 
condition of a race so renowned wiU perhaps be generally 
admitted. The uncertainty in which its fate remains 
involved subsequently to the twelfth century, and the con- 
tradictory opinions which prevail on the subject, will 
constitute a sufficient apology for an attempt to ascertain 
questions of fact. But the enquiry is surrounded by diffi- 
culties so numerous that the reluctance of authors to 
venture upon it is easily to be accounted for. It demands 
a special study of subjects not particularly inviting — an 
examination in detail of facts and circimistances apparently 
too trivial to daim notice, and yet so numerous as to 
demand sedulous application^ and a considerable expendi- 
ture of time. It may disturb opinions very generally 
received — may create ofience in many cases — and may 
interfere with the most cherished convictions of numerous 


families. And there has been also, till recently, a moral 
impossibility that almost any amount of leisure could suffice 
for the elucidation of these questions. They have only 
come within the reach of solution within the present 
generation. In the preceding generation the materials 
for enquiry still remained almost inaccessible in manuscripts; 
and had not the present writer been enabled to refer to 
the Great Eolls of the Norman Exchequer in print, as 
edited by Mr. Stapleton for the Society of Antiquaries 
about thirty years since, and to realize the valuable results 
of that publication, by the aid of the Index which at a 
later period was compiled under direction of the Soci^td 
des Antiquaires de la Normandie, and which appears in 
their excellent edition of the same record, it would have 
been totally impossible to write the present work ; and 
even these materials, valuable as they are, would have been 
comparatively useless in the author's hands had he not, 
by the merest accident, brought the Exchequer Eolls of 
Normandy into juxtaposition with the English records of 
the twelfth century. 

The English and Norman records fiimish, in truth, a 
singular and perhaps unique instance in Europe of the 
preservation and publication of records of two different 
countries, of seven hundred years standing, relating to dif- 
ferent branches of the same race, and so minutely detailed 
as to enable us to trace the identity of families, and even 
individuals, in two countries. Had we possessed either of 
these classes of records singly, without the other, it would 


have been impossible to trace the connexion of races ; and 
so remarkable is the light which they throw on each other, 
and on the race to which they relate, in its two divisions, 
that it may be said that in all probability there is no 
parallel instance in the world. Certainly there is nothing 
to correspond to it in the case of the Anglo-Saxon and 
Danish nationaUties in England, for there are no records, 
either in Scandinavia, or in North Germany and Holland, 
which could throw Ught on the great masses of the English 
branches of their race. 

A statement of the circumstances in which the present 
enquiry originated may, perhaps, be the most appropriate 
mode of conveying to the reader a general notion of the 
chain of reasoning which gradually resulted in the conclu- 
sions hereafter to be detdled. 

Some years since a relative expressed to the writer a 
^sh that some of his leisure hours might be given to 
investigations on the origin of families in which they 
were mutually interested by descent. In compliande 
with that desire some attention was given to the subject 
in question ; and the writer very speedily discovered that 
the enquiry was not without its attendant difficulties. He 
found himself immersed in thorny questions of all descrip- 
tions, the age and authenticity of manuscripts and records, 
the precise chronology of events not noticed by ordinary 
history, the descent of estates and their changes of denomi- 
nation, the identity or diversity of contemporary indi- 
viduals bearing the same name, the obsolete forms of 


existing languages, the force and meaning of forgotten 
habits, usages, laws, and institutions, the changes in Euro- 
pean geography and topography, the correct reading and 
interpretation of records relating to an order of things 
that has passed away. 

These investigations continued at intervals for years, 
and in their course familiarity with the sources of know- 
ledge was gradually attained. At length the task was 
ended, and the results were — ^the complete establishment 
of the fact that certain families, supposed to be English, 
were originaUy Norman, the recovery of their original 
Norman names after a disuse of six centuries, and with 
those names the recovery of their early history, both in 
Normandy and England, and the overset of sundry 
received heraldic pedigrees. 

The particular cases which led to these results could 
only be interesting to a very limited circle, but the results 
themselves appeared to deserve more attentive considera- 
tion. When they were carefully studied it was perceived 
that there must be in England many famihes which, under 
English surnames, preserve a Norman descent. It was 
concluded, further, that the same system of enquiry which 
had been found successful in some cases might prove 
equally successful in others ; that additional discoveries 
might be anticipated ; and that this residt might be 
attained with comparative facility in consequence of the 
experience which had been gained. Curiosity being 
excited, it was resolved to make an excursion into the 


terra incognita, not perliaps without some £Ediit epaik of 
the same interest which led the adventurer of old to 
launch forth on voyages of discovery. 

All that now remained to be done was to choose the 
point from which investigation should commence* The 
first selection (as is often the case in new undertakings) 
proved a failure, and operated as a discouragement. It 
was attempted to trace the descendants of the Barons of 
the Conqueror mentioned in Domesday Book ; but, after 
great and not altogether unfruitful research, it was at 
length realised that families may be traced upwards, but 
can scarcely be traced downwards, and the attempt had 
U) l>e abandoned. 

This &ilure, however, did not in any degree affect the 
principles which had been previously established by 
ex[Kfriment. They continued intact. It only remained, 
tljcrefore, to adopt another field of enquiry. The subject 
wliich was chosen was the origin of the peerage families 
of the kingdom, amounting to from 500 to 600. The 
cxt^.'nt and the importance of this undertaking rendered 
it a matter of indispensable necessity that a preliminary 
survey of the records should be taken, and a critical and 
hiMU)rical apparatus be provided, commensurate with the 
magnitude of the work, and affording facility for prompt 
reference at every point of the enquiry. 

The author accordingly employed several months in 
the collection and alphabetical arrangement of all facts of 
importance regarding Norman and native English families. 


possessed of land in England fix)m the Conquest to the 
fourteenth century. The Monasticon Anglicanum^ Domes- 
day Book, the L^er Niger, the Testa de Neville, and 
other works published under the auspices of the Eecord 
Commissioners and the Government, the Gallia Christiana, 
the pubUcations of the Society of Antiquaries of Normandy, 
the works of Des Bois and Anselme, and many others, 
furnished tens of thousands of facts regarding the early 
landed aristocracy of England. On the completion of this 
apparatus the author found himself in the possession of 
details regarding more than 3,000 different Anglo- 
Norman &milies, the ancient lords of the soil in this 
country. These famihes usually consisted of several 
branches, and were widely disseminated in all parts of the 
kingdom ; and their succession remained uninterruptedly 
from the Conquest to the fourteenth century. Could the 


author place the details before the reader, nothing more 
would be requisite to demonstrate the long continuance 
of the Norman landed aristocracy. 

It may be here observed that the longest list of the 
companions of the Conqueror ever published — the Battle 
Abbey Eoll — ^includes not much more than 600 names 
of Norman families. The list as now collected from the 
records exceeded 3,000, or was five times the length of 
the Battle Abbey Eoll ; and long as it was, was not 
perfect. The Battle Abbey Roll mentions a certain part 
of the Norman aristocracy which was existing in the time 


of Edward I., but its compiler was not in a position to 
enumerate all the femilies then extant.^ 

Thus provided with a tolerably ample critical apparatus, 
the author proceeded to undertake the enquiry into the 
origin of the peerage families of the kingdom. That task 
involved in the first place the examination of the earlier 
parts of all the pedigrees which had been axjcumulating 
since the sixteenth century, and which had been detailed, 
and watered down, and abridged in the various works on 
the peerage. In many cases these pedigrees were of very 
limited extent; the heralds or others, their compilers, 
apparently being of opinion, that when any family was so 
fortunate as to descend from an alderman or a lord-mayor 
that dignified origin precluded all necessity for further 
investigation. Even a Turkey merchant, a goldsmith, or 
an iron manufacturer appeared to satiate the appetite for 
ancestry ; and descent from these honoured personages 
was sufficient to establish the superfluousness of all remoter 
history. But so difierent are tastes, that in other cases 
families were desirous of attaining the honours of long 
descent, and the heralds and genealogists of the sixteenth 
and seventeenth centmries accordingly were set to work to 
provide pedigrees. 

Generally speaking, these documents may be regarded 

^ This document, from the Norman-French orthography of its names, 
and the families which it introduces, cannot be earlier than the time of 
Edward L The orthography is that of other documents of that period. Its 
existence from the Conquest at Battle Abbey is a mere myth, depending on 
the authority of some unknown herald of the sixteenth century. 


as fairly authentic in their aGcount of families as far back 
as the fourteenth century ; but when they touch on remoter 
times they require to be viewed with a discriminative eye. 
The genealogical history of England jfrom the eleventh to 
the fourteenth century was (except in the case of some 
very remarkable iamilies) a terra incognita to the mass of 
the writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries to 
whom the existing pedigrees are due. The consequences 
may be anticipated. The author, being aware of the facts 
of the case generally, felt satisfied that in examining the 
earlier parts of the received pedigrees nothing ought to be 
accepted on the mere authority of the heralds or 
genealogists of the sixteenth or seventeenth century, or of 
the pedigrees then compiled. The statements were in aU 
cases deserving of consideration ; but they required to be 
supported by evidence. They were therefore submitted 
throughout to the test of record and fact. They were 
examined with the aid of common sense, history, chrono- 
logy, armorial bearings, public or private records, and 
with a due regard to the laws of probability and fair 
historical inference. By pursuing this course throughout, 
wherever it was applicable, the earlier English pedigrees 
became to a large extent disintegrated and dissolved. 
Mistakes and fabrications came to light; blunders, im- 
possibilities, and absurdities were strewn around. The 
older English pedigrees were thus materially affected; 
while the Welsh, Irish, and Scottish pedigrees of Celtic 
families were almost untouched, simply because the 


absence of records in a great degree precluded the 
possibility either of accepting or rejecting them. They 
remained in doubt. ^ 

The ground having been thus cleared fix)m the rubbish 
which had been permitted to accumulate, the work of 
reconstruction of the older pedigrees, and of the comple- 
tion of the more recent pedigrees, commenced. 

A close examination was immediately instituted into the 
earliest authentic accounts which we possess of the 
ancestora of each family. The ascertained facts were 
compared in each case with contemporary history and 
the records. At the proper point the extensive collec- 
tions regarding the early aristocracy of England which 
had been formed came into play, and proved to be of in- 
calculable utility. The course of proceeding was r^ulated 
throughout on that which had already been found 
successful — ^principles and rules established by practice 
were systematically carried out. Family after family was 
traced historically to the Conquest and beyond it ; they 
were reinvested with their early names, once famous in 

^ It is not here intended to make any general or sweeping assertion. 
There are instances in which Celtic pedigrees can be historically traced ; 
and when it is possible to do so, there is no class of descent in the kingdom 
which is of deeper interest. This only causes the more regret that the 
materials for enquiry are so scanty. Why are not the ancient manuscripts 
which contain the original Irish pedigrees of the eleventh or twelfth 
century properly edited? And why does Wales retain in manuscript 
works of a similar nature dating from the fifteenth century or earlier ? 
Why are not the monastic chartularies of Wales, and Cornwall, and 
Ireland published in detail ? In the absence of these essential materials it 
is impossible to attempt the authentication or elucidation (except in very 
rare instances) of the Celtic family history of the kingdom. 


history and in song. The progress made warranted the 
expectation that results of importance might be antici- 
pated. It is desirable to pause for a moment, and to 
consider the results as they actually came out in the end. 
The popular peerages ascribe (more or less dubiously) 
a Norman origin to a score or two of peerage families. In 
many cases that origin is apocryphal or erroneous ; it may 
be doubted whether a dozen families in the peerages are 
correctly identified in these works as Norman. The great 

mass of peerage families are not traced to any particular 
nationality; but from the circumstance of their being 

generally endowed with brief pedigrees the impression is 

left that they have spnmg from the masses ; and as the 

latter are (according to received opinion) Anglo-Saxon, 

the natural inference is that the body of the peerage is 

also of that race. Hence we have heard noble lords 

disclaiming for the House of Lords any descent from 

the Norman invaders of England ; and it would appear 

that at present Anglo-Saxon descent is in especial favour, 

and that the peers themselves are anxious to claim it 

wherever practicable, for there are even many noble 

families which announce themselves as Anglo-Saxon 

without the sHghtest right to that distinction, such as it is. 

Such being the popular view of peerage families, let it 
be permitted for a moment to contrast it with the state 
of things as disclosed by an unbiassed and independent 

The peerage families wliich formed the subject of this 



inquiry corresponded to the number of peers, about 
550 in number.^ Of these about twenty were ascer- 
tained to be foreign femilies naturaUzed in England with- 
in the last three centuries. Eighty, or thereabouts, were 
found to be Celtic famihes from Wales, Scotland, and 
Ireland. Twenty (about) were determined to be Anglo; 
Saxon and Danish. About 110 (many from Scotland), 
though in most cases ancient, could not be assigned to 
any particular nationality, but were doubtless either 
Norman, Danish, Saxon, or Celtic. The remainder, being 
about 320, were ascertained to be Norman. As it may 
be inferred with probabihty that the families of unascer- 
tained races (about 110) belonged to some of these 
native races, and might be divided amongst them, in 
proportion to their respective numbers, it seemed that on 
this principle the Norman limb of the peerage would rise 
to 400 out of 550, the Anglo-Saxon and Danish peerage 
rising at the same time to the number of twenty-five, so 
that the Norman would be to the Anglo-Saxon and 
Danish peerage as about sixteen to one. 

Facts like these are not altogether without importance. 
It has been thought advisable to disclaim for the House 
of Lords any connection with the old feudal and Norman 
aristocracy : popular ethnological theories no doubt are 
in harmony with that view. K, however, as a matter of 
fact, the peerage of England is not Anglo-Saxon, but 

^ The number of distinct familiea was less, as some families are repre- 
sented by more than one peer. 


almost entirely Norman, and if the Scottish, Irish, and 
Welsh peerage only help to lessen the Norman majority 
by adding Celts, we must make the best we can of the 

As £u: as it appears, the Normans have at least as 
much preponderance in the peerage at the present 
moment as they had in the time of WiUiam the Conqueror 
and in the foUowing century. The proportions remain 
nearly the same. And it may here be added that, 
contarary to what we might have supposed, it is rather in 
the peerages of modem creation than in those of ancient 
standing that we find the Uneal male descendants of the 
early baronage. If we were asked to point out those 
£unilies which are of the highest Norman descent, and 
whose past is most identified with the history of England, 
we should have to pass over many of the oldest peerages 
now existing, and to turn to families which have been 
considered to be of modem and inferior origin. It is, 
however, a fact deserving of notice that so great a pro- 
portion of the peerage appears to be of Norman blood, 
and that this observation especially applies to peerages of 
modem date. On this some remarks will presently be 

Thierry, in his history of the Conquest, has endeavoured 
to throw contempt on the Anglo-Norman baronage of 
the Conquest, on the ground that it had in general sprung 
from the lowest classes in Normandy — a mode of dis- 
paragement which in the mouth of so strong an opponent 



of the aristocratic principle seems peculiarly incon- 
sistent, as it involves those very distinctions of race which 
are most objected to. Few will be inchned, in the 
present day, to deny that, if obscurity of birth formed 
no obstacle amongst the Normans to the reward of pubhc 
services and distinguished merit, it only proves their 
superior enlightenment ; nor is it a matter of much 
importance to refute the imputations of Thierry on the 
lineage of the Norman baronage. As simple matter of 
fiEU3t, however, such imputations are unfounded. As a 
whole, the native Norman nobiUty who were transferred 
in a body to England were not inferior in birth to those 
of any coimtry in Europe. The greater barons, as well 
as the Conqueror himself, were known in the eleventh 
century to be of Norwegian blood. They were of princely 
birth, representatives of the dispossessed royal families of 
the twenty-two ancient kingdoms of Norway, who had 
been depjived of their dominions by the conquests of 
Harold Harfager. In addition to this, many of the most 
illustrious Gothic and Frank houses joined in the invasion, 
and their descendants in many cases have remained in 
England. In fact, if we look for the descendants of the 
early kings of the North, and the Merovingian barons of 
France, they will be found at present amongst the Norman 
people of England and America. 

But it is time to revert to the subject of the existing 
peerage famiUes of England. Great numbers of these 
families have risen from the middle classes, by commerce, 


trade, professions, and successful marriages. Now these 
Normans of the peerage do not seem, as far as can be 
noticed, to have had any special advantages in the way of 
hereditary position and wealth over the Anglo-Saxon, 
Danish, and Celtic families ; yet in the race of life they 
have completely distanced them. How is this ? Why is 
it that the peerage of England, wliich is continually 
recruited from the middle and lower classes, nevertheless 
remains essentially Norman, and not only Norman, but in 
a great d^ree lineally descended from the Norman nobi- 
lity of the Conquest ? 

The Norman families of the peerage will be found 
noticed in detail in the alphabetical portion of this work 
under their respective family names. Taken as a class 
they present another illustration, in addition to the many 
which already exist, of the long continuance of English 
society and English institutions. That continuity has 
been well and eloquently impressed upon us by great 
living historians. It meets us in a thousand forms — in 
material febrics, manners, laws, language, and tenitorial 
denominations. The peerage families are, as a class, 
another evidence of continuity. The same Norman 
nobility which surrounded the throne of the Conqueror, 
continues, in its remote posterity, to occupy the same 
place in the reign of the Conqueror's latest descendant, 
oiu" present Sovereign — continues to occupy its baronial 
place in parliament — continues to preside on the judicial 
bench — continues to lead our armies and navies in battle. 


and continues generally to control and to direct the affairs 
of the EngUsh empire. 

It would be easy to adduce many cases of this 
description, to enumerate the male representatives of 
Bigods, De Toesnis, Beauchamps, De Clares, Tankervilles, 
Braoses, Montfichets, and many others whose names of 
pride and power once filled the trumpet of fame, and 
whose posterity still remain seated amidst the peers of 
England. But a theme on which history and poetry 
might love to dwell must not here distract attention from 
our immediate subject. As it has been already observed, 
the Norman families of the peerage will be found men- 
tioned in the alphabetical series of this work, under 
their present names. 

On the completion of this extensive imdertaking (the 
origin of the peerage families of the kingdom), the 
author still remained unsatisfied. Others might, perhaps, 
have supposed that the subject had been pushed suffi- 
ciently in advance ; but the author could not help feeling 
distrust in his own conclusions, notwithstanding the care 
and diligence of his inquiries. He was unable to com- 
prehend the vast disparity in point of numbers between 
the Normans and the Anglo-Saxon or Danish families 
in the peerage. However, he resolved to extend the 
range of the inquiry, and accordingly proceeded to 
examine numbers of the older famihes amongst the 
baronets, many of the older families of landed gentry, 
and many other families which were no longer in 


possession of their ancient patrimonies. He discovered 
in the course of these inquiries the descendants of early 
baronial families which had no representatives in the 
peerage, as well as others which occur there. Anglo- 
Saxon or Danish feimiUes he very rarely encountered. In 
some cases he failed to ascertain the national origin of 
£similies; but wherever he was enabled to determine 
that origin it was usually Norman. The Normans were 
in a great majority; the Anglo-Saxons "and Danes in 
an insignificant minority. Numerous instances of the 
results of these inquiries will present themselves in 
the alphabetical series of names. 

The author was next brought into contact with a new 
class of English femilies, taken indiscriminately from all 
ranks. He was led by circumstances to investigate the 
origin of many of the leading names in English history ; 
the great captains, statesmen, poets, philosophers, jurists, 
divines, men of science, mechanists, inventors, merchant 
princes, and others who have gained celebrity in the 
national annals. That inquiry was laborious, and its 
length compelled the author eventually to desist from 
its prosecution. But so far as it proceeded, the facts 
eUcited entirely corresponded with those brought out by 
preceding inquiries. The ancestry of the intellectual 
aristocracy of England was generally Norman. The 
Anglo-Saxon and the Dane were in a hopeless minority ; 
they were considerably outnumbered by the Celt. The 
Normans far exceeded in number the whole of the other 
races put together. 


A cffcestion at length here presented itself — ^Has race 
anything to do with mental capacity ? The author does 
not pretend to deal with that question; but few, he 
apprehends, will deny the descent of national charac- 
teristics to a considerable extent, and the remarkable pre- 
ponderance of the Normans anjongst the most eminent 
names in English history seems to show that they are 
an instance of the transmission of hereditary intelligence. 
The Normans were certainly the most practically intel- 
ligent and energetic race of their age. Their descendants 
would seem to have inherited those high qualities ; and 
if it be so, their success in life is sufficiently accounted 
for, and it might even be conjectured that under other 
circumstances — even if society should break loose from its 
old moorings and go to pieces — the Normans would still . 
be found in the ascendant. And (as it were to supply 
food for thought) even now, agricultural labourers and 
coal-miners cannot combine for objects which demand 
the exercise of practical ability without finding them- 
selves led by those who, though in humble stations, 
bear names of undoubted Norman origin.^ 

The author feels himself under a disadvantage in 
being precluded, by the extent of the evidence on which 

' ' Arch ' (whence Thorpe- Arch in Yorkshire) is derived from De Arches, 
or De Arques, Viscounts of Arques and Rouen. See Arch, and Sayille in 
the alphabetical list. ' Normansell ' is a corruption of Normanville, the 
elder branch of the Bassets, barons of NormanviUe in the Gaox, See 
NoBMANViLLB - foiinerly n groat Yorkshire family. 


he states these facts, from producing examples which 
would strengthen his position. He can only refer to the 
alphabetical series of Norman names which forms the 
bulk of this work. It woidd embarrass his argument 
to adduce here hundreds of instances in proof of what 
he has stated. Nor can it be pretended that the inquiries 
which have been instituted have done more than open 
the subject. They have touched on a very small part 
of it. The labour of three lives would scarcely suffice 
to carry out the inquiry completely. There are great 
numbers of noble Norman houses whose existing de- 
scendants have not yet been discovered ; vast numbers 
of others which involve mysteries which may m many 
cases be inscrutable, and in most would require much 
expenditure of time and labour to elucidate. Nevertheless, 
the inquiries of the author, imperfect as they are, and 
limited as their range may be, will go far to establish 
the fact that the Norman nobility continues to exist as 
a whole in England at this day, and that it is still amply 
represented in the male line — ^that, in short, if the Normans 
(as some think) were merely an aristocracy, that aristo- 
cracy exists in vastly increased numbers at the present 

The result of the inquiry so far satisfied the author 
that the identification of the whole Norman aristocracy, as 
still existing in England, was simply a question of time ; 
but at this point the inquiry assumed a new shape, which 
reqiiires consideration in a separate chapter. 





It has been already noticed that the collections which had 
been formed disclosed the existence of above 3,000 


different famihes of Norman nobility in England, which 
had become seated here at the Conquest The inquiries 
which had subsequently been instituted had showed that 
several hundred of these families were still in existence, 
bearing either their original surnames, or English names 
adopted in lieu thereof at a remote period. It became 
necessary, however, at length, to consider the rate of 
progress which had been attained, and the chance that it 
would be possible to bring the inquiry to any satisfactory 
conclusion. On a survey of progress made, it appeared 
that the course hitherto adopted (namely that of tracing 
individual families to their origin), however satisfactory in 
itself, involved so great an expenditure of time that the 
advance made was necessarily but slow. It is true that 
in some cases it was a matter of facility to connect 
existing &milies with their Norman or Saxon ancestors, 
thanks to the extensive collections above referred to. 


But frequently it would require days or weeks to arrive 
at the desired identification of a single family. Some- 
times every English record and every memorial of local 
history might be searched in vain, until the inquiry in 
that particular case had to be abandoned as hopeless, and 
so to remain imtil, perhaps months afterwards, the infor- 
mation long sought for in vain would accidentally occur 
in some foreign charter, or elsewhere, where least 
expected. In many cases, too, where success was at last 
attained, it was only the result of inquiries of a laborious 
and complicated nature. It had been necessary, perhaps, 
to investigate throughout a long series of records the 
descent and inheritance of family estates ; to trace them 
through changes of orthography and of denomination of 
a perplexing nature ; to examine the history of the various 
femilies which had possessed those estates ; and to inquire 
into the earliest forms of the armorial bearings of those 
families. It had perhaps been found impossible to obtain 
sufficient information on these points. It had become 
necessaiy to examine wholesale the history and the armo- 
rial bearings of all families within extensive districts, and 
thence to gather remote hints leading to the requisite clue. 
However interesting might be the attempt to solve the 
difficulties which presented themselves in these inquiries, 
it became evident that to identify even a few hundred 
families would demand a serious expenditure of time — 
that it would be hopeless to expect, within any definable 
period, the complete identification of all the early Norman 


families still extant. Yet it seemed to be undesirable 
to leave the inquiry altogether unfinished when results 
so interesting and so satisfactory had been attained in its 
progress. It therefore became necessary to consider 
whether any mode of inquiry was practicable by which, 
without abandoning the historical character of the investi- 
gation, a material abridgment of the time consumed in it 
might be effected. It was at this crisis of the inquiry 
that a mode of proceeding presented itself which will be 
presently explained. 

When we seek for remains of antiquity in London 
there is no necessity to make a pilgrimage to Westminster 
Abbey or the Tower, or to inspect the treasures of the 
British Museum, or the Eecord Office. Monuments of 
equal, or of greater, though unrecognised, antiquity present 
themselves on every side. The historian or the archaeo- 
logist need only lift up his eyes and peruse the names 
which present themselves on shops and warehouses, and 
on the carts and waggons that roll by. Those names are 
strangely suggestive to one who is familiar with English 
history. Their present position tells of strange revolu- 
tions in past times. Those names seem to assort but ill 
with their present places. They once belonged to the 
mighty nobles and chiefs who conquered England, and 
whose descendants were renowned in Palestine and France. 
Those names are now borne by the merchant, the shop- 
keeper, the artisan, the labourer. 

Whence come these memorials of the eleventh cen- 


tury, these resurrections of what was once so famous in 
history, these names of the past, formerly surrounded by 
all the attributes of splendour, and power, and chivalry, 
and almost kingly dominion ? Are we to suppose those 
names to be mere impostures, fraudulent assumptions, 
forgeries? Or are they not, rather, silent witnesses 
of the vast changes which time introduces into society ? 
It was not the custom in England to change hereditary 
surnames without necessity, and from mere fancy or 
caprice. Nor is there any record in England of the 
system of clan names by which in Scotland and Ireland 
the adherents of the patriarchal chieftains distinguished 
themselves. Clans did not exist in this country, and the 
adherents of the barons did not adopt the names of their 
feudal suzerains. The surnames of England have descended 
hneally in famihes from remote ages ; and those which are 
found in the middle and lower classes, and which ori- 
ginally belonged to illustrious houses, are, witli very few 
exceptions, beyond doubt genuine. The writer expresses 
this opinion after careful and lengthened inquiry, and is 
entirely satisfied that these names have not been adopted 
in modem times ; for the families from which they are 
derived have been so long forgotten that nothing would 
have been gained by the assumption of their names. And 
besides this, a person who wished to obtain the credit of 
belonging to one of those ancient stocks would at least 
have been careful, in adopting the name, to preserve its 
correct orthography; whereas the mass of these old 


names occur in corrupt forms, and imder every conceivable 
variation of spelling, which clearly indicates the undesigned 
nature of the changes themselves, and the remoteness of 
an origin which, in the course of time, had been the 
source of so many variations. 

Setting aside, therefore, any objection to the genuineness 
of these masses of ancient names as altogether unfounded, 
we may consider the real causes of the position which they 
occupy in the middle, and even in the labouring classes. 

The decadence of ancient and the rise of new &milies 
in England are facts which are well known, and which 
are evidenced by what is daily passing before our eyes. 
There is a perpetual ebb and flow in the fortunes of families; 
and more especially has this been the case for the last 
three centuries and a half, when the old feudal institutions, 
which rendered the transfer of estates difficult, and which 
impeded the creation of large rentals, have come to an end. 
Landed property has long ceased to be destined to the 
maintenance of a great national army : it has become an 
article of commerce — ^has been thrown open to the monied 
classes — has become capable of being treated as a source 
of pecuniary profit. The ancient Norman landholder 
lived without the aids and appliances of modem luxury. 
His grandeur consisted, not in the length of his rent-roll, 
the brilliancy of his equipages, or the beauty of his palaces 
and parks, but in the strength of his fortresses, and the 
numbers of armed and disciplined retainers and feudal 
tenants who followed his standard. His splendour con- 


sisted in Ms power. All this has long since passed away, 
and land, from the middle of the sixteenth century, began 
to feJl into the position of other marketable property. 
The result was that, as commercial enterprise created 
wealth, the old landed aristocracy was gradually replaced 
by new femilies. If we compare the landed proprietary 
of any one county in the present day with the lists of its 
gentry in the reign of Elizabeth, it would seem at first sight 
as if the whole of the old proprietary had died out. Eare in- 
deed are the cases in which the same estates have descended 
in the same name for three centuries. Mr. Shirley, in his 
interesting work on the * Gentle and Noble ' families of 
England who have held their estates from a.d. 1500 and 
previously, is unable to enumerate more than about four 
hundred altogether, including peers, baronets, and landed 
gentry — a mere insignificant fraction of the landowners of 
England. The mass of the old proprietors have either 
died out or transferred their estates by heiresses to new 
families ; or they have migrated to other parts of England, 
to Ireland, to Scotland, or to the colonies. Numbers have 
taken up their abode in America, and their descendants 
remain there at the present day. They have in the majo- 
rity of cases ceased to be possessed of landed property, and 
have engaged in commercial or industrial employments. 
In former ages, as now, professions and trade were 
frequently the resource of the younger sons of good families, 
for the family estate passing to the elder son, the junior 
branches had to seek their own fortimas Nor were their 


undertakings always fortunate: branches of aristocratic 
families gradually fell lower in the world, and became 
impoverished. The leading branches of these families, 
whose importance in some degree upheld the position of 
these remote kinsmen, gradually died out; the estates 
passed away by heiresses to new fitmilies, or were lost by 
extravagance, misfortunes, and embarrassments ; the old 
names were forgotten by the world ; the scions of these 
ancient families fell lower and lower, till, in some cases, at 
length nothing remained to them except family names, 
of whose ancient importance they were no longer conscious. 
All traces of their descent had been lost and obhterated ; 
and when rising once more to renewed prosperity, after 
the lapse of ages, they rose as new families, without ante- 
cedents, and without ancestry. 

Such have been the variations of society in England, 
whiere, notwithstanding an imparalleled stabiUty of institu- 
tions, everything is, like the ocean, in a state of perpetual 
flux and reflux, the old disappearing before the new, and 
thq new superseded in its turn by the old — ^the nobihty, 
the gentry, the middle classes, and the lower, gradually 
changing places, and gradually resuming their original 
positions. In a few generations the noble famihes of the 
present will have descended to the ranks of the gentry or 
the conmiercial community. The tradesmen of to-day will 
be the forefathers of the peers of to-morrow ; and we 
perhaps ourselves have tenants or servants whose blood 
may be better than our own. 

The author had at various times been struck by find- 


ing such names as Percy, Mortimer, Basset, ^pont, 
fitzwater, amongst the middle and lower classes, but he 
had not given any particular attention to the fiict, or 
attempted to found any inferences upon it. He had also 
been led by curiosity from time to time to turn to the 
Post Office Directory of London, as containing the largest 
printed list of English smuames, with a view to ascertain 
whether some of the Norman surnames which are to be 
found in the ancient records were still in existence, and 
he had occasionally discovered them there. These casual 
and transient references conveyed a very imperfect notion 
of the amount of information actually comprised in that 
vast repository of surnames. 

When, however, it became necessary (as has been 
explained) to discover a summary mode of completing 
the lists of existing Norman families, the surnames of the 
London Directory at once occurred to recollection as the 
means of determining with increased speed whether the 
ancient Norman families still survive. Up to that moment 
the notion that there ever had been originally any class 
of Normans in England except that of the landholders 
had not presented itself. Every one habitually regards 
the Normans of England as an aristocracy. To say that 
a femily is Norman is nearly equivalent to saying that it is 
amongst the oldest of the old and the noblest of the noble. 
The current notion appears to be that the people of 
England after the Conquest were Anglo-Saxon, while 
the aristocracy was Norman ; and the author up to this 


point remained entirely under the influence of this per- 
suasion, notwithstanding his preceding inquiries. He did 
not entertain any doubt that tihe extensive list of Norman 
names which had been compiled included the whole or 
nearly the whole of the ancient Norman femilies "which 
had settled in England, and to ascertain that the names 
included in that list still subsisted in England would, in 
his then opinion, have been equivalent to a complete 
recovery of the Anglo-Norman race. 

With such sentiments the author commenced a new 
task which he prescribed to himself-«-the examination 
of all the surnames of the London Directory, in the hope 
of completing his lists of extant Norman names. Every 
surname was to be examined : they amounted to nearly 
80,000 in munber. For the examination of these names 
he had before him : 1. The London Post Office Du^ectory 
for 1870 ; 2. The Rotuli Hundredoram^ 2 vols, ibho ; 
3. The Testa de Neville^ 1 vol. foho ; 4. The Proceedings 
of the Curia Regis, from 1194 to 1200, 2 vols. 8vo. ; 5. 
The Pipe Rolls, temp. Henry I. and U., published by the 
Eecord Commission; 6. The Rotuli de Libertate, of the 
time of King John, edited by Sir T. D. Hardy ; 7. The 
extensive manuscript collections previously made, con- 
taining above 3,000 names ; 8. Eobson's British fferald, 
2 vols. 4to. ; 9. The Patronymica Britannica, of Mr. 
Mark Anthony Lower, M. A. 

The author avails himself of this opportunity to recOTd 
his obligations to the last-named work for suggestions 


regarding particiilar names, which axe duly noticed in their 
places in the ensuing pages, and also for many identifica- 
tions of local names, which saved much useless inquiry. 

Thus provided with the means of immediate reference 
on all points, the author proceeded systematically to 
investigate aU the surnames in the London Directory. 
He found some of these to be Hebrew ; others French, 
Spanish, Greek, Portuguese, IDutch, &c., &c. He came 
upon plenty of Celtic names fix)m Scotland and Ireland, 
and the usual Welsh names. These various classes of 
surnames were all put aside. He then came to great 
numbers of names derived from localities in England, and 
some from Scottish localities. These also he put aside as 
a general rule. It is almost incredible what different 
forms these local names assume in the London Directory. 
We may trace a dozen different readings of the same 
name, and in many cases so strangely disguised that we 
marvel at the ingenuity of the spelling. Sometimes, too, 
these names of localities retain the old spelling and form, 
which has been corrected in the localities themselves, in 
&vour of more modem orthography, for several centuries. 
We have to look to the very oldest records to discover 
the types of these existing surnames. The forms of these 
local names are frequently so singular, from their trun- 
cation, their ingenious substitutions of one letter for 
another, their phonetic spelling, &c., that it is almost 
impossible to imagine whether they are local names, or 
patronymics, or Celtic names, or Hebrew, or Norman. 

B 2 


They are to the last degree perplexmg. However, with 
the aid of Mr. Lower's Patronymicay where many of 
these nondescripts are shown to be local names, and by 
considerable research, this class of names was gradually 
eliminated from the inquiry. 

There remained then a large class of surnames which 
might probably include the existing Norman families. 
Nor was this expectation disappointed. These surnames 
contributed a considerable addition to the number of 
those Norman names which had already been ascertained 
to be actually extant, or to be concealed under English 
names. So far the inquiry was all that had been antici- 
pated. It did not by any means exhaust the list of above 
3,000 names which w^re included in the collections. 
Numbers of those names still remained not identified as 
still existing. Yet an advance had been made ; the 
Norman aristocracy had been more extensively re- 
covered, and it might feirly be expected that, if the 
whole body of surnames in England could be examined, 
the remainder of the aristocratic names would make their 

But while this branch of the inquiry was making 
gradual progress, a phenomenon b^an to present itself 
which at first attracted no particular attention. Names 
came to light in the London Directory which were at 
once identified as Norman, for various reasons, and more 
especially because they are actually foimd in the Norman 
records of the Exchequer, 1180-1200. But those names 


were not included in the author's long lists of Norman 
names of English landowners. He presumed at first, as a 
matter of course, that these were merely exceptional cases, 
in which he had omitted to enter any particulars in the 
coHections through some accidental oversight. But he 
graduaUy became surprised to find what nmnbers of 
these names had been passed over. The numbers that 
came pouring in began to be an embarrassment. It was 
impossible to account for this fact. The writer became 
at length perfectly astonished. The new names came in 
by masses. His long lists became comparatively useless ; 
they were stranded, like a ship left high and dry by the 
receding tide. The author felt that they threw the most 
serious doubts on the value of his lists and collections, 
which he had been almost inclined to regard as complete 
and exhaustive. Were those lists which had been so 
laboriously formed, and which were five or six times the 
length of any known list of Norman names, a mere 
feilure ? Did they, after all, contain a mere fraction of 
the Norman surnames ? Beflection on all that had passed 
in the compilation of those lists led to the conviction that 
very httle in the shape of Norman names in the old 
English records could have escaped from the inquiries 
that had been instituted. The best sources of information 
had been carefully examined; no name apparently 
foreign had been wittingly passed over. It seemed that 
there could have been no material omission of facts 
bearing on the early landed aristocracy of England. The 


writer remamed satisfied, after fiill consideration, that his 
lists and collec^ons could not have been materially added 
to, even ij& he had undertaken again to go through the 
Mfhole mass of ancient records. 

. How was it then possible to account for the contra- 
dictory fact that the names of his lists were so greatly 
outnumbered by Norman names entirely new ? 

. An explanation of the feet presented itself. Those 
new and imaccountable Norman names must have been 
transplanted to England in the course of the emigration 
of the Huguenots in the reign of Elizabeth, or at the 
revocation of the Edict of Nantes, or at the period of the 
French revolution. This seemed a possible solution of 
the difficulty. It was immediately tested : but it was found 
that the names in question could be traced in England 
long before the dates above mentioned. They occurred 
in the English records of the twelfth and thirteenth 
centuries. They were^ then apparently as old and as much 
settled as any other Norman names in this coimtry. 
They were also clearly traced in Normandy itself to a 
period of undefined antiquity. The inference was that 
they had come over fi:om Normandy at the Conquest. 

It was then, at length, that the author opened his 
eyes to the fexjt that there must have been another class 
of Normans in England besides the Norman aristocracy. 
His lists had contained a true list of the Norman land- 
owners or feudal aristocracy. But there had evidently 
been a more numerous body of Normans in England than 


the landowners, and that body was the Norman middle and 
lower classes. The Normans, then, had consisted not only 
of an aristocracy, but of a people : they had come as a 
nation to England. Not only had the barons and knights 
of Normandy accompanied King William, but their feudal 
tenantry, and the free classes of Normandy generally, had 
accompanied the barons and settled here. 

On submitting this view to practical tests, it was 
confirmed. When those English records which are the 
first to detail the names of the middle classes were 
examined, these new Norman names were found there, 
not amongst the barons and landowners, but amongst the 
petty landowners, free tenants, villeins, cottiers, and 
burgesses of towns. They represented the classes of 
copyholders of manors, petty freeholders, farmers, 
tradesmen, and merchants. They were to be found in 
England in much the same position which they occupied 
in Normandy — not amongst the aristocracy, but amongst 
the middle, labouring, and industrial classes — the classes 
of the Norman freemen, who were all of Norman blood. 
In addition, an unexpected fact was brought to light. The 
writer had been under the impression that hereditary 
surnames, like armorial bearings, were in early times 
peculiar to the higher classes, and that it was not till two 
or three centuries after the Conquest that their example 
was followed by the middle and lower classes. But it 
now became evident that hereditary surnames were in 
use by all classes in Normandy in the middle of the 



eleventh century. They descended from that date both 
in Norman and English branches of the same families : 
and it may well be conjectm'ed that these names may 
have been preserved more frequently by the descendants 
of the middle classes than by those of the aristocracy, for 
the latter continually exchanged their Norman names for 
those of their manors, whereas the former had no such 
inducement to change. 

A close inspection of the names of the tenantry in 
EngUsh manors and in English towns in the thirteenth 
century (being the earhest date at which we become 
acquainted with the details) was instituted ; and it proved 
that in some cases the Norman names of the tenantry 
amounted to above, and in others to less than a moiety of 
the whole, and generally to about a moiety. Instances of 
these researches will be found further on in this work.^. 
Similar cases of Norman names of the middle class 
presented themselves in cities and boroughs in similar 

These facts necessarily led to a re-examination of 
history, and of the facts which it records bearing on the 
Norman race and its migration to England, and it then 
further appeared that, considering the condition, both of 
Normandy and of England, before and after the Conquest, 
there was a moral certainty that the migration to England 
must have been that of a people, and not (as had been 
supposed) merely that of an aristocracy. The details of 

» See Chapter V. « Ibid. 


this argument will appear further on:^ they are here 
omitted in order not to interrupt the course of the narra- 

The inquiry was pursued throughout the whole Ust of 
names of the mercantile and trading classes of London in 
the Directory, amounting, as nearly as can be estimated, 
to 29,000. Of these about one-tenth appear to be 
Hebrew, modem-foreign, and Celtic surnames, leaving 
the properly English surnames about 26,000. 

The result of the inquiry into the Norman surnames 
in the Directory (including those previously ascertained 
to be existing) showed a total number of about 6,900, 
besides those Enghsh Ipcal names which cover Norman 
descent, and the details of these names and families will be 
foimd stated in the alphabetical part of this work. The 
Norman names, therefore, being about 6,900, and the 
total of Enghsh names 26,000, it appeared that the Nor- 
man names constituted about a quarter of the whole. 

The surnames of the London Directory, however, 
form only a small part of the surnames of the United 
Kingdom. The Eegistrar-General estimates the sum total 
at more than 100,000 distinct surnames, of which we may 
assume that one- tenth are Hebrew, foreign, and Celtic, 
leaving 90,000 as the corrected number of surnames 
properly English. If we are entitled to infer that the 
London Directory is not more Norman in character than 
the Directory of all England would be, but that the same 

» See Chapter V. 


proportion prevails throughout the kingdom, we are to 
infer further that about 22,500 surnames in England are 
at this moment Norman. 

Feehng the necessity, then, of testing in some way 
the relation between the London Directory and that of 
all England as regarded their respective proportions of 
Norman names, the author obtained (through the courtesy 
of the Eegistrar-General) a copy of part of the general list 
of surnames in all England preserved at Somerset House. 
On examining the names comprised therein it appeared 
that, after deducting Hebrew, foreign, and Celtic names, 
about one-fourth of the residue were Norman.* 

The results of the inquiry will be found in the 
Appendix. This experiment showed that the London 
Directory fiimishes a fair specimen of the entire body of 
English surnames. 

The author has stated the above numbers on the 
assumption that his mode of identifying Norman surnames 
in the following alphabetical lists will, on the whole, 
prove to be correct. He cannot pretend to hope that in 
the process of identifying so many thousands of names he 
has not fallen into occasional error. He does trust, how- 
ever, that his errors have not been frequent, and that 
where they exist they will be found to lie quite as much 
in the way of omitting names which might have been 

^ The total number of difttinct names in the London Directory to ' All ' 
was 268, and to the same point in the Somerset House lists about 780. The 
Norman names in the former case amounted to 70; in the latter to above 
200. See Appbkdiz. 


introduced, as of inserting others without sufficient reason. 
He trusts, also, that the main principles on which the 
inquiry has proceeded, and which will be separately con- 
sidered,^ will be admitted to be sound. 

It is now necessary to consider another class of names 
which were not included in the preceding inquiry. That 
inquiry was (as has been said) restricted entirely to 
surnames of a purely Norman origin still remaining in 
England. But names derived from English localities 
were put aside altogether,^ except the comparatively small 
nxmiber which had been shown by previous inquiries to 
cover Norman descent. 

It is, however, here advisable to give some little 
attention to the subject of the English names borne by 
Norman families. The author is not aware that anyone 
has hitherto attempted on system, and to any extent, to 
disinter the long-lost aboriginal surnames of families now 
bearing English local names. According to his impres- 
sions genealogists have been in general satisfied when 
they have ascertained the remotest era at which present 
surnames can be found recorded ; and their authentic 
histories commence from that point, whatever is related 
by them of earlier times, origin, &c., being founded on 
l^end or imagination. The author, from the commence- 
ment of his inquiries, was enabled to carry the history of 

^ See Chapters iii.| iv. 

' The names derived from localities seem to amount to about 40 per 
cent of the whole body of surnames. 


fisunilies to times preceding the dates when their present sur- 
names commenced. His subsequent inquiries have disclosed 
numerous cases in which the later English local surname 
was merely the substitute for an earUer Norman name. 

The writer has, therefore, his own experience, and 
nothing but his own experience, to guide him in forming 
an estimate of the numbers of those existing local surnames 
which may conceal Norman families. That estimate 
may be, perhaps, supposed to be foimded on too limited 
an induction. He admits that the investigation of 
something like two himdred and fifty local surnames is a 
somewhat narrow basis on which to foimd an inference, 
and he can, therefore, only say, valeat quantum. 

His experience, however (whatever it may be worth), 
is this. In seven cases out of eight (when the origin 
can be ascertained) it is Norman : in the eighth it is 
Celtic, Saxon, or Danish.^ The author does not pretend 
to say that the same English names borne by Norman 
families may not have been equally borne by other 
families that were not Norman. It would be difiicult to 
determine in any way the niunber of families of the 

^ The Peerage includes about 123 families (Le. so many peerages) bear- 
ing names of English localities. Of these 82 are Norman families^ 12 
Danish or Saxon, and 20 imdetermined. Of the latter, 12 at least bear 
strong indications of Norman descent ; the remainder are not mentioned at 
a sufficiently early date to warrant inferences. This class of names is in 
Scotland &r more generally of unascertainable origin than in England, from 
the defective nature of the earlgr Scottish records. Two-thirds of the' 
Scottish local names of peers cannot be traced to any definite nationality, 
while only one quarter of the corresponding class of names in England are 


latter class in relation to that of Norman femUies bearing 
the same names. Doubtless, these local names were in 
many cases borne simultaneously by families of different 
origin. The names of localities themselves were occa- 
sionally found identical id different districts ; and therefore, 
on the whole, notwithstanding the feet that wherever 
it is possible to trace the origin of locally named famihes 
the preponderance Ues with the Normans, it would be 
difficult to estimate the actual proportion of such sur- 
names which should be assigned to the Normans, and to 
the native races respectively. 

What does, however, seem to come out distinctiy aS 
the result of the whole inquiry, so far. as it has advanced, 
is this, that the Norman race in England is of very 
great magnitude. After making allowance for the 
occurrence of error in the process of identification, it 
yet seems clear that about a quarter of the whole 
mass of existing old English surnames are of purely 
Norman origin, and that a large proportion of the 
remainder are in all probabihty borne by families of 
Norman descent. Many of the Norman names are 
exceedingly common, being borne by many hundreds of 
femilies ; and, as far as the writer has been able to 
ascertain, it seems that on an average the distinctly 
Norman names are borne by as many families as those 
which are not distinctly Norman, even including amongst 
the latter names ending in ' son,' some of the most com- 
mon of which are probably indicative of Danish origin. 


The consequence is that we may fidrly assume that the 
Norman population bears the same ratio to the entire 
population of England as the Norman names do to the 
EngUsh names generally; and that if a quarter or a 
third of our names are Norman, the Normans themselves 
amoimt to a quarter or a third of the English nation. 
With these facts before us, it is simply impossible to 
uphold the notion that the Normans constituted a mere 
aristocracy ip England. We have to deal with the fact 
that) according to all appearance, a third or more of the 
English population is Norman ; that the Normans amongst 
us are not to be numbered by imits or tens, as some 
persons suppose, but by millions. All theories as to the 
extinction of the Normans, or their absorption by the 
Saxons, are swept away by the weight of facts. It is 
clear that the Norman Conquest involved the migration 
of a nation. We cannot conceive that the Normans, 
who now probably form a third or more of the popula- 
tion of England in the nineteenth century, could have 
formed less than a third in the eleventh and twelfth 
centuries. The Norman race remains in England. It 
has struck its roots deeply into every rank and class of 
society. It is found throughout, leavening the entire 
English community, and constituting, we may say, the 
most important element in the whole. It has been well 
and nobly said by a great living historian that the 
Norman became as truly English in England as he had 
become French in Normandy. The national life is 
bound up with the existence of this great race. 


- These pages are perhaps the first which have att^npted 
to trace in detail the connexion of the Norman race with 
general society in England ; to show that the Norman 
blood pervades all classes and orders alike; that the 
vigorous life of ancient Scandinavia, which has its 
counterpart in modem England and in America, has been 
transmitted through thirty generations to the existing 
people of these countries. 

One or two circmnstances may be here mentioned in 
illustration of the continuance of the Norman blood in 
various classes of society in England, and its wide national 

In the southern counties of England there lies a 
remote and secluded district, where the population has 
remained in unchanged and unbroken descent for many 
ages. The same family names of formers, copyholders, 
petty tenants, tradesmen, and labourers, may be traced 
m the parish register from age to age smce the com- 
mencement of the reign of Elizabeth. The births, 
marriages, and deaths of this commimity are recorded 
with a regularity which might cause envy to some man 
of brief pedigree and long purse, anxious to extend the 
list of his ancestry. In the midst of this district rise 
the grey and massive ruins of a baronial donjon, sur- 
rounded by extensive trenches, the ancient seat of the 
lords of the soil. That time-worn castle owes its origin 
to a mighty baron of the Conqueror, who accompanied 
him from Normandy, and, obtaining vast territory in 
England, became the progenitor of a powerM line of 


peers and chieftains, once famous in English history, and 
long since forgotten. The titles of that great baronial 
house have been extinct for many ages ; its estates have 
been transferred to other families; family after family 
of nobihty has held them in succession; they have 
passed into possession of the Crown, and have been 
granted afresh. All the long series of owners have 
departed: the Norman, the Plantagenet, the Tudor, 
the Stuart, the Hanoverian dynasties have come to an 
end successively. The ruined donjon has outlasted them 
all; and, strange to say, the Norman tenantry, whose 
ancestors once paid suit and homage at that ancient 
fortress, are there still. The whole vicinity abounds in 
purely Norman names. The ancestors of those who bear 
those names came from Normandy, and settled around 
the castle as feudal retainers of its lords at the era of 
the Conquest. There the Norman race still continues ; 
an independent and manly race of men, not without 
traces of the Norman beauty and the Norman character. 
The writer happened for some time to come much into 
contact with that race ; and he has found amongst them 
men whose humble position was dignified by the highest 
honour, integrity, and worth. To the best of his recol- 
lection, every second name in that district is Norman. 
He had frequently remarked the peculiar character of the 
surnames there; but greater knowledge than he then 
possessed of Norman names now enables him to recal 
the numbers which in that district are still purely 


Another circumstance may be mentioned in connection 
with the above, which clearly shows how extensively the 
Norman element pervades all classes of English society, 
even to the very humblest— how truly and thoroughly 
national it now is. In 1872 a vessel was lying in the 
Thames, about to take its departure for Tasmania. It 
conveyed as passengers 300 navvies, who had been 
engaged to proceed to the Colonies, to complete an 
intended railway. The passengers were all on board, 
when a fatal coUision at night sent the vessel and every 
human being on board to the bottom. 

The list of the drowned passengers appeared in the 
public journals. It included a large number of purely 
Norman names. Several names were there recognised as 
formerly baronial and historical ; and one baronial 
name the writer there discovered, the existence of which 
in England in the present age he had never before 

Having now stated the circumstances out of which 
arose the discovery of the Norman people as now existing 
in England, it becomes the office of the author to unfold 
the principles which have directed him in the present 
inquiry, to point out the corroborative evidence which 
he has to adduce, and to prepare the way for that expo- 
sition of details which will be found in the alphabetical 
portion of this work. 





It may be supposed, perhaps, that any revision or re- 
examination of the existing femily history of England is 
superfluous and presumptuous — that large classes of facts 
which have been long accepted as authentic, on the 
authority of eminent heralds, backed by the testimony of 
the families to which they relate, ought to be exempt 
from criticism. Such an opinion, however, can only be 
held where the real condition of the English pedigrees is 
not imderstood. Historical truth compels the rejection of 
much that is to be found in those documents ; and as the 
present work frequently passes over the older pedigrees, 
and presents facts altogether new, it is necessary to 
produce evidence to show that such procedure is war- 
ranted by the present state of Enghsh femily history. 

To those who are aware of the real state of things 
this chapter will be a mere repetition of that with 
which they are already familiar ; and they will accordingly 
pass on to the following chapter ; but those who are of 
opinion that existing pedigrees of old date may be reUed 


on may be induced to adopt a somewhat different opinion 
on considering the following statements. 

In the preceding pages, then, it has been observed that 
English family history is, as rd^ards its ancient portion, 
open to much criticism. This ought not to cause surprise 
when it is considered that even the general history of the 
nation presents many points on which l^med men have 
come to different conclusions, and in which long esta- 
blished views have been abandoned; and if even in 
questions of historical importance much uncertainty is 
occasionally found, how vastly greater must be the 
uncertainty which in many cases surrounds questions of 
mere family descent ! There are, indeed, cases, such as 
the^inheritance of kingdoms, where the great importance 
of the subject ensures such an amount of pubUcity and 
discussion as to render the task of inquiry comparatively 
easy, because it places us in possession at least of the 
materials for forming an opinion. But in the case of 
fiimiiy history, taken as a whole, we have no such aids. 
A family has to be connected with the past imder every 
conceivable difficulty. Its position may not have been 
conspicuous. Its name may have changed so as scarcely 
to be recognisable. Ancient records may know of it 
only imder a form altogether strange to us. The transient 
mention of it in those records may convey different ideas 
to different minds. There is danger of confusion between 
different individuals of the same name. 

These, and other difficulties which present themselves 



to the bond fde inquirer, are not, perhaps, those which 
raise any difficulty in the minds of others. It seems to 
be supposed that heralds and genealogists have some 
mysterious and recondite power, which enables them with 
comparative ease and certamty to reproduce the history 
of fitmihes ; and there have been times when their 
recorded statements and pedigrees have been generally 
accepted with profound and implicit feith. Pedigrees, 
when they have been adopted by families, become the ^ 
authentic exposition of their claims. They are transmitted 
from generation to generation with jealous care, and yet 
they may be all the time founded on invention. The 
compilers of pedigrees were, like others, not exempt 
from error ; and it must be added with regtet that in 
■aanyoa^ their' a.^ety to gratify th«r employers ha, 
led them to neglect the ordinary laws of historical 
inquiry, and to put forth hasty statements, which have 
done much to discredit a branch of knowledge which is 
capable of affording results of real value. 

With a view to convey some notion of the difficulties 
which the historical inquirer encounters when he attempts 
to investigate the origin of English famihes, it may be 
desirable to notice some instances of those faults and 
defects which continually present themselves in the 
existing family history, and which either deter many 
persons from the study, or stand in the way of bond fde 

1. Impossibilities. 


We are, for example, informed by one of the peerages 
that Herveius Walter, father of Theobald Walter, Butler 
of Ireland, in the reign of Henry 11., and ancestor of the 
Dukes and Marquises of Orraond, was ' a companion of 
the Conqueror,' i.e. that he had in 1066 accompanied 
him from Normandy. This, no doubt, amies back the 
family of Butler to the era of the Conquest. But when 
we look into the facts of the case we find that this 
Herveius Walter, father of Theobald,^ was in the time of 
Henry II. a considerable benefactor to Butley Priory, 
Suffolk ; ^ and this being a century after the Conquest, it 
is impossible that he could have been ' a companion of 
the Conqueror ; ' while in addition, as his son Theobald 
Walter was certainly contemporary with Henry IL, 
Herveius Walter was himself evidently a contemporary 
of King Stephen and of the Empress Matilda, grand- 
daughter of the Conqueror. It would seem that the 
slightest consideration would have precluded the possibility 
of such a chronological error. 

2. Inventions. 

The peerages inform us that ' Adam de Aldithley,' 
ancestor of the Earls of Derby, attended Duke WiUiam 
to England in 1066, 'accompanied, from Aldithley in 

^ The filiation is ascertained by means of charters of Theobald Walter, 
foundinf^ Cockersand Abbey, Lancashire, and Wotheny Abbey, Limerick, 
from which we learn that Herveius Walter was his father, Hubert Walter, 
Archbishop of Canterbury, his brother, and Haniilph de GlanTiUo his friend. 
(Mon. Angl. ii. 631, 1034.) See Butleb in the alphabetical series. 

' Mon. Angl. ii. 245, 


Normandy^' by his sons ' Lydnlph and Adam de Aldithley,' 
and obtained large possessions by gift of the Conqueror. 
We have here a minuteness of detail which wears all the 
appearance of authenticity. ' Aldithley ' (the origin of the 
name Audley) was, it appears, in ' Normandy.' Never- 
theless, when we come to examine where Aldithley really 
was, it is ascertained, not merely that there is not the 
slightest trace of such a place in Normandy (as we might 
indeed have anticipated from its Gothic etymology), but 
that the real Aldithley from which the family derived its 
name of Audley was in Staffordshire. A mistake of this 
nature, so obvious on the slightest inquiry, forcibly shows 
the carelessness of which the history of famiHes in England 
has been unfortimately the subject. 

The same account of the Stanleys, Earls of Derby, is 
further instructive. ' Adam de Aldithley ' and his two 
sons * Lydulph and Adam de Aldithley,' who are said to 
have accompanied the Conqueror, are purely imaginary 
personages. There is no trace of their existence in the 
records ; nor has any one ever attempted to establish 
their reality by evidence. They owe their origin to the 
ingenious process of making two pei'sons out of one, 
assigning the names of one generation to imaginary an- 
cestors in another. Amongst other faults this pedigree 
invents a Henry de Stonley or Stanley, a maternal ancestor 
(as alleged) of this family. His imaginary son-in-law 
lived in the reign of Henry I.,^ so that he himself must 

1 The «on-ia-liiw was Adam de Aldithley^ who, accoxding to the state- 


have lived in that of the Conqueror ; and yet not only is 
Domesday silent as to his existence, but Stonley or 
Stanley itself does not appear to have existed in 1086, 
for Domesday takes no notice of it. ' The name of Stanley 
appears for the first time in the year 1130,^ when it was 
borne by Kobert de Stanley, Viscoimt of Stafford.* 
Henry de Stonley is a pure myth. Nothing can be more 
instructive than this example of the mode of treating 
English pedigrees. If imagination is allowed to exercise 
such strange influence even in the case of the most illus- 
trious famiUes in England, what must have been the fete 
of others of less eminence. 

3. Contradiction to facts. 

The history of the Ashbumhams, Earls of Ashbum- 
ham, furnishes an instance of the legendary character 
of much of the early family history of England, and 
of its inconsistency with matter of fact. This pedigree is 
one which is usually announced with a confidence and an 
apparent authority which are truly imposing, and which 
have doubtless brought conviction to the minds of most 

ment, was son of Lydulph^ who came from Normandy with the Conqueror 
at the same time as his father Adam. Lydulph was therefore living at the 
Conquest; and his son Adam, in the time of Henry I., and Henry de Stanley, 
the imaginary father-in-law of the latter, must have been contemporary 
with the Conqueror. This personage appears from the peerage statements 
to have been owner of Stanley and Balterley, while Domesday shows that 
Balterley, together with Aldithley and Talc, belonged in the Conqueror's 
reign to Gamel, a native thane (Domesday, Stafford, p. 251.) Stanley in 
Stafford is not mentioned. 

1 Rot Pip. 31, Henry I. 

' See Staitlst in the alphabetical series. 


readers, as they did to that of honest Thomas Fuller, who 
was aghast at the antiquity of the Ashbumham family. 
According to the tale told by the peerages, this family 
derives from * Bertmm de Ashburnham' (* son of Anchitel, 
son of Piers, Lord of Ashbumham '), who was * Sheriff of 
Surrey, Sussex, and Kent, and Constable of Dover Castle,' 
in the reign of King Harold, and who, havmg bravely 
defended Dover Castle against King William, in 1066, 
was thereupon, together with his sons, most cruelly put 
to death by the infuriated Conqueror. Certainly, after a 
result so tragic, the Ashburnhams seem bound in honour to 
cherish feelings of hostility to the Norman race. But this 
tale, pathetic as it is, is unfortunately of too modem a 
date to attain credence as a matter of fact. It rests on 
the sole and exclusive authority of Francis Thyn, a herald 
who wrote in 1586, five centuries after the events sup- 
posed tjo have occurred. There is no trace of this history, 
or of those Ashburnhams who are its subjects, in any 
eariier document. The entire story, therefore, on historical 
principles, falls to the ground, as resting on no adequate 
authority. But besides this, the narrative and the whole 
pedigree founded on it are inconsistent with matter of 
fact. The Anglo-Saxon Lord of Ashbumham is mentioned 
in Domesday Book. His name was Sewardus, which is 
neither that of the pretended Bertram de Ashbumham, 
nor of either of his sons ; and Domesday fiirther informs 
us that after this Anglo-Saxon thane had ceased to be 
owner tlie estate had passed, amongst many other estates. 


to the Count of Eu ; and that he had enfeoffed there a 
foreign knight named Eobert de Cruel. ^ It further appears, 
from a series of records, that the descendants of Eobert de 
Cruel (or Criol) were thenceforth lords of Ashburnham, 
that for five or six generations they bore the names of Cruel, 
Crieul, or Criol, and Ashburnham conjointly, and that 
the Earls of Ashburnham are the lineal descendants of this 
Norman house,^ which appears to have been a branch of 
the Counts of Eu. Such is fact as opposed to fiction ; and 
such are the species of statements which have so long 
passed current as the history of the English aristocraxjy. 

4. Incredibilities. 

The family of Burke or Burgh (Earls and Marquises 
of Clanricarde) furnishes a striking example of the careless 
inventions of the compilers of pedigrees and peerages. 
According to the received accounts, this family is of im- 
perial Carlovingian descent in the male line, and is thus 
of more dignified origin than those of Bourbon, Hanover, 
Saxony, Savoy, or Stuart. In fact, no family in Europe could 
pretend to vie in splendour of origin with the Burkes if 
this pedigree were well-founded. It unfortunately, how- 
ever, labours under this disadvantage — the whole of the 
early pedigree on which such vast pretensions are founded 
is only of a century's standing, having appeared for the 
first time in an Irish peerage about the middle of the 
eighteenth century. The alleged descent was unknown 

1 Domesday, Sussex. 

' See Ashburnham in the alphabetical series. 


to Dugdale, and to all other genealogists of eminence, 
prior to the date referred to ; and yet the family of Burgh 
had long been of such high rank and eminence that it 
could not fail to attract the attention of genealogical 
writers. This pedigree does not pretend to produce a 
single proof or evidence in its support from any ancient 
record or from history. It mentions various fects which 
are said to have occurred in the tenth, eleventh, and 
twelfth centuries, six, seven, and eight hundred years 
before its appearance. Of course the whole falls to the 
ground as unsupported by historical evidence. 

It is, however, worth while to dwell for a little on the 
assertions of the author of this pedigree. William Fitz 
Adehn, the real ancestor of the femily, and Chief Governor 
of Ireland, lived in the reign of Henry IE. His name 
supplies that of his father, Adelm. The compiler of the 
pedigree was not aware who this Adelm was, but by a 
wave of the magician's wand he was transformed into the 
son and heir of the attainted and dispossessed William, 
Earl of Cornwall and Mortaine, son of Eobert, the Con- 
queror's half-brother, and consequently nephew of that 
sovereign. The compiler of this pedigree was probably 
unconscious that Dugdale, Anselm, and everyone else who 
had examined the subject, were unable to discover that 
Earl William ever married or left any posterity ; nor did 
it occur to him that neither Adelm nor WiUiam Fitz Adelm 
his son ever claimed any restoration of the Earldoms of 
Cornwall and Mortaine, and that history is entirely silent 
as to the existence of any claimant whatever. 


Another wave of the wand converts Herluin de Con- 
teville, grandfather of Earl William, into ' Harlowen de 
Burgh/ and gives him a father, ' John de Burgh, Earl of 
Tonsburgh,' a lineal descendant of Charlemagne. It so 
happens that Herluin's father and ancestry are entirely- 
unknown to history ; and John, Earl of Tonsbuigh, is an 
individual of whose existence there is not the slightest 
trace except in this pedigree. Had he been a reaUty he 
could not have failed to be mentioned at an era when 
the house of Charlemagne was still claiming the throne of 
France in opposition to the family of Hugh Capet ; nor 
could the name of so illustrious a personage, and the father 
of Herluin de Conteville, have escaped notice, as it has 
done, in the pages of Ordericus VitaJis. The real descent 
of the Burghs, though not imperial, is (if the writer be 
correct in his view) one of considerable interest, and 
connects them with some of the names most eminent in 
the history of England. It is to be regretted that in the 
case of so eminent a house due inquiry has been super- 
seded by ill-considered guess, and actual fabrication.^ i 

5. Inconsistency with history. 

The descent of the family of Clifford, so conspicuous in 
English history, is traced with certainty to Eichard Fitz 
Ponce, who lived in the reign of the Conqueror ;* but 
peerage writers, unsatisfied with this ancestry, have exerted 
their ingenuity to make the pedigree terminate in a more 

^ See BuBGH in the alphabetical series of names. 
^ See Cliffobd in the alphabetical series. 


brilliant apex. According to them, ' Ponce/ the father of 
Eichard, was none other than * William, Earl of Arques and 
Toulouse' [meaning Talou], paternal imcle of the Con- 
queror, who, it is added, * came into England with his 
victorious nephew, Duke William/ 

Criticism here interposes the inconvenient question, 
How do we know that Ponce the father of Eichard was the 
same person as William, Count of Arques ? There is no 
reply except the statement of the peerage — no other 
authority in support of that statement is vouchsafed ; nor 
is there any evidence that WiUiam Earl of Arques ever 
came to England, or that he left any sons. What we do 
know is this — that he rebelled against Duke WiUiam and 
endeavoured to dethrone him — that he was compelled to 
fly from Normandy — that he spent the rest of his life 
supported by the bounty of the Count of Boulogne — and 
that King WiUiam on his death-bed spoke with anger of 
his hostile conduct. These are matters which are known 
to aU students of the Norman historians, and especially of 
Ordericus Vitalis ; and how, in the face of these weU-known 
facts, it can be imagined that Wilham of Arques and his 
sons were provided for in England by King William does 
indeed seem strange. There was a WiUiam of Arques 
whose family was seated in England ; but this fanuly had 
no connexion with the Count of Arques.^ 

6. Anachronisms. 

Cases of this nature are frequent, and one may be here 

> See ABOHy Sayille^ in the alphabetical series of names. 


cited from CoUins's account of the family of Hotham (Lords 
Hotham), which was written, according to his statement, 
in reliance on 'our genealogists' — ^a discreet reference, 
which commits no one in particular. Accordmg to the 
story. Sir John de Trehouse was * Lord of Kilkenny ' in 
L-eland before the Conquest ; and, in reward of brilliant 
services at Hastings, obtained from the king Hotham in 
Yorkshire, and other estates in England. From him de- 
scended the family of De Trehouse, which in the reign of 
Henry IE. or later assumed the name of Hotham. No 
authority is cited in support of this tale. Its author had 
not the least difficulty in placing an English or foreign 
knight in possession of territories in a part of Lreland which 
was then entirely occupied by the native Celtic population. 
He seems to have entertained very vague impressions as 
to the date of the English conquest of Lreland, which he 
probably assigned to the ninth or tenth century, and had 
consequently as little difficulty in seating an English lord 
at Kilkenny in the eleventh as in the thirteenth century. 
It is needless to add that a circumstance so incredible 
ought to have been supported by the strongest evidence in 
order to obtain credence ; but there is no evidence what- 
ever. Yet, when statements of this nature, so precise and 
definite,, are advanced, it is very difficult to disbelieve 
them; and nothing but long experience of the utter 
recklessness with which statements of this kind have been 
put forward would enable one to set them aside as imsup- 
ported by evidence. 


7. Mistranslations. 

The popular view of the origin of the femily of Rtz- 
Gerald, Duke of Leinster, is supported only by a miscon- 
ception of the meaning of the word * antecessor ' in 
Domesday Book. We are informed by the peerages that 
Other (whose name they change into * Otho '), the father 
of Walter Fitz Other, Castellan of Windsor/ and ancestor 
of the Rtz-Geralds, was a baron of England in the reign 
of Edward the Confessor, and was the owner of all the 
estates which, in 1086, were in possession of his son 
Walter Fitz-Other. On examining Domesday Book it 
appears that the estates thus held by Walter, had, in the 
reign of the Confessor, belonged to several different pro- 
prietors, whose names are recorded. The name of Other 


does not occur amongst them. The only ground for the 
assertion to the contrary is that Cheneteberie, one of these 
estates, had been held on certain conditions by the * ante- 
cessor ' of Walter. This term is rendered ' ancestor,' and 
it is at once inferred that Other, father of Walter, must 
have been the ancestor referred to; but the term is 
usually in Domesday employed in the sense of * prede- 
cessor,' or * former owner,' and thus is of no value towards 
establishing relationship. Domesday Book knows nothing 
of Other ; and there is every reason to conclude that he, 

* * Walter Fitz Oter, CasteUan of Wildesore * [Windsor], is mentioned 
in a charter of Abingdon Abbey (Harl. MS. 294, No. 3324), where it is stated 
that he restored to the Abbey, in the time of the Abbot Faritius, woods 
named Virdel® and Backseat, at Winkefield. 


like the fathers of the great mass of the Anglo-Norman 
barons of the Conquest, was a foreigner.^ 

8. Unsupported statements. 

We have a remarkable instance of the credence 
attained by imsupported statements of the elder heralds 
in the case of the house of Percy, Earls and Dukes of 
Northumberland. The whole early pedigree of this 
historical family depends upon the unauthenticated state- 
ment of a herald of considerable eminence in the reign of 
Elizabeth, named Glover. He was a man of attainments, 
and of great industry, and in general his statements are 
deserving of credit. But in this particular case, whether 
it was that the temptation of gratifying the ancestral 
aspirations of so powerful a family as that of Northumber- 
land overcame his usual discretion, or whether he may 
have derived his information from some foreign and 
untrustworthy source, it were impossible now to determine. 
SuflSce it to say, that he derives this family from Mainfred 
de Percy, a Danish chief, who is said to have lived before 
the time of EoUo, and whose descendants, named alter- 
nately Geoffiy and William de Percy, continued in succes- 
sion Lords of Percy, until the last William de Percy of 
Normandy went to England, temp. William I., and founded 
the English house of Percy. On examining this state- 
ment, the first difficulty which causes hesitation is the 
alternate repetition of the names of Geoffiry and Wilham, 
which was inconsistent with the usual system of nomen- 

■ See FiTZGEBALD in the alphabetical series of names. 


dature in those ages ; but what presents a far more 
serious difficulty is this. Percy did not belong to any 
private family, but was part of the ducal demesne;^ 
consequently it is difficult to suppose that the name of 
De Percy could have existed, as the estate did not belong 
to a private family, and, in point of fact, the name is not 
mentioned in any record till shortly before the Enghsh 
Conquest, and, it had probably been assumed not long 
previously, for in 1026 the estate of Percy was still part 
of the demesne of the Duke.^ We are, therefore, obliged 
to come to the conclusion that the whole early pedigree 
produced by Glover must be rejected.^ 

These few examples of the difficulties which are to be 
found in the pedigrees of the sixteenth, seventeenth, and 
eighteenth centuries will suffice to indicate the necessity, 
in the interest of truth, of examining carefully the state- 
ments of the genealogists of former times before they are 
adopted as reliable. 

The state of the Enghsh pedigrees generally, indeed, 
appears to be such as to demand a careful re-examination 
with the additional light thrown on such topics by the 
intelhgent criticism of the present century, and the greatly 
increased knowledge of the sources of mediaeval history. 

^ Duke Richard, by charter dated 1020, granted to his spouse, in dowry, 
Coutances and its county, with the castles of Carusburc, Holm, and Bruot, 
the court of Ver, and the court of Cerisy-sur-Seine, Agons-on-the-Sea, 
Yalengias (Yalognes P), the abbey of Portail, the town and port of Sames, 
the town and port of Hage^ the town of Balteis,and Egglandes, the courts 
of Percy and of Moyon, and the town of Cathim in the county of Bayeux. 
Bouquet^ x. 270. 

' iSiM preceding note. 

* 8«e Pbbot in the alphabetical sexies of names. 




It now becomes necessary to offer some expknation of 
the principles which have been held in view in the com- 
pilation of the following series of above seven thousand 
five hundred names of existing Norman families, traceable 
in the London Directory. It has been already observed 
that these nairifes are borne by the commercial and trading 
classes. In a few cases it has been found necessary to add 
some from the peerage, which do not occur amongst those 
of the commercial classes of London. 

Prom what has been previously stated, it will be un- 
derstood that the alphabetical series in question, which 
forms the great mass of this work, consists of names of 
two classes. 

First, those names and families whose origin has been 
traced through successive generations in the ordinary 
way, by records of all descriptions. These represent the 
earlier stages of the inquiry, and are to a considerable 
extent additions to, or corrections of, existing family 
history. They are presented in the most condensed form 
with a view to economise space, and they comprise, con- 



sequently, a very small portion of what might in each 
case have been said on their respective subjects. It is 
very possible that this condensation may have rendered 
the force of the argument in some cases less perceptible. 
It is hoped, however, that, brief as these pedigrees may 
be, they will afford suggestions as to the true line of re- 
search, which may facilitate the inquiries of others. 
Amongst them will be foimd notices of the origin of some 
of those names which the whole world combines to 

Secondly, the great mass of the names in the following 
alphabetical series are those which have been identified 
without any attempt to trace the Uneal descent of famihes. 
These names, which are probably unnoticed in other 
works as Norman, represent the later stage of the inquiry. 
The names of this class which occur in the London 
Directory have been identified as Norman by the fact of 
their occurrence in the records of Normandy of the 
twelfth and eleventh centuries. In most cases the 
reference is to the great EoUs of the Exchequer of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-1200. Their occurrence in England at an 
early date is shown by references to the English records 
of the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries, espe- 
cially to those of the Curia Regis from 1194 to 1200, 
to the Testa de Neville, 1200-1320, and to the Rotali 
Bundredorum, c. 1272. Occasionally there are references 
to records of later date. The inference in each case is 
that the name, as appearing at an early period both in 


Normandy and England, was originally Norman, and 
passed into England at the Conquest. 

It may be olgected that such an inference is not sound, 
because the name in question may have originated simul- 
taneously in both countries, being of Norman origin in 
Normandy, and of Saxon origin in England. It is not 
pretended that particulai* instances of this kind may not 
have occurred ; but as a whole the objection is not appli- 
cable to these names, for the great mass of them are not 
of native but of foreign type. It is the concurrent testi- 
mony furnished by so many thousands of instances which 
will bring conviction to the reader's mind. Assuredly 
the l^al maxim, Identitas colligitur ex multitudine 
signorum^ may well be applied to this case. Nor can the 
objection above referred to have any weight against the 
broad facts of the case, as may be illustrated by an example 
in point. 

When we examine in detail the surnames of the Ame- 
rican people, they are foimd to be throughout English. 
Almost every name we meet ^ is evidently and unmistak- 
ably English. It may occur under various forms — 
corresponding varieties of form occur in this country — but 
it is decidedly English ; it cannot be confounded with the 
surnames of other nationalities. Moreover, the people 

^ The American Directories are in many instances so filled with English 
names that we are almost unconsdous that they belong to a different country. 
In the case of the recent New York Directories, the Irish-Celtic element is 
very large ; but it is known that the Irish setUe chiefly in that city. Else- 
where in Americai the Irish element is not largef than it is in this kingdom. 

p 2 


who bear these names speak the English language, and 
their jurisprudence is based on the Common Law of 
lEnghndj and their institutions bear evidences throughout 
of an English origin. Now, even if the pages of history 
were closed, could there be a shadow of doubt that, as a 
whole, these names and the fomihes that bear them ori- 
ginally came fix)m England? It makes no difference 
whether those fiEunilies can or cannot trace the line of 
their ancestors to the first who landed fix)m England on 
the American shores. They are clearly and unmistakably 
identified as English ; and history comes in at this point 
and tells us that the earUer inhabitants of America 
actually did come firom England, and archaeology adds 
that these names which we now find in America were 
known in England for ages before the foundation of 
the English colonies — ^that they appear in the whole series 
of English records. MiUatis mutandis^ we are entitled 
equally to infer the Norman origin of the Norman names 
which appear in the old English records. The families 
which bear them are, as a general rule, unable to trace 
tlieir descent ; and perhaps have not the remotest con- 
ception that their names were Norman ; but they are not 
the less distinctly identified by those hereditary surnames ; 
memorials of race which can never be obliterated. 

But it must here be observed that, in order to connect 
surnames as at present existing with their prototypes, it is 
essential to call in the aid of experience, grounded on 
acquaintance with the same classes of facts which present 


themselves in philology. Surnames, it must be remem- 
bered, are merely parts of general language, and they are 
consequently subject to all those influences which affect 
language itself so materially, and which issue in the 
creation of new dialects. Surnames, like other terms, are 
liable to dialectical variation, and to changes of every 
description. All alike, from the moment of their forma- 
tion, are* subject to continued alteration. Their vowels 
gradually change from broad to slender, and the reverse. 
Their consonants become replaced by other consonants. 
Sometimes pronunciation abbreviates them, at others it 
reverses the process, and adds letters, or even syllables. 
Alterations of this description can be traced to the 
remotest historical epochs. The tribes which first made 
their appearance within historical times bore names which . 
assumed different forms ; and in the early mediasval 
history of Europe, before hereditary surnames came into 
use, so great were the variations in the orthography of 
names, as we find them recorded in contemporary 
chronicles and charters, that it involves considerable 
experience and industry to identify the persons who bore 
them. The same may be said of the names of locaUties. 
They have changed on the Continent iand in England to 
such a d^ee that the student needs a glossary to enable 
him to connect the old denominations of localities with 
the present forms of the same names. It is true that when 
the original has been pointed out there is httle diflSculty 
in imderstanding the process of alteration which has pro- 


duced the modem form ; but in the absence of audi a 
key the inquirer may altogether fell to recognise names 
in their original shape. 

The truth of this is known to everyone who has 
attempted to find in Domesday Book the names of the 
present English localities. Britton, for instance, one of 
the most industrious of our topographers, attempted in 
his accoimt of Devonshire to ascertain the modem names 
of the manors of that county which are mentioned in 
Domesday Book. In a considerable number of cases he 
entirely foiled, in others he produced instances of exten- 
sive alteration — such, for instance, as * ShirweU' instead 
of the old form ' Aiscirewell ; ' 'Axminster ' instead of 

* Alseministre ; ' * Brixton' instead of * Bretricestane ; * 

* Dawlish ' instead of ' Doelis,' &c.^ In the same way 
CoUins, in his Peerage, identifies the local name ' Tufton ' 
as having been originally * Toketon ;' ' Onslow ' as 
'Andislaw,' * Wyndham ' as ' Wimondham/ 

Alterations of this description are strictly analogous 
to those which in the course of ages have converted 
Latin into French, and Danish and Saxon into English ; 
and which have constituted, and are still forming, new 
dialects and new languages. Names have the same 
tendency to abbreviation which has divested nouns and 
verbs of their grammatical inflexions, and has continually 
removed from terms all their peculiai' and salient points. 
They are imder the operation of the same law of substi- 

^ BrittoD, Magna BriUania, vi. PiEurt I. p. liii. &c. 


tution which is so famihar to the philologist, and under 
which Caballus has become Cheval ; liber has been con- 
verted into lixrre ; infans into enfant \ Salvator into Sauveur. 

Subjected to these influences, Norman names long 
since became as it were hieroglyphics, the key to whose 
meaning had been lost. They served to distinguish 
families, but they revealed nothing as to their origin. Yet, 
when these names are studied with the aid of the new 
Hghts which philology has disclosed, they furnish conclu- 
sive evidence of the ultimate nationahty of the families to 
which they belong. The progenitors of these families 
have for centuries borne these names without any con- 
sciousness of their origin, or any notion that they were 
transmitting to their posterity a record of their descent 
Avhich was destined to be at length interpreted. 

In pursuing the process of identification of names, 
and in removing the accumulated deteriorations, corrup- 
tions, or alterations of ages, and restoring names to their 
earliest forms, most important aid has been derived from 
the independent and most satisfactory testimony supplied 
by examination of the evidence furnished by armorial 
bearings. This branch of archaeology was formerly of 
considerably greater importance than it now is, and the 
use of arms was guarded with a jealousy unknown in 
later times. The monuments of the ancient armorial 
are numerous and authentic. They consist of engraved 
seals and stone monuments of the twelfth century, and 
of manuscript records of the thirteenth and subsequent 


centuries, and are known to all arcliaBologists. This 
ancient armorial of England, with the addition of arms 
granted or recorded in modern times, has been published 
by various writers, and amongst others by Bobscm, whose 
work, entitled * The British Herald,' has been employed 
in the compilation of the present work. 

Now the feet appears to have been hitherto insuffi- 
ciently recognised — ^but its importance is . obvious — ^that 
in numerous instances femilies have preserved their 
armorial under all the changes which their names have 
undergone in the course of ages; and hence a means 
presents itself of identifying names and femilies which 
would not at first sight be supposed to be in any way 
connected. An instance or two may illustrate what is 

The name * Fidler ' presented itself for examination. 
It might be supposed that this name was merely that of 
an humble occupation. These very easy and simple 
identifications are seldom to be trusted ; disparaging or 
contemptuous names are very ordinarily the modem 
corruptions of the old names ; and many are the noble 
Norman names which in the course of time have assumed 
vulgar and ludicrous forms. The writer, on examination, 
was of opinion that the name * Fidler ' was merely a form 
of the name ' Fidelow,' produced by one of the ordinary 
laws of corruption . On referring to Eobson, it was found 
that the arms of ' Fidelow ' were three wolves' heads. 
Afterwards it was ascertained that ' Videlow ' bore the 


same arms. It next appeared that ' Vis-de-low * bore the 
same three wolves' heads; and thus it was at length 
ascertained that Fidler, Fidelow, Videlow, and Vis-de-low 
were one and the same name, the earUer form of which 
was De Visdelu, or Vis-de-loup, probably from a place 
so named in Normandy, and to which the wolves' heads 
of the arms bore allusion. 

Another instance of the utility of the comparison of 
armorial is aflbrded by the name of Toler. The writer 
for a long time could not discover the origin of this name 
or family. He formed several theories, all of which he 
was eventually obliged to reUnquish. At length no clue 
remained except the arms. Those arms consisted of a 
cross fleury, surmounted by another cross, between four 
leaves erect. These arms were at first presmned to be of 
no great antiquity, as in their actual shape they do not 
present the simplicity which is characteristic of the ancient 
armorial. It appeared, however, on further inquiry, that 
the leaves had not originally been included in the arms, 
for famihes of ' Toller ' and ' Towlers ' were aficertained to 
have borne the same arms without any leaves, so that it 
was clear that the leaves were merely the emblem of a par- 
ticular branch of the family. The inquiry was continued 
with the aid of this armorial, and the family was traced 
in difierent parts of England, in former ages, under a name 
continually varying in form — sometimes Towlers, then 
Tolers, then Towlowes, Towlons, Tolouse, imtil at length 
it appeared clearly that the latter form, which was coeval 


with the Conquest, was the original. This pointed to 
Toulouse in France as the place from which the family had 
originally come ; and desirous to ascertain whether any 
trace could be found of a femily named from a city so 
large as Toulouse (of which there seemed very little 
hope), the author directed his attention to works con- 
taining information as to the early history of that city. 
He turned to Anselme's great work on the peers and 
nobles of France, in the hopes of finding under his account 
of the Sovereign Counts of Toulouse some references to 
works which might enable him to pursue the mquiry. 
The volume was accordingly opened which contains the 
history of the Counts of Toulouse, when, to his extreme 
astonishment, the author recognised the arms of the 
English Tolers and Towlers at the head of the history 
of that great house 1 Their arms were the hereditary 
emblems of that almost kingly race in all its branches — 
the well-known * Cross of Toulouse,' being a cross fleury 
voided (i.e. in skeleton), which Enghsh heralds had 
described as a cross fleury surmounted by another cross. 
Of course all these various families of Toler, Toller, and 
others, bearing the Cross of Toulouse, were identified as 
one in origin, and as, no doubt, descendants of the 
princely house whose name and arms they have borne 
from the eleventh century. 

The circumstance that an existing family bears a name 
which may, witli tlic aid of philological considerations, 
be identified with one borne by some ancient Norman 


house, and also bears the arms which are attributed to 
that house, might possibly be considered a mere coinci- 
dence; but the occurrence of such circimastances in 
hundreds of cases is altogether inconsistent with the 
notion of casual coincidence, and the evidence of consan- 
guinity becomes morally certain. So too, when philology 
tells us that several families bear names which are 
cognate forms of a single name, and when it also appears 
that they all bear the same arms, their consanguinity is 
well established. 

It is of importance, m order to remove any further 
diflSculty from the question of identification, to classify 
the Norman and English names, with a view to trace the 
character of the alterations which have brought them to 
their present form. By so doing we shall be enabled to 
trace through large classes of names the influences which 
have removed, changed, or added iijitial letters ; which 
have altered terminations; which have introduced con- 
sonants . and omitted them ; which have transmuted 
consonants and vowels ; have altered aspirates ; and 
generally have changed, Anglicised, and abbreviated 
names of foreign origin. Let it not be imderstood that 
these changes are always considerable in amount. It will 
be found in the alphabetical series of names that niune- 
rous Norman names are still very accurately preserved — 
that others are very slightly changed — that others may 
be recognised with little difficulty. But there are still 
many cases which require for their interpretation the aid 



of examples. It is, therefore, proposed to exhibit in a 
tabular form a series of illustrative examples, presenting 
those phenomena which are most frequently observable. 
The abbreviation of names will be first exemplified : 


Bohun, BooDy Bowne 
Someiy, Somers . 

Dakeny, Deacon, Dakins 
Argentine, Argent 
Cayley, Galley 
Wayte, Watt 
Bemers, Barnes, Bemes 
Barrey, Barre 
Jermyn, Jermy 
Derwentwater, Drinkwater 


Cabaignes, Gaines, Keynes 
Eenobel, Knobel 
Ganot, Knot 
Escatot, Gatot, Gato 
Rmnilly, Rmnley 
Koiale, Koyle, Ryle 
Bavant, Bavin 
Oiseleur, Osier 
Ganivet, Knyvet 
Noyon, Nunn, Noon 

There are numerous instances in which the termina- 
tion of names has become greatly changed by time. Thus 
we have : 


Granville, Greenfield 
Scruteville, Scurfield 
Fauville, Fallowfield 
Frescheville, Freshfield 
Blonville, Bloomfield 
Bosville, Boswell 
Mundeville, Monderel 
Blundell, Blunden 
Nonnanville, Normansell 
Aahburfiham, Ashbumer 
Damarel, Daumerle 
Boyvell, Boynell 
RujBsell, Rowswell 



Somerville, Somerfield 
Wateville, Waterfield 
Estr^eyille, Streatfield 
D'Angerville, Dangerfield 
Woodville, Woodfield 
Flamville, Flemwell 
Fierville, Fairfield 
Rochelle, Rockall 
Huielrat, Wbeelwrigbt 
Vitenc, Whiting 
Walleys, Walhouse 
Wellebo, Welbore 
Tnmebu, TumbuU 


As there are many cases in which letters are omitted, 
there are also many others in which additions have been 
made by consonants, vowels, and aspirates ; for instance : 


Akeny, Dakins Amblie, Hamley 

Angers, Hanger AUibone, Hallibone 

HabingtoD, Abingdon Alls, Halys 

Hafiherst, Aihiirst Alvers, Halver 

Ingham, Hingham Oaler, Hostler, Hustler 

Hokeley, Okeley St. Omer, Homer 

Filmer, Phillimore Lamare, Lachmare 

Garsack, Carslacke Eenebel, Eenechbol 

Albin, Allibone Lisle, Lidle, 

Bard, Beard Gzelley, Gredley, Gridley 

Busse, Bushe Brand, Braund 

Westcott, Wescott Gage, Gadge 

Paris, Pariah Esterling, Stradling 

Helliar, Hildyard Boteville, Butterfield 

The commutation or substitution of letters by which 
different forms of the same name have been created, are 
analogous to those which are to be found in every language, 
and which even constitute in a great degree the distinctive 
differences in vocabulary. The same words can be 
recognised in many languages, notwithstanding frequent 
alterations of vowels. Thus, hook in English becomes 
hoc in Saxon, haak in Dutch, fuiken in German. Earth 
is erde in Gterman, aarde in Dutch, jord in Swedish. Seek 
becomes secan in Saxon, suchen in German, sequor in 
Latin. In the same mode the changes of vowels are 
frequent in Norman and English names. Thus we have : 




Goodge, Gooche 
Sacre, Seeker 
Farrer, Ferrar 
Gralpin, Gilpin 
Dakeny, Dickins 
Helliard, Hillier 
Imrie, Emery 
Husaey, House 
Havenell, Hovell 
Darrell, Dorrell 
St. Laud, St Lo 
Bohun, Bodn 
Damarel, Daumerle 


Jovene, Young 
Bliss, Bleys, Blois 
Cabbal, Kebbel 
Aud^, Ady 
Aldrey, Oldrey 
Quentln, Quintin 
Welbore, WHdbore 
Wastell, Westall 
Percy, Parsey, Piercey 
Peatt, Pitt 

Punchardon, Pinkerton 
Putman, Pitman 
Ribald, Raybould 

Labials and other letters are frequently exchanged. 
Thus the English word bear corresponds to the Latin 
fero\ gouverner in French is from guhemo; volo is 
related to boulomai ; and the German wollen and English 
will are cognate forms. In the same way we have such 
names as the following : 



Paganel, Bagnall 
Bastoyle, Wastoyle 
Bastoyle, Yastoyle 
Valtort, Watort 
Beckering, Pickering 
Waugh, Baugh 
Bipont, Vipont 
Planke, Blanke 
Bygot, Vigod 
Videlow, Fidelow 
Vene, Fenn 
Phillimore, Filmer 
Felton, Phelton 


Beckett, Pickett 
Abadam, Apadam 
Ballance, Yallance 
Bigot, Wigot 
Banks, Panks 
Bastable, Wastable 
Postel, Bostel 
Vitot, Witot, Bitot 
Farrow, Pharaoh 
Vescy, Pheysey 
Vieques, Fick 
Vallery, Fillary 
Willy, ViUy 

The letters G and W are frequently interchanged and 


sometimes the former is commuted for J, or vice versd. 
Thus the French guerre corresponds to the Dutch jaar^ 
and the English war : garenne again and warren are 
forms of the same word. We have instances of thiain 
names, thus : 


Grenet, Jennet Crasceline, Wascelyn 

Grermaine, Jermyn Guet, Jewett 

Jarrett, Garratt Gast, West 

Giles, Wiles Geary, Werry 

Other modes by which names become altered may 
be here mentioned, without reference to armorial identifi- 
cation. Some forms have arisen from the influence of 
French pronunciation, as 

Bellowe from Belleau Ganney from Ganet 

Cralley „ Galet Grallow „ Gtdot 

Goosey „ Goucet Ferry „ Feret 

Mockler „ Mauclerc Forey „ Forei 

Others have arisen from dropping initial letters, as 

Sart from Essart Scures from Escnres 

Speke „ Espec Stamp „ Estampes 

Sparling „ Esparl^i Scholefield „ Escoville 

In other cases eau has been changed to ea or ee : 

Beamont from Beaumont Beacham fr^m Beauchamp 

Beevor „ Beauver Beavis „ Beanfiz 

Beavoir „ Beauvoir Beamish „ Beaumez 

In many cases, also, the names are not to be foimd 
until the thirteenth century, the older form of the name 
being Latin or French, and the English translation not 


appearing till the reign of Henry IH. or Edward I. For 
instance : 

Le Blanc, White lUe Cerf, Hart 

Faber, Smith Le Bran, Brown 

De PratiB, Meadows Bonen&nt, Groodchild 

Ami, Frend Serviens, Serjeant 

Lorimer, Sadler Teste, Head 

De Ariete, Ram Le Yennr, Hunter 

Oiseleur, Fowler Le Grantier, Glover 

le Mounier, Milner Porous, Pigge 

le Lorimer, Sadler Blancpain, Whitbread 

De Fonte, Spring Le Fevre, Smith 

Dulcis, Sweet Esp^e, Sword 

Citharista, Harper Le Comte, Earle 

Mercator, Marchant Ytdpis, Fox 

Chevalier, Knight I^ Cornier, Homer 

Rigidus, Stiff Le Moin, Monk 

Esperon, Spurr Le Fort, Strong 

Groceteste, Greathead Aurifaber, Goldsmith 

Le Petit, Little Accipitrarius, Hawker 

These instances may suflBice to indicate some of the 
changes which have passed over English names in the 
course of the last eight centuries, and some of the rules 
of alteration in which they have originated. They will 
at the same time convey some notion of the diflSculties 
experienced by those who attempt to trace names now 
existing to their sources and original forms. It is 
impossible to say at once in what direction a given name 
may have been altered ; and it is only by dose attention 
that serious mistakes can be avoided. It may be further 
explained that each of the ancient names appears in the 
present day, not merely under one form of alteration, 
but under several different forms more or less changed 


from the original. , Sometiines these forms in the case of 
a single name are nume^pus ; but each of them now con- 
stitutes a distinct surname — a unit in the whole mass of 
English surnames — and represents on the average per- 
haps 80 families, or 400 individuals. These forms are 
frequently of great antiquity. They have been handed 
down from ages when orthography was in a very 
unsettled state, when names were frequently spelt 
phonetically — when the knowledge of writing was not 
possessed even by persons of high rank. 

In the following alphabetical series great numbers of 
names will be found which are referred to other names 
as their cognates or their prototypes. In most cases it 
is trusted that the propriety of the reference will conmoiend 
itself to the reader ; but in cases which are less clear the 
author can only refer to the examples of similar changes 
contained in the present chapter, for it would evidently 
be an impossibihty for him in so many cases to state the 
reasons which have led to his reference of each name to 
its cognate or prototype. Mr. Lower's valuable book, 
the Patronymica Britannica, affords munerous examples 
of identifications which present the same features as those 
which will be found in these pages. 

One or two remarks must here be- offered in further 

The author has omitted several himdreds of names 
which are apparently or evidently foreign, becaxise he 
has been xmable to identify them in the Norman records. 



Those names are ancient in England. In all probability 
they came icom parts of the Continent external to 
Normandy at the Conquest, but there is at present no 
means of proving that they did so, because the records of 
France and the Low Countries have not been as yet 
published (if indeed they exist) on the same extensive 
scale as those of Normandy and England. Had we 
the same materials for comparison with the early names 
in Bretagne, Flanders, Maine, and Poitou, as we have in 
r^ard to Normandy, the list of foreign families which is 
to follow would have no doubt been augmented. As it 
is, the author has omitted hundreds of such names, which 
he believes to be foreign and as old as the Conquest, and 
has merely introduced a few specimens here and there 
to illustrate his meaning. 

The author is also conscious that there are many 
names which ought to have been here inserted, but which 
have been inadvertently passed over. He has so often 
discovered instances of such accidental oversights that he 
is convinced there have been many more. 

These facts should be borne in mind if it be in any 
cases supposed that the actual identification of a family as 
Norman is not satisfeictory. It is the persuasion of the 
writer that he has understated the amoxmt of the Norman 
or early foreign element, rather than overstated it. 

." ~» 





It seems to be received as a species of axiom by many 
persons that the Norman race has long since perished in 
England; and the continual use of the term * Anglo- 
Saxon,' as synonymous with ' Enghsh/ is a sign of the 
prevalence of this view. Yet writers have seldom 
attempted to establish the alleged fact by any evidence, 
and seem to have relied upon mere popular opinion as 
a sufficient ground-work for belief. A recent historian, 
however, has abandoned this system of reticence, and has 
endeavoured to explain the alleged extinction of the 
Normans by showing that from seven to ten thousand 
would probably be a large estimate of the numerical 
force of the Norman settlers.^ Nor is this all. He 
proceeds further to allege reasons which render the 
subsequent extinction of the race a matter of moral 
necessity — demanded by retributive justice. *As the 
Normans were few- in number,' observes this writer, 
Hhey were also, like every military aristocracy, 
especially liable to decay. The curse that foUows 

^ PeaiBon, History of England, I 887. 



bloodshed and money-getting followed them inexorably, 
and their sons perished in rebellions or made childless 
marriages for inheritances.' ^ Such an instance of retribu- 
tion, were it supported by fact, would, no doubt, be very 
edifying ; but the difficulty which suggests itself is this. 
Eetribution in this sense appears in England to have been 
singularly one-sided, for it spared the Danes and the 
Anglo-Saxons, whose ferocity and sanguinary propensities 
stand in strong contrast lo the conduct of the Normans. 
The Normans did not bum churches, monasteries, and 
cities, and plunder and murder a defenceless people, as the 
Danes had done. Still less did they, like the Anglo- 
Saxons, extirpate an entire nation by the edge of the 
sword, and take possession of its goods and lands. The 
Normans permitted the mass of the earlier population to 
remain; they even allotted to them no inconsiderable 
portion of the soil of England as owners ; and they freely 
permitted them to occupy perhaps the greater portion of 
it as tenants and cottiers. Why, then, are the Normans 
supposed to have been victims of Divine vengeance, while 
the far more guilty Danes and Saxons are supposed to 
have escaped ? Such theories as these only tend to show 
the influence which preconceived notions are capable of 
exerting on the strongest minds. 

We must here consider the cardinal error on which the 
entire theory of the extinction of the Normans depends. 
That radical and fundamental error consists in assuming 

^ Pearson; Histoxy of England; i. 888* 



that the Normans who settled m England at the Conquest 
were not a nation but an aristocracy. Doubtless, if we 
should assume that the population of England at the 
present moment is made up entirely of the Peers of the 
Eealm, astonishing conclusions might be drawn. But let 
us consider the question in a common-sense point of view. 
It is impossible to suppose that the vast armies of Danes 
or Normans who overran England and France in the ninth 
century were composed exclusively of nobles and princes. 
It is obvious that the numbers of the latter must have 
been small, and that the masses of these armies consisted 
of private soldiers. The thirty or forty thousand North- 
men who in A.D. 886 besieged Paris, must have consisted 
of common soldiers as well as captains and generals. 
The Norman army which was subsequently led by EoUo 
was so strong that it proved to be more than a match for 
the united forces of France, and could endure the loss of 
nearly seven thousand men slain in one battle ^ without 
any apparent diminution of strength, for not long after- 
wards it dictated the terms of peace, and under them took 
possession of a great part of Neustria. Undoubtedly, this 
great army of Normans was not exclusively composed of 
nobles. It was an important section of the Scandinavian 
nation, and, like it, consisted of chiefs and of their followers. 
This army was continually recruited and reinforced by 
fresh migrations of Scandinavians from Denmark and the 
North, and Neustria or Normandy became the abode of 

* Palgrave, History of Normandy and England, i. 077. 


a great Scandinavian people, the Normans or Northmen 
of history. It is probable that this nation may have 
amounted to nearly a million at the Norman Conquest, 
or half the estimated number of the then population of 
England. It may possibly have been somewhat smaller 
in point of number, but it must have approximated to 
what has been stated. 

The Norman population, thus numbering perhaps a 
miUion, or nearly so, consisted of upper and lower classes : 
the former included barons and knights. We have an 
official statement of the number of knights' fees held in 
Normandy in the reign of Henry 11.^ Tliey amounted 
to twelve hundred altogether, exclusive of knights' fees 
belonging to the Church, which may have been three or 
four hundred more. Amongst the principal of those who 
held fees were the barons of Normandy, whose number 
in the reign of Phihp Augustus was fifty-eight,^ and this 
was probably a larger number than that of the baronage 
in the reign of the Conqueror. The number of distinct 
noble families in Normandy seems not to have very 
greatly exceeded the number of knights' fees.^ It is true 

^ See the Feoda Normannia published by Duchesne in his MidoruB Norm* 
Scriptores.'^Pans 1619, p. 1037. 


' It is clear that many junior branches of the Norman houses obtained 
fiefs, from whence they assumed new names, and ere long became new 
families. Thus the Tessons appear to have had junior branches named 
Marmion; Percy, and Beuron. There were certainly many subenfeoffments 
in Normandy which created noble families not mentioned specifically in the 
Feoda Nomumnus; but the total number was, after aU, very limited. 
• There was no sort of resemblance between the ancient nobility of Normandy, 


that three thousand families appear to have become seated 
in England at the Conquest : but many of these were not 
purely Norman, but came from adjoining provinces. The 
Norman aristocracy may have numbered 2,500 femilies, 
of which 1,500 were seigneurs and lesser barons, and fifty 
greater barons ; the nobility and gentry, in short, bore 
pretty much the same proportion to the population of the 
Duchy as the corresponding classes do to the masses of 
the English population at this moment. Such was the 
position of society in Normandy before the Conquest. 
The great masses of the Normans were tenants of the 
nobihty and gentry, and copyholders, free tenants, re- 
tainers, farmers, artizans, tradesmen, mariners, burgesses, 
and merchants. 

The Norman state was so ably administered, and was 
inhabited by a race of such vitality and energy, that it 
became developed with extraordinary rapidity. In the 
course of a hundred and fifty years its population had 
expanded so greatly that it was no longer sufficient to 
maintain such multitudes. It had become necessary to 
find outlets in Apuha and Spain for the teeming military 
population of Neustria ; but these outlets were altogether 
insufficient, and the masses of Normans, pent up within a 
narrow territory (only one-quarter of the size of England), 

wliich derived its rank from high ancestral sonrces and from the posseesion 
of feudal domains, and the later noblesse of France, which sprang by scores 
of thousands from the purchase of petty offices in the Royal household. It 
was computed at the French revolution that of the 100,000 families of 
French noblesse, only 4,000 were of old standing. The rest had recently 
sprung by purchase from the lower ranks. 


threatened to overflow their frontiers or to perish from 
want of sustenance. Sir Francis PaJgrave has thus por- 
trayed the condition of Normandy before the English 
Conquest : 

*As in frozen Iceland, so in fertile Neustria, the land 
everywhere was unable to house her children- Normandy 
was overflowmg with the unemployed, increasing — accord- 
ing to the formula which has become technical in the 
science of political economy — beyond the means of sub- 
sistence. Large families gathered around the hearth, for 
whose keep the father could not provide. The land was 
cut up into quillets ; not a mete home^ a feeding-farm, as 
it was called in old English, to be had upon which a man 
and his family could live — ^universal unease therefore 
prevailing.' ^ 

It had become a matter of imperative necessity for 
Normandy to find some new outlet for its excessive popu- 
lation. That population was probably twice as dense as 
the population of England at the same epoch, for in 
England there is no trace of over-population : the in- 
habitants were sparsely settled over the face of the 
coimtry, and enormous forests occupied the greater part 
of the soil. The fertile plains of Normandy, however, 
were assiduously cultivated by a superabundant people. 

The outlet so necessary for Normandy was found in 
the conquest of England ; and thither accordingly rushed, 
in one vast tide of emigration, gentle and simple, barori 

> Palgraye, Histoiy of Normandy ajid Snglaod, ill 140. 


and feudal tenant. The lord and the knight migrated 
to acquire great feudal domains ; the peasant and the 
peasant's son came to obtain new copyholds and ferms, 
and the means of living, which had been denied to them 
at home ; the tradesman and merchant came to find new 
markets for their goods, and to introduce new fashions 
and new wares in exchange for Saxon commodities. The 
natives of England were at first anxious to be Norman ; 
they became clean-shaven and assumed an air of Norman 
civilisation; their garments no longer trailed upon the 
ground ; the Norman tailor and cloth-merchant supplied 
the native with a jaunty cloak of the proper degree of 
brevity. On all sides were Norman gentlemen who set the 
fashion, and Norman farmers, soldiers, huntsmen, trades- 
men, who laughed at everything else. The native was sub- 
dued, not only by the Norman's arms, but by his jests ; 
but between jest and earnest he, before long, lost his 
temper and became sullen, indignant, and revengeful. 

The position of a Norman proprietor was, from the 
first, no bed of roses. He was surrounded by a native 
tenantry and population which was willing (if the oppor- 
tunity had been afforded) to rend him Umb from limb, and 
to assassinate his wife and family. He had to attend 
the call of his feudal superior with a body of disciphned 
soldiers,^ and that call might occur at any moment ; he 

^ The usual retinue of the Norman knight consisted of one or two men- 
atFarms, clad in full armour, and several archers. The whole force, includ- 
ing the knight himself, consisted of six men at least. When, therefore, we 
read in the chronicles of the eleyenth and twelfth centuries of the extra- 


could not trust his tenantry or the other natives. If 
armed they would have taken his life. What^ then, was 
the remedy ? There was but one — the settlement of a 
body of Norman retainers on his estate. 

If there be any point in English history on which aU 
historians concur it is the extreme and bitter enmity 
with which the native races of England regarded the 
Normans in the time of William the Conqueror. That 
fact demonstrates at once the necesaty which was incum- 
bent on Norman proprietors to surround themselves by 
foreign mihtary tenants, and the certainty that the king 
himself, on political and military grounds, and looking 
even to the safety of his throne, must have encouraged 
that pohcy to the utmost of his power. The king and 
the nobles then in England were as much urged by the 
necessities of their case to encourage Norman immigration 
on a large scale, as the Normans themselves were obhged 
by the wants of an enormous population to avail them- 
selves of it. Moreover, the restless spirit of adventure, 
so peculiar to the Norman character, impelled the natives 
to enter on new fields, just as it drives the English race 
at this moment to embark in new enterprises and to settle 
in new countries. 

England, then, was settled by all classes of Normans, 
high and low, and not merely by an aristocracy. The 

ordinary military achievements accomplished by small bodies of Norman 
knights, it is to be remembered that the number should in each cose be 
multiplied by six, in order to determine the real amount of the force engaged. 


aristocracy undoubtedly did migrate to England, and so 
completely that ultimately the whole Norman nobihty 
became English, and very few relics of it remained to 
later times in Normandy itself. But that aristocracy 
must have been driven into the sea by the native English, 
if it had not been supported by a Norman commonalty 
well able to keep the native English in due order and 

History and legal records rarely accord to the masses 
more than a transient allusion; they are entirely con- 
versant with the actions of the few great men whose hves, 
actions, and possessions are described. The people are 
too multitudinous and too obscure to merit notice ; hence, 
of course, in the History of England, the history of the 
Normans is the history of kings and barons, and those 
who look on the surface of history see Normans only in 
the character of barons. Even in the records the barons 
and other great landed proprietors are those who chiefly 
appear. Those records owe their origin to the action of 
the Crown, which directed inquiries from time to time 
to be made with a view to ascertain the possessions 
and feudal services of its great tenants, or to proceedings 
in the courts of law, which generally arose out of disputes 
amongst the landed aristocracy, so that the early records 
do not relate to the middle classes, except to a limited 
extent, but to the aristocracy. And it is not till the 
thirteenth century that we find, for the first time, distinct 
and detailed notices of the state of the non-aristocratic 


cksses, although many of their names are mentioned long 
before in various ways, particularly in the ecclesiastical 

There are writers of eminence who maintain that the 
Normans died out in a century after the Conquest.^ The 
records are in open opposition to such a notion. From 
the era of the Conquest the monastic charters (in the 
Monasticon Anglicanum) present a vast and unbroken 
series of evidence relating to the continuance and increase 
of the Norman race in England. We see them, genera- 
tion after generation, in the presence of their numerous 
families and friends, conferring grants for religious uses. 
Thousands of famihes appear in their successive genera- 

A century after the Conquest an account was taken 
by royal command of the landed aristocracy of England, 
above 3,000 in number. (It is preserved in the Liber 
Niger.) Three hundred and twenty-one were barons 
bearing purely Norman names, except in about twenty- 
six cases, in which, however, the famihes can almost 
all be proved Norman. Of the mesne lords or knights, 
1,600 bore directly Norman surnames, 850 bore patro- 
nymics also Norman, and 400 or 500 bore English local 
names without any indications of Anglo-Saxon descent. 
Scarcely a trace is to be found throughout the whole list 
of any Christian name that is not foreign, or of anything 
indicating Anglo-Saxon origin. The * Proceedings of the 

^ B,g. PeanoD, History of England, i. 888, 


Curia Eegis/ 1194-1200, reveal a vast Norman aris- 
tocracy in England, and abound in every page in Norman 
names, and the proceedings of those who bore them. 
As we advance, the * Parliamentary writs' prove the 
existence of these names and families in thousands upon 
thousands, up to the reign of Edward m. They appear 
again in the lists of gentry of the date of Henry VI., 
preserved by Fuller; they still appear in the * State 
Papers ' of the time of Henry VIII., as published officially. 
They are found in quantities in the * Chancery Proceedings 
of the reign of Elizabeth,' and they still appear in 
thousands at this hour in England. What are we then 
to say of the imaginary extinction of the Normans? A 
more unsubstantial vision never passed before the mental 
eye. It is difficult to understand how any one can hold 
such a doctrine, except through want of acquaintance 
with the connected testimony of the national records. 
The historian is here, however, at a disadvantage, com- 
pared with the diplomatist, the archaeologist, and. the 
genealogist. He studies general history in chronicles, 
treatises, and correspondence, and he can speak authori- 
tatively on his proper subject ; but he has no leisure to 
examine genealogies, hsts of knights' fees. Parliamentary 
writs, and monastic chartularies; hence he is hable to 
overlook fects regarding the population which are per- 
ceptible to humbler classes of students. 

But we now come to the branch of the subject which 
has been least investigated by historians, namely, to the 


non-aristocratic classes of the Normans, the freemen, 
whose ancestors had followed Bollo and the other North- 
man princes from Scandinavia to Neustria, and who had 
become settlers in England. 

It has been already shown that these classes, as well 
as the nobles, must have emigrated to this country, and it 
hence follows that the middle classes of Engljmd (all 
above the condition of slaves) must have been largely 
composed of Normans. This is distinctly recognised by 
one of the principal historians of England, who thus 
notices the theories of Thierry : — ^ The whole evidence 
seems to show that the wide distinction and hostility of 
the two races, supposed by Thierry and his school to have 
remained as late as the date of Henry IE., is a mere 
imagination. The probabiHty is, that though the upper 
classes were mainly Norman — the lower of old English 
descent — ^the distinction had then become one of class and 
not of nation. In the middle class, Thomas's [Becket] 
own class, the two races must have been much mixed up 
together. The real phenomenon of the age is, not the 
struggle between the two races in England, but the fusing 
together of the two races. . . . This silent gradual 
fusing of Saxons and Normans . . . was the great 
work of the twelfth century.' ^ 

The classes, then, which were not servile, nor yet 
noble, were greatly mixed, and consisted of Normans as 

. * Freemiui, Essays, 1871, p. lOL 


well as Saxons. Thomas Becket himself sprang from 
these classes, and was of Norman origin. 

We find in the proceedings of the Curia Eegis, 1194- 
1200, mention made of names which belong to this 
middle dass. We find earlier and later mention of these 
names in the Monasticon and elsewhere ; but those allusions, 
as a general rule, do not enable us to determine the social 
status of the persons mentioned. It is, however, different 
when we come to the more detailed statistics of the 
thirteenth century. Then, for the first time, we obtain 
a clear insight into the composition of the middle classes 
in England, the petty landholders, copyholders, free- 
holders, free tenants, villeins, cottiers, tradesmen, shop- 
keepers, and merchants. 

There is here a necessity to enter into some dry 
details, in order to show that in the thirteenth century 
about a moiety of these non-aristocratic classes above the 
position of slaves were Normans, the descendants of those 
who had come over at the Conquest and had settled in 
this coimtry. 

A few instances of the composition of the population 
in particular manors in different parts of England will 
show the state of things. 

Cloppam, in Bedfordshire, was possessed (c. 1272) 
by five Lords of Manors, viz. John le Brun, John de 
Bumeby, Ealph de Wedon, Walter Burdon, and Simon 
de Bayeux, three names being Norman and two local 
English (probably covering Norman descent). Then 


come the tenants, sixty-nine in number, and it appears 
from their names that more than a moiety of these were 
probably Norman.^ 

Akle, in the same county, next occurs. It was held 
by the Norman Eobert de Borard. The whole number 
of tenants mentioned is twenty-five, of whom about one- 
half appear to have been Normans,^ besides those who 
bore local English surnames. 

Schenley, in Buckinghamshire, belonged to Kichard 
de la Vache, a Norman; and eleven tenants are men- 
tioned, of whom seven appear from theii; names to have 
been Normans.^ 

Wesbury, in the same county, was held by Turric 
Alemannicus (or De Allemagne), a Norman. The 

^ The names of Norman character are — Walter Praspositus (le Prevost), 
Richard Fitz Adam, Robert Gotyme? Henry Warin, Henry WygeynP 
Gilbert QuadrunsSy Richard le Despencer, Ralph Fitz Robert, Walter de 
Monte, John le Eu, Sabina Burgeys, William Fitz John, John Pont, Henry 
Fitz FreTOst, Richard Bumthard ? Adam West, Walter Bertram, Robert 
Pikel, John de Cisenne, Walter de Monte, Richard Brese, Reginald Waryn, 
Waiter Bretfel P Robert Brese, Robert Waryn, Emma de Bayeuz, Henry 
de Bayeuz, John de Eisenne, William Fitz John, John West, Richard West, 
Juliana Peket, William Fitz John, Henry Est, John Htz Richard, Roger 
and Robert West, Richard Yngus P Ralph Fitz Robert, John de Bayeux, 
Gilbert de Riperia, Ralph Est, Henry Abel, Henry de Bayeuz, Richard 
Maneypeny. Total 45, or, omitting names marked with que;:ies, 40. — 
HotuU Hundr. ii. 321. 

^ The names probably, or certainly, Norman were, Roger le Chanceler, 
John Mareschal, Hugo Caunceller, Thomas Coterel, Henry Messor, John 
Coterel, Simon Udeline, Walter Bercar, Gilbert le Prevost, Richard Fitz 
Ralph, William Thurstan, Alicia Brok. Total 12.— i^. Bimdr. Ibid. 

' Viz. Gaffiid Bacon, -Agnes Pincheon, Juliana Galiun, Matilda Barre, 
Roger le Clerc, William le Despencer, Hugh le Notte. Total T.—Itot. 
Hundr. ii. 834. 


tenants of all classes were thirteen in number, of whom 
seven were Norman.^ 

Passing next into Huntingdonshire, we come to 
Saltrey-Moyne, of which Sir William le Moyne, a 
Norman, was lord. The total number of tenants was 
68, of whom about 32 bore names apparently Norman,^ 
and 28 others bore names several of which were local 
English, and might cover Norman descent. 

Thence passing into Oxfordshire, we come to Stoken- 
church, of which WiUiam de Gardino and William de 
Merifield were lords. Here the tenants were 26 in 
number, of whom about 15 were probably Norman,^ 
besides those who bore English local names. 

These cases have been taken as the first that turned 
up by chance, and they go to prove that probably not 
less than a moiety of the free classes in England continued 
to be Norman in the reign of Edward I. 

We have next to consider the composition of the town 
and city popjjlation at the same period. There is no 

^ William Forest, William le Kene, Joanna Bone, Heniy Htz John, 
William de JarpenTille, Richard Pojnamit, Thomas le Clerc. Total 7. — 
Boi. Hundr. ii. 334. 

' The names were Mowyn, Pinel^ Oliver, le Fonlere, le Woodwarde, Pinel, 
Fitz John, Fitz Robert, Fitz Geroan, Gougemont, Htz William, Berenger, 
de Stabulo, Fitz Philip, Norreys, Fitz Matthew, Fitz Jordan^ Fitz Geoffiy, 
Mastres, Borchier, Frevif, Soliere, Faber (2), Crisp, le Haie, leParkere^ 
Molendinar, Man, Crane, Thorston, le Bonde. Total 32. — Rot, Hundr, 

' Wz, De Gardino, De la Rokele, La Vine, Malet, Bacon, De Aqua, De 
Fonte, Champion, Fitz Ralph, Rodelane, Pick, Fitz Auger, Randulf, 
Delamoxe, Copdemere. Total 15. — Rot, JSundr, ii. 785. 



reason to suppose that this class of the population had 
much varied in its composition from the Conquest. The 
mercantile and trading famihes in those times remitined 
stationary, for they had no facility for becoming landed 
proprietors, or for exacting rents which could reimburse 
them for the loss of their mercantile gains. The feudal 
system interposed barriers to the transfer of land or to 
the creation of rentals. The tenantry usually paid trifling 
rents or none, and held their tenements by services, 
miUtary and otherwise. The town population consequently 
was very stationary, like the rural. 

We take, then, the case of the borough of Cambridge 
in the time of Edward I, c. 1272. There is a full list 
of the house-owners there, many of whom held several 
houses each. The total nmnber of persons mentioned is 
241, of whom about 106 appear to bear Norman names,^ 
besides families concealed under Enghsh local names.^ 

^ The names are Le Longe, Le Berchar (8), Norman (2), Botte, Andr6 

(2), Bangemon, Fitz Wymond (3), Le Cupere, Fitz Norman, Le Mire, Le 

Tidlur (2), Norman, Le Sunr, Fitz Jordan, .Warin, Le Barbur, Faber, 

Warin, Le Chapeler, Le Coteler, Laurence, Mareschal, Porthors, Le Bus, 

But, Pult, Plumbe (2), St. Alban, Toylet, Huberd, Be Arda, Le Cun, 

Laurence, Le Tanur, Bainard, Perm, Gogging, Hardi, Le Barbur, Be 

Gaunt, Bercarius, Be Braci (5), Fitz Kanulph, Morice, Martin, Sabyn, Le 

Mouner, Gogg^, Ercheband, Le Corder, Be Ferrur, Chapellan, Le 

Comber (2), Be Gayleya, Beaupain, Be Braci, Gregory, Burges, Lucke, Le 

Blunt, Iltz Moiice, Be Pax, Fitz Nicholas, Scutard, Le Fraunceys, Le 

Barbur (2), Le Mouner, Karun, Aurifaber, Le Mercer (2), Abi^on, Crayon, 

Le Hunte, Le Ferrur (2), Le Coteler, Matelasc, Malerbe, Le Plomer, Le 

Loiimer, Iltz Bobert, Paternoster, Blome, Castelein, Toylet, Le Ber, Be 

Bouden, Bruere, Constable de Holdemesse (see Consxabls, Alph, Series), 

DeWalpole. Totall06.— i2o^. JSimdIr. ii. 866. 

> Eighly-thiee in number. 


Passing on from Cambridge to London itself, we come 
to the oflSdal catalogue of the mayor, sheriffs, chamber- 
lains, and coroners of the City, extracted from the 'Liber 
Custumarum^' and extending from 1245 to 1320. 239 
persons are enumerated in this hst of civil magnates — 
men no doubt engaged in every description of trade and 
commerce. Amongst them are 105 bearing Norman 
names,^ besides those which are probably concealed under 

There is an account of a meeting of the mayor, 
aldermen, and sheriffs of the City of London in 1327. 
Thirteen persons were present, and of these eight 
(viz. De Bethune, De Chenduit, De Leyre, De Con- 
stantine (2), De Gisors, Poyntel, and Chaunteder) were 

These few facts will have shown, however briefly, the 
nature of the proof which exists for the continuance of 
the Norman middle classes in vast numbers in England 
in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, and will lend 
weight to the opinion that their descendants still exist, 
which this work aims to establish by an induction of facts. 

^ The Nonnan names, many of wHch are frequently repeated, were— 
Le Blount/De Arras, Le Fe^re, Adrien, Le Engleys, De Columbieres, La 
Mazelinier, Le Walleys, De Gisors, De Betteville, Mazerier, Cros, Hauteyn^ 
De Betune, Le Cotiller, Romayn, De Le3rre, De Vinetria, Kussel, Le Breton, 
Le Ghdleys, De Sely, De Armentieres, Le CaUere, De Pourte, De Paris, 
Gofiin, De Chenduit, Bolet, Drury, De Say, De Waldechief, Corp, Lambin, 
Burdeyn, Le Balauncer, Fumeys, PointeL — See Liber Custumarum 
Munimentu OUdhaOa, ed. Hiley, ii. part i. p. 239. 

^ Mmmeniu OHdhaOof, ed. EUey, iii. 418. 



If, as these pages have abeady shown, the Norman race 
in England now amounts to at least a quarter of the 
English population, and probably to a third or more, 
we see that the state of the population of England 
six centuries since was in perfect harmony with that 




It is generally admitted that the Danish invaders of 
England in the ninth and following centuries were of the 
same race as the Northmen who invaded France at the 
same time, and were afterwards known as Normans. 
English history sufficiently attests the power of the Danes 
in England ; but present opinion, anxious to believe in 
the prevalence and ascendancy of the Saxons, is inclined 
to underrate the importance of the Danish invasion and 
occupation of England. It is imagined that the effect of 
the Danish invasion was slight and transient, and that the 
Danes became extinct or merged in the vast masses of 
the Anglo-Saxons. Such views are grounded on modem 
theories, rather than on historical fact. In perusing 
the * Saxon Chronicle' and the other contemporary records 
of the date of the Danish invasions, it is impossible to 
avoid seeing in the latter all the characters of a national 
migration. The Anglo-Saxons were astounded at the 
hosts of the invaders, which seemed absolutely inexhaus- 
tible. Fresh armies of Danes appeared as soon as pre- 
ceding ones had been destroyed. The Saxons sank at 
length, overwhelmed, not only by the ferocity, but by the 



numbers of the Northmen ; and it was only by a most 
fortunate combination of circumstances that Alfred 
(when it appeared least likely) was enabled to recover 
from the Southern Danes, and their king Guthrum, the 
southern counties of England, bounded by the Thames. 
The remainder of England (three times the size of the 
Saxon territory), extending from the Thames to the Frith 
of Forth, remained under the Danish dominion. Had 
this great territory been united in one kingdom, the 
Anglo-Saxon part of England would have been inevitably 
conquered in a generation or two. As it was, the Danes 
established themselves everywhere throughout their 
territory as lords of the soil and occupiers. The Angles 
were slain, expelled, enslaved, or compelled to take 
refuge in exile. From that time, Northumbria and East 
AngUa and Mercia were generally ruled by Danish kings 
and jarls. Even when internal divisions had enabled the 
Saxon kings to advance their sovereignty northwards, 
the Dane5 always retained native rulers ; and the contest 
betweeti them and the Saxons continued till fresh 
invasions of Danes reduced England entirely under the 
Danish dominion, to revert for a few years to the Saxon, 
and then to fall again permanently under the Danish 
(in the shape of the Norman) sway. The Scandinavians 
have ruled in England since 870. 

The Danes came to England as a people. In the 
pages of Ingulphus we read of eight Danish kings and 
nineteen jarls, who headed the Danish forces when they 


invaded Lincolnshire; and the general history of the 
time mentions several kings of the Danes who simul- 
taneously led then* nations to the invasion of England. 
The movement was national. 

The result was that the population of the eastern, 
midland, and northern counties became chiefly Danish 
or Norman ; and there the Danish population remained ^ 
and has so remained up to the present day ; and the energy 
and intelligence of the northern English and lowland Scots 
come from their Danish forefathers. Worsae has very 
clearly shown the evidences of Danish descent which re- 
main in many parts of the north, where language, manners, 
customs, and even physical characteristics contribute to 
estabhsh it. In accordance with the laws of natural re- 
production, the continuance of the Danish race in districts 
where they originally ^ttled in vast numbers must be 
assumed, unless there is clear proof to the contrary. 

The English language (in so far as it is not derived 
from Latin sources) is in itself suflScient to show the 
continued existence of a population of Danes fully equal 
to that of the Saxons.^ What remains of the Gothic 

> Dr. Dasent says (Jest and Earnest, ii. 10), ' At the Conquest England 
was more than half Scandinavian. Besides the great district of Northum- 
brian which reached, it must be remembered, far across the borders into 
Scotland, and the province of East Anglia, where the Scandinavian stock 
was fast settled, their nationality reached as far south as Derby and Bugby^ 
in the very heart of Mercia.' Dr. Dasent here underrates the extent of 
the Scandinavian occupation : it reached to the Thames, as appears by the 
names of Scandinavian settlements down to its very banks. 

' It has been remarked by Mr. Cardale, in a note prefixed to his edition 
of Boethius, that before the Conquest ' pure Anglo-Saxon and Dano-Saxon 


element in English is derived as much from Scandinavian 
or Danish sources as from Saxon — perhaps more so. * The 
English language,' says one of our ablest philologists, * both 
in conjugation, construction, accent, and pronunciation, is 
more nearly aUied to the Northumbrian or Danish dialect 
than to that of Wessex.' ^ What remains of the old 
Saxon dialect (i.e. that of Wessex), appears in the writings 
of king Alfred, JElfric, Csedmon, &c., and is usually 
styled 'Anglo-Saxon.' This language is almost purely 
Gothic, as is elsewhere observed. The Scandinavian or 
Danish is another dialect of the Gothic, and that dialect 
has largely contributed to the formation of modem 
English. If we take indifferently a number of words 
from the EngUsh dictionary and compare them with the 
corresponding terms in the Anglo-Saxon (or West Saxon) 
and the Scandinavian under its different types of Norse, 
Swedish, and Danish, it will be found that in most cases 
the words are nearly identical in English, Saxon, and 
Scandinavian, but where there is a difference, the third 
named is more frequently followed in English than the 
second. A comparison in tabular form may illustrate 
what is meant : 

were the two great dialects of the language/ and that ^ these two dialects of 
the Anglo-Saxon continued substantially distinct as long as the language 
itself was in use.' 

^ G. W. Dasent, D.C.L.^ Jest and Earnest, a Collection of Essays and 
Beyiews, iL 12, Id. 





Swedish or Danish. 







sate ^ 






















































Mr. Marsh, in his important work on the English 
language, observes that * the remarkable coincidences 
between the pronunciation of the languages of the 
Scandinavian countries and of England are an evidence 
that the former had upon the latter an influence powerful 
enough to introduce into it some new phonological 
elements, and to preserve others probably once common 
to all the Gothic tongues, but which have disappeared 
from the articulation of the Teutonic dialects.' ^ Professor 
Max Miiller indicates grammatical forms in English 
derived from Scandinavian sources. All this goes to 
show that the Scandinavian element of population was, 
throughout, as strong in England as the Saxon; that 

^ G. P. Marsh, Ori|B^ and History of the English Language, 1862, p. 62. 


the English races which did not derive their origin 
from Neustria were about equally divided in point of 

The extent of the Danish dominion and occupation 
has not been fully realised. Archaeologists and historians 
are agreed that from Northumbria to the midland coun- 
ties the Danelagh prevailed ; and they usually determine 
its limits by tracing the local names tenninating in * by.' 
This is, no doubt, a Scandinavian termination, and 
wherever it occurs sufficiently ascertains the fiact of a 
Scandinavian settlement ; but there are other Scandinavian 
local terminations which are also foimd in many parts of 
England north of the Thames, and which considerably 
extend the area of the Danish settlements. Such termina- 
tions are 'thorpe,' *trop,' *stad' or * stead,' *beck,' 

* hohn,' ' berg,' ' borg ' or ' burgh,' ' dal ' or ' dale,' ' toft,' 

* see,' ' ness,' * wik,' * hoe,' &c., all of which are Scandina- 
vian, and radicate Scandinavian settlements in more parts 
of England than is generally imagined. Nor are these 
terminations derived from Denmark alone. It would be 
a mistake to suppose that the ancient Daci or Dani came 
merely from within the limits of the modern kingdom of 
Denmark. They came also from Norway, and, to a very 
large extent, from Sweden. It almost appears as if the 
Swedish element was the strongest amongst the English 
Northmen ; for there are evidences of Swedish settlements 
in this country, and in all parts of it, to a very remarkable 




It seems that the Northmen, in settling in England,^ 
introduced very largely a class of local names altogether 
different from the former Anglic names; and that the 
new names were not merely Scandinavian in form, but in 
many cases directly Scandinavian — the names of villages 
and places in Denmark, Sweden, and Norway. The 
settlers transferred the names of their native villages to 
England, just as the English of America, in after times, 
gave to their new settlements the names of old English 
locaUties. Hence we find the Anglo-Saxon * Strenae- 
shalch,* transformed into 'Whitby' by the Danes, the 
latter name being transferred from * Witb^ ' in Denmark. 
It may be useful to place in juxtaposition some names of 
the original Scandinavian localities and their counter- 
parts in this country ; and it may be convenient also to 
arrange the places under English counties. 










































^ The Northmen also introduced Scandinavian local names in Nenstriai 
though far more sparinglj than in England. Yaloines from YaHinge, Yesci 
from Geasie, Tuit from Tretai Torp from Torpa, Douvres from Dover, are 
Swedish; Arel from Arle, Goer from Goher, are Danish; and Houlme 
from Holme, Norwegian. 















































Iffley or Gefle} 


Gefl^ or Yeffl^ 





























r Ashby 

























































































1 The Northman origin of this name is a fact of importance, because it 
shows that down to the rery banks of the Thames the Northmen had 


































































































































Stubby . 














































TccacoDix EMjj 
















































DuKHAX Weatwidc 












NoBTHUiiBEB- Eland 




LA3CD Shafloe 








Bebwick Hatton 
















WEffTMOBELAin) Swindall 




SooTLAHD Edaell 




















This list has been compiled afiber a brief and cursoiy 
imination of the Scandinavian names of localities: and 


there can be little doubt that if the enquiry were 
followed out, considerable light would be thrown on the 
Danish settlements in England ; but the author has not 
either time or space to do more. It must be borne in 
mind that the diversity of orthography has arisen from 
time. The principal object of introducing the list has 
been to show, not only the wide diffusion of the Danes 
over England, and to confirm the fact of their occupying 
the whole territory to the north of the Thames, but also 
the feet that, although usually styled * Daci ' or * Dani,* 
they might be (as they sometimes were) with more pro- 
priety entitled Northmen or Normans, being composed, 
as the Neustrian Normans were, of nations from different 
parts of the north. 

The comparison of English with Scandinavian names 
of localities would require for its development a special 
study. It would involve the examination of Scandinavian 
gec^aphy and topography in their earliest authentic 
sources, and a comparison of the names of localities with 
their counterparts in the early English charters, and in 
Domesday Book. It would hold out, however, to the 
Scandinavian archaeologist almost a greater reward than 
to the English ; for it would probably enable him to 
restore, to a considerable extent, the topography of 
Scandinavia in the ninth century, since every local 
name, identified both in England and Scandinavia, would 
fiimish a proof (and in most cases a unique proof) of the 
existence before 870 of the present towns and villages of 

112 THE sasoAy people 

Swed^i, Derrmarfry ami Norway — a date so ranote that 
even tke general hist<:Mrv of tinDee coantries k at that time 
involved in obecurirv. 

To establish the condnnance of the Btoish race in 
England no wd^der aarhomr than that of Sr Frauds 
Falgrave can be cited. Ws pcotbaod knowledge of 
English history and of the Engiisgh recoct aititles his 
c^pinion (xi such a qnesdon to the hi^est conadaraticML 
'The distinctive enersr c^ the Scandinavian races has 
continued in foil vigour amongst us^ and stiQ remains un- 
exhausted. Xo country testifies to the potent influence 
of Scandinavian blood more than our own. However 
mingled our population, each emigrant ship steaming 
from our shores bears away a large prc^K»rticxi of passen- 
gers who may claim real l>inish ancestry. Many are 
the Danish Havelocks in our ranks, undistinguished by 
that heroic name/^ 

The author regrets that the object and purpose of 
this work precludes him from entering on the subject of 
Danish &milies now existing. It would be easy to name 
some whose Danish origin is little suspected, and whose 
history is of siupassing interest ; but space forbids any 
attempt to do justice to the theme ; and Danish families, 
(xjllectively, have not been included in the author's 
enquiries so fer. 

It must, however, be here added, that to identify the 
Danish families of England would be a far more difficult 

1 PAlgrftTt, Hittoiy of Nomiandy and England, ilL 139. 


task than that of recovering die Norman families. The 
reason is, that in the case of the Danes of England we 
have no means of instituting a comparison such as we 
have in the case of the Normans. Family surnames did 
not exist in England before the Conquest, nor in Scan- 
dinavia; consequently, the surnames of the Danes of 
England cannot be traced in Scandinavia ; and there are 
no records in England of an earlier date than the 
Conquest, or coeval with it, which could in any degree 
supply the materials for investigation which are provided 
in the case of the Normans by the Exchequer Eolls of 
Normandy, and the contemporary records of England. 




We now come to a different branch of the subject 
England was inhabited by the three races of Anglo- 
Saxons, Danes, and Normans, and those three races have 
for seven centuries become blended into one, long known 
as the English race. We have seen the error of the 
supposition that either of those races has become extinct, 
though all three have abandoned their original names for 
one that is common to them all. We have now to con- 
sider the original relations of these three races before 
their migration to England, and more especially in con- 
nection with the origin of the Normans. 

What, we ask with natural interest, was the origin of 
this mighty race, on which history cannot dwell without 
rising to the level of poetry ? Whence came these giants 
of the Middle Ages — these rivals of the 'Saracen, the 
Eoman, and the Macedonian Conquerors ? 

Their forefathers had, in the ninth century, issued 
forth from Scandinavia to conquer new homes for them- 
selves in the south ; to obtain an asylum for that deeply- 


cherished freedom which northern revolutions had 
endangered. like the pilgrim fathers of New England, 
they had traversed the ocean to preserve their hberties. 
A branch of them had, with the same object, migrated 
to Iceland, where they hiad established a flourishing 
aristocratic repubUc, one of the earliest in Europe. The 
internal wars of its kindred Gothic nations, the severity 
of its inhospitable climate, and the sterihty of its frozen 
soil, had gradually created in Scandinavia a maritime 
population of unrivalled enterprise, vigour, and courage. 
Honour was awarded to bravery alone ; the Scandinavian 
maid disdained the addresses of the man who had not 
won fame in battle : a peaceful death was considered to 
be a deep disgrace, and rather than endure it the North- 
man precipitated himself from a cliff into the surge 
beneath. If he was made a prisoner, he preferred death 
to submission; the proud heart broke; or the captive 
dashed himself to pieces against the walls of his prison. 
These heathens, whose stem heroism recalls that of the 
Spartans or the early Eomans, were the progenitors of 
the Normans. 

And whence, it may be asked, did these nations of 
the north — the lineal forefathers of the Normans — derive 
their origin ? Were they indigenous to that soil, and had 
their abode there been without commencement? The 
evidence afforded by language and institutions shows that 
they had formed part of a great fistmily of nations — ^the 
Goths or Getae ; that they were the advanced guard, or 



the remotest branch of a race which had extended itself 
to the shores of the Northern Ocean from the steppes of 
Central Asia. 

The Qetae or Goths^ are first heard of in the East, 
where one of their branches, the Massa-Qetae, in the 
seventh century B.C., expelled the Scythians from their 
territories, and in the sixth, defeated and slew Cyrus king 
of the Persians and his army.^ This great nation, which 
was so jealous of its hberties and able so potently to 
maintain them, was seated in the neighbourhood of the 
Sea of Aral, and in those territories which now intervene 
between the dominions of England and of Eussja. The 
Sacae or Saxones,^ and Dahae or Daci, were neighbouring 

^ RawlinsoD, in his edition of Herodotus (iii. 84), says : ' The identily of 
the Getae with the Goths of later times is more than a plausible conjecture. 
It may be regarded as historically certain. Moreover, the compounds Massfr- 
Getae, Thyssa-Getae, Tyri-Getae, have a striking analogy to the later name 
of Visi-Goths, and Ostro-Goths/ On Herod., y. 219^ he observes, ' It is 
almost certain that the Getae-~-one of the principal Thracian tribes, accord- 
ing to Herodotus — are the Gothi or Gothones of the Romans, who are the 
old German Guthai or Guthones, and are Goths (see Grimm's G^schichte 
der Deutschensprache, vol. i. pp. 178-184). The one name superseded the 
other in the same country, and there are not wanting ancient writers who 
expressly identify the two forms (Philostorgius, Hist. Eccl., ii. 5 ; Ennodiua, 
p. 52, etc). Grimm has shown that the change from TkrtjQ to Goth ia 
according to the analogy of the Teutonic and Gneco-Koman form of speech.' 
Donaldson (Yarronianus, 3rd ed. p. 61) speaks of ' the G^tae, whether 
called by this name, or designated as Goths, Guddas, Jutes, and Vitea.' 
The Jutes or Goths in England were styled 'Geata' or 'Getae.' Sang 
Alfred's translation of ' Jutis ' in Bede, i. 16, is ' Geatum ' and ' Geata.' Aaser 
' looked on the Jutes and Goths as the same people,' says Mr. Freeman. 

' Herodotus, i. 292. 

' See Donaldson (Yarronianus, p. 49), who connects them with the 
Saxons in Europe. They are mentioned by Herodotus (i 163) as a great 
nation in the time of Cyrus. 


nations, probably of the same race, as we find them 
equally associated with the Getae in the West and the 

These nations of Massa-Getae, Sacae, and Dahae, seem 
to have been the rear-guard of the Getic nations, who 
migrated from the East from about 1,500 to 2,000 years 
B.C., and spread themselves gradually over Europe. We 
can form a notion of their route by tracing the various 
nations which they established in their course westwards, 
and which continued until the time when classical history 
and geography take notice of them. The Tyssa-Getae (one 
of these branches) were left on the banks of the Volga or 
Eha. The Koxolani branched off fiirther on, between the 
Tanais (Don) and the Borysthenes (Dnieper). Then the 
Tyri-Getae were left to occupy the banks of the Tyras 
(Dniester); and when the migration reached the Danube, 
the Getae, Daci, TribaUi, and Thracians were left behind 
to take possession of those regions. Thence turning to 
the north-west, the Getic or Gothic migration ascended 
the Tyras till it struck the head- waters of the Vistula. 
On its route were detached the tribes of the Ken-Getae, 
and the Ars-Getae, and the nations of the Bastamae, who 
occupied south Poland ; and here also commenced the 
great migration westward, from which sprang the Ger- 
manic nations. 

I. The German or Teutonic race (which alone with 
propriety bears those denominations) was undoubtedly of 
the same origin as the Getic, Gothic, and Scandinavian, as 


its language suffidently proves. It consisted of the tribes 
of Quadi, Marcomanni, Hermanduri, Chatti, Cherusd, 
Sycambri or Cimbri, and others, which gradually took 
possession of the centre of modern Germany from the 
Lippe southwards,^ and from the Carpathians to the 
Ehine. These tribes were confederate from an early 
period. The most ancient known name of the con- 
federation was ' Teutones,' a term which occurs in the 
fourth century B.C. ; that of * Germans ' was given by the 
Komans. It arose from the guttural pronimciation of 
* Hermiones ' — then the federal name ; and the Eomans 
incorrectly applied this name to all nations east of the 
Ehine, instead of to the central race, to which alone it 
properly belonged. The Germans were afterwards con- 
federated under the name of * Franks,' and were con- 
querors of northern Gaul.^ In later times they became 
again ' Teutones ' or Dutch, and ' Germans,' and so con- 
tinue to the present day. This race, whose language is 
a harsh and guttural dialect of the original Gothic or 
Getic, is aboriginal in Germany, having occupied its 
proper territories, and maintained a distinct federative 
nationality, for more than 3,000 years. 

n. The Goths. — ^While the German migration of 
the Getic nations proceeded westwards, the main body of 

1 DonaldBon (Yarronianus, p. 76) observes that the 'strong, bat narrow 
stream] of high-German conquest disturbed the southern and low-German 
[Le. Gothic] tribes.' 

' For some time Germany was caUed 'East France.' See Freeman, 
Essays, 1871, pp. 220, 221. 


those tribes advanced northwards along the Vistula, to 
its mouth, under the name of Getae or Goths. To the 
east of the Vistula, the Samo-Getae were despatched to 
settle Lithuania.^ The Goths seated themselves all along 
the Vistula ; the Phrugundiones, one of their branches, to 
the east, were the same as the Burgundiones, who were 
seated to the west of the Vistula. Then, as the nation 
expanded itself along the south shores of the Baltic^ and 
the adjacent provinces (while the Germans advanced in 
parallel columns further south,) the various denominations 
of Vindals, or Vandals, Lombards, Varini, Suevi arose, 
and in later times became known in history. Thence the 
Gothic migration still continually pressed on towards the 
west, and left the races of Saxones, Chauci, Angli, Frisians, 
and others, established from the Elbe to the mouths of 
the Ehine, and beyond them in modem Belgium. These 
territories of the Goths included the north of the 
mediaeval kingdom of Poland, and the countries we 
know as Prussia Proper, Brandenburgh, Mecklenburgh, 
Holstein, Sleswig, Hanover, the Free Cities, Westphaha, 
Brunswick, Oldenburgh, Holland, and Flanders. It was 
this wing of the Goths that overthrew the Eoman Empire 
and divided its territories ; and from this wing also sprang 

^ Donaldson, Varronianus, p. 51. 

3 The inhabitants of the southern shores of the Baltic, extending 6^000 
stadia or 750 miles in length, were in common styled Guttones or Goths in 
the fourth century b.c., according to Pytheas (see Pliny, Hist. Nat, xxxyii. 
11). It is stated by Pytheas that the Guttones sold the amber which they 
found on the shores of the Baltic to their [inland] neighbours the Teutones. 


the Anglo-Saxons, who were originally tribes of Frisians, 
Saxons, or Chauci, Angles, and Jutes,^ or Goths, from 
the various Gothic provinces extending from the Ehine to 
the Elbe, and into Jutland. 

The Anglo-Saxons were entirely Gothic in origin, and 
their language was purely Gothic — so much so that modem 
philolc^ts can re-construct its original inflexions and 
grammar, wherever defective, merely by inferences from 
those of the Mceso-Gothic.^ It is even held by philolo- 
gists of eminence * that the Gk)thic and the Anglo-Saxon 
present the normal type of the language, and that in 
forming a comparison of this family of language with 
those of the remainder of the Indo-European race it is 
advisable not to take the German or Teutonic into 
accoimt, as it appears to be a peculiar and incorrect 
dialect, harsh and guttural in its form, and differing 
materially from the softer and more genuine Gothic. 

m. The Scandinavians. — Setting aside mere specu- 
lations as to the migration of the Goths into Sweden and 
Norway through Eussia, and round the north of the 

^ The Jutes, Vithes, Goths^ or ' Qeata,' come from Jutland, or, as it is 
styled, ' Vithe's-Lasth ' (Varronianus, 51). It is curious to find the Jutic or 
Gothic * Lathe ' in Kent, the original settlement of the Jutes, and to notice 
the Jutic or Jutland local names of Hyem, Helium^ Hobro, Bouling^ 
Soodberg, Sjdling, Hemme, Breston, Himstead, Oolding, Capel, and 
Breadstadt, as represented in the Kentish topography by Higham, Elhami 
Holborough, Bowling, Southborough, Sellinge, Ham, Preston, Hemstead, 
. Cowling, Capel, and Brastead. These names were transferred from Jutland 
to Kent in the fifth century probably. 

' See Max MUUer, Lectures on the Science of Language, p. 236. 

* Bumouf, cited by Pritchard, Natural History of Man, iii. 347 f 


Baltic, it seems that the naUiral course of the Gothic 
migration into Scandinavia was from the southern shores 
of the Baltic and the Danish waters. As the Goths 
spread along the Baltic they came to Jutland, thence 
passed into the Danish Islands, thence across the Soimd 
into Sweden, and thence throughout the whole of Sweden 
and Norway. It is conceived that they were the earhest 
occupants of these countries, and that the Lapps and 


Finns (a branch of the Tchudi) came afterwards from 
Asia. Prom the Goths thus settled in Scandinavia sprang 
the Goths of Sweden,' the Jutes, Getae, or Goths of Den- 
mark, the Daci or Dani ^ of Denmark, and other tribes, 
all alike of Getic or Gothic origin. 

From these tribes sprang the Daci or Danes of Eng- 
land, and the Northmen or Normans, who were of the 
same race, and were indifferently styled by either name. 
The Danes in England were equally styled Normans, and 
the Normans were equally entitled Danes. It is pretty 
certain that of the so-called Danes in England great 
numbers were from Sweden,^ and no doubt many Danes 

^ The use of ' Dad ' instead of * Dani ' is bo general amongst mediffival 
writers, that it appears probable that the latter term is only a corruption of 
the former. There were Dahae or Dacae, seated near the Getae, in the 
East, who left their name to Daghestan. Thej again appear as a branch of 
the Getae on the Danube. And they also appear with the Getae in 


' Mr. F. S. Prideaux remarks, in the Transactions of the Ethnological 
Society, 1863, pp. 412, 413, on the presence of the English physical type of 
man in Sweden and Denmark, its absence in German Prussia, and its 
recurrence in Gothic Brunswick and Hanover. 


from Denmark were settled in Normandy besides Nor- 
wegians ; but the origin of these races was the same — 
purely Gothic. 

The early Eussian race was beyond doubt Gothic ; but 
whether Euric and his people sprang from a direct migra- 
tion from Sweden, as usually held, or whether they were 
descendants of the early Eoxolani, as held by some, 
is a point which the author has not time or space to 
examine, and which appears to have no material bearing 
on the objects of this work. 

From what has been above said, it appears that there 
is an historical solecism in styling the Scandinavian, 
Anglo-Saxon, and Gothic nations and their languages 
' Teutonic,' or ' Low-German,' as is frequently done from 
a want of due consideration. We might as well term the 
'German' *Low Scandinavian,' or the 'French' 'Low 
Spanish,' as style the Gothic races and their dialects 
' Low-German.' The Scandinavians, the Hollanders, the 
Sleswig-Holsteiners, the Dutch, the Hanoverians, the 
English, and the Americans, cannot with propriety be 
styled Germans ; the Germans and they are descended 
from coeval ancestors. The Teutons are as much a 
branch of the English as the English are a branch of the 
Teutons, and both assertions are equally incorrect. 
Both nations are descendants of the aboriginal Getae, the 
greatest of all the famiUes that sprang from Japhet. 

It seems desirable - to notice the incorrectness of this 
popular nomenclature of races (which arises from adoption 


of the German practice), because the question of race has 
passed out of the category of abstract theory, and has 
become one of serious reality. * Nations and languages 
against dynasties and treaties,' says Professor Max Muller. 
*This is what has re-modelled, and will re-model still 
more, the map of Europe.' The question of ' German ' 
and 'Non-German' is no longer an indifferent theme, 
since Germany has evinced so strong a disposition to 
convert theory into fact, and to reduce by force to Ger- 
manic unity all nations which it is possible to identify 
as of Germanic race. It is not wise in the nineteenth 
century to adopt theories as to the origin of races which 
might have been prudently indulged in, in the eighteenth. 
The English dominions at the present day contain a 
vast population of Gothic origin. Taking the European 
races of the Empire at forty millions (setting aside all races 
of Afiican or Oriental birth) it may be stated generally, 
that the properly English race comprises thirty millions out 
of forty milhons, the remainder being composed of Celts, 
foreigners, and Hebrews. These thirty millions, are the 
descendants of the Gothic race in its threefold form of 
Saxon, Dane and Norman. In all probabiUty the Danish 
element is about equal to the Saxon, and the Saxon about 
equal to the Norman ; there is no evidence that any great 
disparity exists between the respective members of these 
three races. It seems probable that the mass of the 
Saxon population remains amongst the less influential and 
wealthy part of the community, because there is reason 


to suppose that the superior energy and enterprise of the 
Danish and Norman character have in general determined 
the relative position of races in England. It is, however, 
impossible to suppose a rule which is not liable to many 
exceptions, and it would be in vain to attempt to apply it 
in any way to individual cases, or to affirm that Norman 
and Danish blood always imphes energy and intellect, 
and Saxon descent the reverse; we have too many 
instances to the cx)ntrary . What may be safely affirmed is, 
that the English nation is homogeneous in a high degree, 
perhaps more so than any Continental nation of equal 
importance; and that its origin is not Teutonic, but Gothic. 
What has been here reniarked of the European popu- 
lation of the English empire may be equally said of that 
of the United States of America. Different in some 
respects as may be the pohtical arrangements of the two 
countries, the same nation constitutes the population of 
both. In England we have retained those ancient Gothic 
institutions whose origin ascends not merely to Norman 
or Anglo-Saxon times, but to the commencement of 
society in modern Europe, and to an era far more remote 
than the downfall of the Koman Empire. This country 
furnishes a unique example of the uninterrupted continu- 
ance of those free institutions which characterised the 
Gothic tribes of the first century, and which had de- 
scended from pre-historic times. America has lost 
the Gothic principle of hereditary suzerainty, foimded 
originally on seniority of descent; and like the early 


German and Gothic Confederations, has made its gene- 
rals or rulers elective; but the nation has continued 
to preserve its essential characteristics. There are un- 
questionably distinctions between the English and Ameri- 
can temperament : on these it would be impossible here to 
dwell. The peculiar circumstances of each country may 
account for these differences; and perhaps it may arise 
in part from the greater preponderance of the Scandinavian 
element of population in America than in England, for 
it may be supposed that the English emigration to America 
was, until recently, confined to those classes which were 
not merely of an adventurous and enterprising character, 
but which were possessed of some amount of means, and 
were not amongst the poorest and most depressed part of 
our population. 

Setting aside these differences as unimportant, we may 
say that England exists in America as well as here. We 
have another England on the other side of the Atlantic. 
It was not without reason that ' New England ' was so 
termed ; and * New England ' might be the denomination of 
the whole of that magnificent empire at the present day. 
The population is essentially English in blood and in 
name. If every family surname in England were to 
become extinct to-morrow, it would be preserved in 
America. The identity in blood of the English and the 
American people can only be thoroughly appreciated 
after comparing the local directories of the two countries. 
The names are throughout identical ; there are millions 


of families there which two. centuries since were branches 
of our own, and which even now are not removed from us 
by a more distant relationship than that which in this 
country is still often recognised as connecting femilies 
by the ties of consanguinity. We may ourselves have in 
early youth conversed with individuals whose fathers or 
grand&thers were living soon after the early emigrants 
sailed for America. Tradition may have conveyed to us 
the names of our own ancestors who shared in that 
emigration, or were contemporary with it — so nearly 
related is the English race in America to ourselves. 

The numbers of the English in the United States may 
be stated as amounting to thirty millions out of the forty 
which inhabit that vast dominion. 

This is said after considering the aggregate numbers 
of other races in the United States. The entire Gothic 
or English race of the two countries amounts to sixty 
millions. May that race, in remembrance of its intimate 
alliance in blood, ever stand united in mutual oflSces of 
friendship and good-will ! May every cloud of distrust 
and every sentiment of international jealousy be dispelled 
by a generous and noble confidence; and may each 
branch of this great and memorable race rejoice in the 
honour, the power, and the prosperity of the other. 

The Goths of the western world are still migrating as 
their forefathers were doing four thousand years since, and 
they still retain the same indomitable vigour, the same 
spirit of enterprise, the same love of liberty, the same 


generosity of sentiment, and the same sense of national 
honour which their Scandinavian and Gothic jnrogenitors 
always evinced. 

To the sixty nulHona of English race we must add 
eight millions of the descendants of the illustrious 
Scandinavian nations in Sweden, Norway, and Denmark, 
our near and honoured kinsmen and relations in blood ; 
and it is satisfactory to add a fact, which is not generally 
known, that the coimtry of Gustavus Vasa, of Gustavus 
Adolphus, and of Charles XTT. — the land of Harold 
Harfagr and Eollo — are presided over by a Northman 
dynasty — the descendants of the aboriginal Gothic race — 
the race of the Vikings.^ 

^ The French surname ' Bemadotte ' is one of those corruptions of names 
which are as common in France as in England. The original form was 
'Bemet6t.' That name came from Normandy, where there was a place 
near Yvetot so styled, and which^ in the tenth century, derived its appel- 
lation from 'Biom' or 'Bern,* a Swedish or Norwegian yiking; the 
termination 't6t' or 'toft' also indicating Scandinavian origin. The 
descendants of this Scandinavian viking bore the name of De Bemetdt. 
Geoffry de Bemet6t accompanied the Conqueror to England in 1066, and 
was succeeded by Geoffry, whose son, Kobert Fitz Geofiry, was, in 1165, 
owner of fiefs in the north of England held from the barony of Hanseline 
by ' ancient enfeoffment,' i.e. dating before the death of Henry I. (Liber 
Niger). These possessions were in York^ and perhaps in Northumberland, 
where the name frequently occurs in the records of the thirteenth and four- 
teenth centuries under the form of ' De Bumetoft ' or ' De Bruntofte/ and 
where it is not yet entirely extinct. The family also remained in Normandy ; 
for John de Bemet6t, with others of the same name, held Pelet6t or Pelt6t 
in the Pays de Caux, not far from Bemet6t, in the reign of Philip Augustus, 
by seijeanty or special service (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. xv. 172). From this 
Norman branch, which was numerous, descended the Bemetots or Bematots, 
who are afterwards found seated in the south of France under the name of 
Bemadotte, and employed in the legal profession, in which the hereditary 
astuteness of the Northmen has always found a congenial occupation. 


To the south of Scandinavia remain our kindred 
Saxon races, the brethren of the Anglo-Saxons and our 
own. From Mecklenburg to the borders of Holland, and 
from the ocean to the Idppe, still remain four miUions of 
Goths — the race of Witekind — now reduced under the 
German sway, on the pretext of * German unity/ In 
Holland, under the heirs of the heroic patriot WiUiam of 
Nassau, and in Belgium eight millions of Goths still retain 
national independence ; and in Normandy proper two 
milhons of Scandinavian race remain, but subject to the 
dominion of the Franco-Celtic race. 

The descendants of the Goths, and of their branch, 
the Lombards, and of the Normans (also Goths) must be 
vastly numerous in Italy. They superseded, in a great 
degree, the ancient population, which had been exhausted 
and drained off by the corrupt policy of imperial Kome. 
Probably far more than a moiety of the inhabitants of 
that renowned country are of Gothic race ; and from this 
Gothic nation sprang the free repubhcs of the Middle 
Ages, the mercantile enterprise of Genoa and Venice, 
the genius of Itahan poetry, and the high patriotism of 
Savonarola and Garibaldi. 

We find again the descendants of the Goths in France 
south of the Loire, and in Spain, but mingled with the 
Celts. The Burgundians (also Goths) have left their 
posterity in the east of France from Burgundy to the 
. mouths of the Ehone. England was more closely allied 
in blood to these races than were the Celtic and Frank 


(Gterman) races which predominate in France ; and while 
England may have derived incidental advantages from 
the separation of its kindrea races in Aqnitaine, it may 
still be a matter of question whether Aquitaine itself was 
benefited by the exchange of Gothic freedom, under 
Engh'sh protection, for Frank centralisation and Bourbon 

The Gothic race in the west, then, may probably 
exceed a himdred millions at present, of which the 
Enghsh race furnishes sixty. Its remote branch, the 
Teutonic or German race, may number thirty millions. 
Switzerland sheds its highest splendour on this Gterman 
branch, and adds to its numbers two or three miUions. 

What may be the amoimt of the still remoter branches 
of the Goths in Eussia — ^what has been the destiny of the 
Eoxolani and of the race of Kuric, it were impossible 
here to discuss; but that there are still considerable 
numbers of the descendants of the Goths in Eussia is in 
the highest degree probable. 

The sum total of this vast family of Getic nations may 
perhaps now amount to a hundred and fifty miUions in 
Europe and America, or nearly a seventh part of the 
hmnan race. 

A tabular view of the progress and connection of 
these nations may be convenient; it is therefore here 















































9 s 





« • I 









r— afi'a— < 






Dee Bois • Aubert Des Boib^ Bict de la Noblesse. 

Ejton . . Eyton's History of Salop. 

Fuller . . Fuller^ Worthies of England. 

Lib. Nig. . Liber Niger, Ed. Heame. 

Mon. . . Monasticon Anglicanum (First Ed.) 

M. R. S. . 'Magn. Rotul. Scaccarii Normannise in the M^moires de la 

Soci^t^ des Antiquaires de la Normandie, 1. 16-17. 

M. S. A. N. M^moires de la Soc. des Antiquaires de la Normandie. 

P. P. W. . Palgrave, Parliamentary Writs (Record Publication). 

R. H. . . Rotuli Hundredorum (Record Publication). 

R. C. R. . Palgraye, Rotuli Curise Regis (Record Publication)* 

Rot. Cane. . Rotulus Cancellarii (Record Publication). 

Testa . . Testa de Neville (Record Publication). 




Abbaj, a form of Abb^. See 

Abbee, a form of Abbet. 

Abbess. Rumond de labisse. 
Normandy 1198^ (MRS). See Abbiss. 

Abbetti a form of Abbott. 

Abbey, for TAbb^, the French 
form of Abbas. See Abbott. 

AbblM, or Abice. Jocelin de 
Abbada and Richard de A. were of 
Normandy, 1108 (MRS); Robert 
de Abbada was of England, c. 1272 

Abbltt, a form of Abbott. 

Abbot. See Abbott. 

Abbott, Roger, Osbert, Radul- 
phus Abbas were of Normandy, 
1180-»5 (MRS); William A., 1198 
(lb.) ; N. Abbas or Aba held lands, 
Northants,1066(Domesd.); Qalfridus 
Abbas in Rutland, 1158 (Rot. Pip.). 
His son in Worcester, 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.), Qaufrid. I'Abba, witnessed a 
charter of Robert Earl of Leicester, 
12th century (Mon. i. 519). The 
name changes to Abbot and Abbet 
in the Idth century. The Lords 
Colchester descend from Ralph Ab- 

bas (mentioned in Normandy), who 
held half a fee in the honour of 
Plympton, Devon, t. Henry IT. 
(Testa). William r Abbe, his grand- 
son, was living 1242 (Testa), and 
Ralph TAbbe was also seated in 
Devon. Nicholas TA. paid a fine 
in Devon, 1200 (Roberts, Excerpta) ; 
Walter TA. was of Plympton, 
1353 (Pole's Devon). From hito 
descended Robert Abbot, one of the 
gentry of Dorset, 1443 (Fuller), 
whose descendant William was of 
the same county t Eliz. The re- 
presentative of the family was of 
Todbere and IJnbury, Dorset, and 
was an adherent of Charles 1. His 
grandson, John Abbot of Shaftes- 
bury, Esq. was grandfather of Charles 
A. Lord Colchester. 

Abba, or Abbes. See Abiiiss. 

Abel. John de Aubeale was 
security in Normandy, 1200, for 
Roger de Plomes (M^m. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. T. 104) ; N. Abel held lands 
from Lan franc in Kent, 1080 
(Domesd.) ; Sir John Abel of Kent 
occurs 1313 (Mon. Angl. i. 358). 




AbeloDc Hichard de Abelon of 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Robson 
preserves the arms of tiie English 

Aberdeen, or Abadain, from 
Abadon. Kainald de Abadon occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). The 
arms of Abadain or Abaudain are 
preserved by Robson. 

Aberdeln. See Aberdeen. 

Ablett. William de Abelot, ap- 
parently of foreign origin, occurs in 
Cambridge, c 1274 (RH). 

Ablej, the Norman-French pro- 
nunciation of Abelot or Abelet. See 

AbUtt. See Ablett. 

Ablard. William Abillard wit- 
nessed, 1196, a charter in Normandy 
(M^m. Soc. Ant Norm. v. 201). 

Abra, for Abrey or Aubrey. 

Absalom, for Absalon. 

Absalon, foreign, stated to be 
from Flanders (Robson). John 
Absolon or Abselon occurs in Eng- 
land, c 1272 (RH). 

Abeolon. See Absalon. 

AbBOlom. See Absalon. 

Aooulon, from Agullon, or Ai- 
guillon, near Alen^on.. William de 
Aiguillon, Sire de Trie, defended 
Pont Audemer against Henry I., 
1123 (Ord. Vitalis). He was son- 
in-law of Theobald Paganus (De 
Montmorenci), seneschal of Gisors, 
and died in Palestine, 1147. For 
the subsequent barons of Aguillon, 
see Colley-Wellesley. Isabella 
de Agellion was lady of Scroteby, 
Norfolk, 1316. 

A'Coort. Covert or Couert, No> 
mandy, was held by the service of 
1 fee of the barony of Braiose. The 
Coverts held lands in Sussex from 
Braiose from the Conquest In 
1107 William de Cuvert witnessed 

the foundation charter of Barnstaple 
(Mon. Angl. L 684). In 1165 Wil- 
liam Gubert (Cuvert) held a fee of 
ancient enfeoffment from Wilfiam 
de Courcy, Somerset (Lib. Nig.). 
About 1480, John Couert or Covert 
was of Stoke-Courcy (Harl. MS. 
1385). Third in descent was Edward 
Couert, living 1583, whose son 
William Court of Frome was an- 
cestor of Lord Heytesbury (Hoare, 
Wilts., H. Heytesbury, 120, 129). 

Aobard. In 725 the Achards of 
Angoumois aided in the expulsion 
ofthe Saracens (Des-Bois). Achard 
was Castellan of Dom&ont, Noi^ 
mandy, 1020. The family was seated in 
the Passais, Normandy, and Achard, 
Castellan of Ambri^res, accompanied 
William in 1066. William A., 
his son, was Constable of Domfront, 
1091-1102, and had grants in Berks 
from Heniy L (D'Anisy et St 
Marie, sur le Domesd.). la 1238 
Sire Robert Achard witnessed a 
charter of Bisham Abbey, Berks. 
(Mon. ii. 355). 

Aokew, for Asoxte. « 

Aokland. See Aclajxd, 

Aoland, or De Vautort, from 
Vautort in Mayenne. Reginald de 
Valletort or Vautort accompanied 
Geoffry de Mayenne and other barons 
of Maine, and received extensive 
grants in Cornwall from Robert 
Count of Mortaine, 1066. Roger 
de Valletort, baron of Hurberton, 
Devon, his grandson, was ancestor 
of the Valletorts of North Tawton 
and those of Acland, who bore 
abend. Richard de Vautort, son 
of Roger, owned Seperton, Middle- 
sex, and had issue Hugh de Acland 
or Vautort, who had a grant of Het- 
lumbe or Hidland, Middlesex, from 
William de Say, t. Henry IL He 



had iflsne Baldwin de Adand (an- 
cestor of the Acknds), and Simon 
de Vautort and John de V. It 
appeals from a suit c. 1200 (Palgr. 
Rot Car. Regis, ii. 189), that Hugh 
was son of Richard and father of 
Simon, whose son was the heir of 
Seperton, hut that John de Vautort, 
his uncle, had taken possession. 
The £unil7 of Acland, after the 
reign of Richard U., ahandoned 
their earlj'arms, a hand (with two 
lions as a difference), and adopted 
other arms : hence the havonets 

Acrell, for Hockrell. Walter 
Hockerel, Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Aoton, or fiumell. Ranulph, 
John, Richard, Gilhert, Hugo, 
Henry, Rohert, Clement, Roger Bur- 
nel, of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 
Rc^r Bumel, who is mentioned in 
the Chartulary of Buildwas, held 
Acton &om Roger Corhet in 1086. 
Ingelram B. was living 1165, and 
William B. 1170, attested a charter 
of Wenlock Ahbey (Eyton). In 
13th century there were two 
hranches of the Bumells at Acton 
(Ih.). Rohert de Acton or Bumel 
(18th century) was Chancellor of 
England. One hranch adopted the 
name of Acton, and from it descends 
Lord Acton. 

Adderlej, from Adderley, Salop, 
the caput haronise of Alan de Dun- 
stanville, t. Henry I. The name 
was deriyed from Doussainville, 
hctween Paris and Orleans. This 
family of De D. continued harons of 
Adderley in 1255. Henry de Ad- 
derley, a younger son, occurs in 
Staffordshire, 13th century (Testa), 
and 1310 Robert de Adderle is 
mentioned (Palgr. ParL Writs). The 
usage of those ages restricted tHe 

name of the barony to the fiAmily of 
its lords. 

Addlnffton, or De Abemon. 
Abemon, near Orbec, Normandy, 
was the seat of this family. Roger 
de A. in 1086 held lands from 
Richard Fitz-Gilbert in Surrey 
and Suffolk (Domesd.). Eguerrand 
de A. witnessed the Charter of 
Savigny, Normandy, 1112 (D'Anisy 
et St. Marie, sor le Domesd.). 
He occurs in Surrey, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
In 1165 Ingelram de A. held four 
fees of the Honour of Clare, and was 
a benefactor to Stoke-Clare, Suffolk 
(Mon. Angl. i. 1007). Sire John 
D'A. of Surrey, c. 13CiO, bore Azure 
a chevron or (Palgr. ParL Writs). 
Reginald, brother of Ingelram, had 
a grant of Addington, Surrey, t. 
Henry II. He was patron of Church 
of Addington, and bore the name 
(Manning and Bray, iii. 564). His 
descendants, the Addingtons, bore 
the arms of Abemon, with different 
tinctures, as they still do. This 
branch became seated in Somerset 
and Deyon, 13th century, where 
Walter de Abemon occurs, 1259 
(Roberts, Excerpt), and Gilbert de 
Edington in 1324. Thomas Ad- 
dington of Leigh, DeTon, and Essex, 
1535, bore the arms now used by 
his descendant, Viscount Sidmouth 
(Harl. MS. 1080). 

jidlard, for Allabb. 

Adraln. Roger Hadrin occurs 
in Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); 
John Adrien in England, c. 1272 

Adron. See Adrain. 

Affaoe, from Aggiss. 

Affata, a form of Haggett or 

Arvi armorially identified with 
Auge or Eu« William de Augo 




occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS) ; 
Geoffry de Augo, 1200 (Mto. Soc 
Ant. Norm. v. 101); Thomas de 
Augo in England, 1199 (RCR); 
and William de Ausro, Oxfordshire, 
in 1249. 

Awas, from Agos. 

AgfUs, from Agos. • 

Attand* See Aclahd. 

Aynew, or Aigneaux, from that 
lordship near Bayeux, held £rom the 
Viscount of St. Sauveur t Henry I., 
a tenant of the Church of Bayeux. 
In 1074 Herbert de Agnellis and 
Oorbin his son sold lands to Odo of 
Bayeux. Peter de Agnellis was of 
Winchester, 1148 (Wint. Domesd.). 
Fulco de A. went to the Crusade, 
1096. The name occurs in Eng- 
land, 12th century (Mon. Angl. L 
489, 700). A branch was early 
seated in Scotland, and held the 
hereditary Viscounty of Wigton, 
and from it descend the baronets 

Agnls. See Anrs. 
I, from Agg. 

le. William Agote was of 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Stephen 
Agot, 1318, was M.P. for Wycombe; 
William de Agou occurs in Warwick 
and Leicester, 1203 (Rot Cane). 
The name occurs in the Battle Abbey 

AiklB, from Daxin. 

Alnffell. See Angsll. 

Alnffer. See Aungier. 

AliiB, froni Aignes, near Angou- 
Itoe. Ralph deAgnis, 12th century, 
witnessed a charter of Stamford 
Priory (Mon. i. 480). 

Alrel. See Dabbbll. 

Airej, from the Castle of Airey 
or Arrey, Normandy. Anscher, 
Ansketel, and Goisbert de Arreio of 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS), 

Airy. See Aibby. Of this name 
is the celebrated astronomer4 

Alabaster, or Arbalister. Hai- 
mard and Serlo Arbalistarius of 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Robert, 
Bemer, Ralph A. possessed baronies 
in Norfolk, 1Q^6 (Domesd.); Ni- 
cholas A. in Devon; Odo A. in 
York ; Warin A. in Wilts, In Devon 
the baronial family remained till 
the time of Edward IIL All these 
families came with the Conqueror. 
The name means ' General of Cross- 

Alan, sometimes for Fitz-Alan, a 
Breton family. See Stuabt. 

Alason. See AUBOV, 

Albert. Walter and Peter Albert 
of Normandy 1180 (MRS). Wil- 
liam Fitz Albert, England 1199 

Albln, armorially identified with 


Albon, armorially identified with 
St. Albine, or St. Aubyn (Robeon). 

Alb J, from Auby, near Douay. 
Everard de Albd, 12th cent, wit- 
nessed a charter of Studley, Oxford 
(Mon. Angl. i. 486). This is a different 
frimily from that of Dalby, as ap- 
pears by the arms. Robert de Albi 
was of Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Alden. Robert Alden occurs in 
Normandy 1195 (MRS). 

Aldwortli, or De La Mare. Al- 
worth or Ayleworth, Gloucester 
(whence the name), belonged to the 
house of De la Mare (which was 
named from the Castle of La Mare 
near Pont Audemer). (See Maudb.) 
This line descends from William de 
la Mare of Herts and Wilts 108a 
His grandson Henry De L. M. paid 
a fine for his father's office (grand- 
huntsman) and lands, Oxford (Rot. 
Pip.), ai^d acquired grpat estate^ in 



Glonoester and Hereford irom the 
Earl of Gloucester. In 1165 Robert 
De L. M.| his son, held 10 knights' 
fees from that Earl (Liber Niger). 
This estate was divided amongst his 
descendants, of whom John De L.M. 
held Rendcombe from the earl, t 
Henry HL Aylworth, a dependance 
of Roidcombe, passed to his widow 
Petronilla' (Fosbroke, Gloucester), 
who d. 1262, when Rendcombe, &c. 
passed to John De L. M., her eldest 
son (Roberts, Exc. ii. 399). A 
younger son of John obtained Ayl- 
worth, and his descendants bore the 
arms of De la Mare differenced by 
billets. His grandson Henry de 
Aylworih m. the heiress of De Gu- 
lafre of Oxfordshire, where he was 
seated c 1400 (Tisit. Oxford 1556). 
His son John A. was one of the 
gentry of Oxford 1483 (Fuller). In 
1468 John A. settled Aylworth and 
other lands in Gloucester on his son 
John (Foebr«ke, Gloucester). The 
latter was grandfather of Peter, 
living 1575, and Paul The latter 
was father of Richard Aldworth of 
Berks t. Eliz., ancestor of the Vis- 
counts Doneraile (now St. Leger). 
Peter was ancestor of the A.'s of 
Aylworth, Gloucester, and the Ald- 
worihs of Stanlake, Oxford, ances- 
tors of the Lords Braybrooke (now 

Of the Oxfordshire line of De la 
Mare was John De la Mare, who 
was summoned to parliament as a 
baron, 1298-1313. 

Jkltmkmn, See Allmak. 

Alat, from Alet or St Malo, 

Alft«7, Robert Alver^, paid an 
amerciament at Caen 1195, and 
l^enedict Alvar^ in the Bes8in(MRS). 
The name was a patronymic derived 

from Alvered or Auvrd. Robert 
Aufrd or Alfr^ was a juror in Sus- 
sex 1284. (Suss. Arch. Coll. xx. 4.) 
Thomas Averay was M.P. for Mere 
AUoe, for Alls, or Ellis. 
Alison. Bernard de Alen^on 
who held several lordships from 
HerveydeBourges, Suffolk (Domesd. 
442, 442 b), belonged to the fiEunily 
of tiie Counts of Alen^on, descended 
from Ivo of Belesme, c. 940. He 
was probably brother of Geoffiy, 
Lord of Mortagne, son of Rotrou, 
son of Geofiry Viscount of Cha- 
teaudun, Mortagne, and Nogent, 
nephew of William I., Count of 
Alen^on. The descendants of Ber- 
nard (who bore three eagles on a 
fesse, which nearly resembled the 
arms of the Montgomerys, Earls 
of Alen^on, and also three fleur-de- 
lys, equally borne by the Mont- 
gomerys), were seated 13th cent, 
in York, where Richard de Alen9on 
or Alazun held two fees of the 
honour of Lincoln (Testa, 365). 
He was living 1235 (lb. 349). From 
Yorkshire a branch extended to 
Scotland, from which descend the 
baronets Alison. Of this name was 
the eminent historian Sir Archibald 

Allan, for Alak. 

Ailanaon. See Alison. 

Allard. Michael Aelart, and 
Turold Fitz-Aelard of Normandy 
12th cent (MRS). Hugh and WU- 
liam A. in 1198. (lb.) This family 
flourished at Winchilsea from the 

Allaaon. See Alisok. 

Alldeii« See Alden. 

Allebone, armorially identified 
with Albok. 

Alle«soii« See Alisok. 




Allan, sometimes forFitz-Alan, a 
foreign name. See Alan. 

Allerty for Allabd. 

Aiie J. 1. from Ailly near Falaise. 
William and Roger de Aillio wit- 
nessed a charter in Normandy 1082 
(GaU. Christ id. 69). Walter 
D'Aile occurs in England 1224 
(Hardji Hot Claus.) Richard 
lyAly was of Kent 1274 (RH). 

2. A form of Allet or Hallett. 

Alleyne. See Allen. 

AUibona. See Albok. 

AUles. See Alice. 

AUUon. SeeAusoJSf. 

Allman, from Allemagne, near 
Caen. Emebald, Ansketil, and lyo 
de Allemania occur in Normandy 
1180 (MRS). John Alemanicus 12th 
cent, witnessed a charter of Foun- 
tains Abbey, York (Mon. i. 758). 
Henry de A. subscribed a charter of 
Vale Royal, 13th cent Many others 
of the family are mentioned at early 

Ailott. See Hallows. 

Almalne. See Allmak. 

Alpe, for Helpe, or Helps. Hugo 
de Helpe occurs in Normandy 1183. 
(MRS.) Matilda Alpe in Norfolk 
c 1272 (RH). 

AiBon, for Allison. 

Alvery. See Alfrey. 

Alvers, from A. near Coutances, 
Normandy. Robert de Alvers pos- 
sessed estates Northants 1086 
(Domesd.). Ayleric de Halver was 
living t. Henry I. (Mon. A. i. 424). 
Fulk de Auvers held lands of the 
Honour of Breteuil, Normandy, t. 
Philip Augustus. In 1327 William 
Halver possessed estates Suffolk 
(Palgr. ParL Writs). 

JklYem, a form of Alvebs. 

Amand, or St. Amand, from St 
Amand in the Cotentin, Normandy. 

Almaric de St. A. witnessed a char« 
ter of Henry H. 1172 (Mon. i. 516). 
Ralph de St A. held offices in Nor- 
mandy 1195 (MRS). Almaric de 
St A. witnessed a charter of Henry 
HL, 1235 (Mon. i. 841). Almaric 
de St A^ was summoned to Parlia- 
ment as a baron 1290 ; and his de- 
scendants were barons till 1508. 
Younger branches survived. 

Amber, from Ambri^res. Thomas 
de Ambri&res occurs in Normandy 
1195 (MRS). 

Ambler, from Ampliers or Aum- 
liers, near Arras. Bartholomew de 
Aumliers (13th cent) held lands in 
Norfolk by serjeantry (Testa). 

Amblie. See Hamlet. 

Ambrose, armorially identified 
with Amberaes, or Ambreres. See 

Amerjr, from Hamars near Caen. 
iSise Dormer. 

Ames, from Hiesmes or Ezmes, 
Normandy. The family of De Hies- 
mes is supposed to descend from the 
ancient Viscounts of Hiesmes, of 
whom Amfrid le Danois, 978, was 
ancestor of the Viscounts of Avran- 
ches. Emald de Aiemis witnessed a 
charter of Walton Priory, York, t 
Stephen (Mon. Angl.). Richard 
Amias was a benefactor to the Hos- 
pitallers (12th cent). Robert de 
Amias was of Berks 13th century 
(Testa). In 1290 William de Ame 
was Constable of Tickhill Castle. 
Many other notices occur. 

Amherst, or Henhurst, probably 
a branch of Lanvalai of Bretagne. 
Henhurst boi-e a fesse with 6 foils ; 
Lanvalai a fesse. Lanvalai was near 
Dinant Ivo de L. was living 1082, 
and another Ivo de L. was Seneschal 
of Dol, t Henry L In 1154 WiL- 
liam de L. possessed estates, Essex 



(Rot Fip.). The Lordahip of Hen- 
hnni^ Kent, was prolyibly suben- 
feoffed to a youDger branch before 
1160 ; for in 1194 Walter and Osbert 
de Henhuzst occur. Gilbert de H. 
(ISth cent) and Eoger H.;i278, 
are mentioned. A branch settled at 
Pemburyi and from it descend the 
Earls Amherst 

Amiaa. See AuBS. 

Amlea. See AiCBS. 

AmU, for Ames. 

AmmoDi armorially identified 
with AHAim. 

Amondy armorially identified with 
St Amand. See Ajcand. 

Amorar. See Dosmeb. 

Amoa. See Aiiss. 

Amosa, for Ahos. 

Amplilett, from Amflete, near 
Boulogne (Lower). 

Amj. Eadulphus Am6y and 
Robert Am6, of Normandy 1180-90 
(MRS). Richard Amy, 13th cen- 
tury, held from Henry de la Pome- 
ray, Cornwall (Testa). 

Amyaa. See Axes. 

Anoell. Goisfrid Alseline, or 
Asceline, held a barony in Lincoln 
1086. He appears to have been of 
the house of Dinant, Bretagne 
(D'Anisy et St Marie). His brother 
was Robert Pincema (lb.). In 1165 
William Hansel held 2 fees Lincoln 
from Ralph Alselin or Hansell, his 
kinsman. From him descended the 
Ancells, who bore the arms of Alse- 

AboIU. See Ai7C£LL. 

Andera, from Andres, near Guis- 
nes and Boulogne. Geofiry and John 
Andre occur in England c. 1272 

ABderaon-PeUuun, or De Lisle, 
from the Castle of Lisle, Normandy. 
Burcharde Insula witnessed a char- 

ter Normandy c 1066 (Gall. Christ 
zi. 61, Instr.). Robert, his son, 
granted lands to Cerisy Abbey, Nor- 
mandy, t William I. (Mon. ii. 961). 
His descendants were chiefly seated 
in the North of England. Ralph, 
John, and Robert de Insula occur in 
Yorkshire 1130, Otui or Otwer de 
I. in Northumberland 1165; from 
whom descended Sir John de Lisle 
of Woodbum, M.P. for that county 
1324, whose descendants long con- 
tinued there. Robert de Lisle of 
this family t. Henry IV. m. the dau. 
and heir of Anderson of Lincoln, and 
assumed that name. His descendant 
Sire Edmund Anderson was Chief 
Justice t Elizabeth, and was an- 
cestor of the Earls of Yarborough. 

Andrew, from St Andr^, near 
Evreux, a branch of the De Quincys, 
Earls of Winchester, armorially 
identified. Alexander do St. An- 
drew (12th cent) witnessed a char- 
ter of Wetheral Priory (Mon. i« 
390). Saher de St. A. gave lands 
to Sandleford Priory for the soul of 
his uncle the Earl of Winchester, his 
own son Robert de Quincy,and others 
(Mon. i. 482). The family has al- 
ways borne the mascles of De Q.uincy. 

Andrewa. GeofFry and Walter 
Andreas 1180, William Andreas 
1195, of Normandy (MRS). WilUam 
Fitz-Andreas, Thomas F. A., and 
others in England 1190 (RCR.) In 
13th cent the name became Htz 
Andr^e, or Andr6. 

Anoell, or De L* Angle, from Les 
Angles, near Evreux. Gilbert de 
r Angle 1172, obtained from Hugh 
de Lacy a barony in Meath. Hame- 
lin de Angelo occurs in Normandy, 
1195 MRS, Ranulph de Angles, 
and Gilbert de Angulis 1198 (lb.). 

Anirer, frt)m Angers, Anjou. Os- 





mond Angfevinus 1086, possefised 
estates in Essex (Domesd.). He 
and Wido A, were ancestors of a 
family whicli continued in 1202 
(Rot. Cane). In 1166 many mem- 
bers are mentioned in Oxford, Surrey, 
York, Essex, and Norfolk (Lib. Nig.). 
Joscelin D'Aunger 1160 witnessed 
the charter of Lanercost (Mon. ii. 
131). Ralph de Angers (13th cent) 
held lands in WUts (Testa). The 
Aungiers Earls of Longford, and the 
Hangers Lords Coleraine, descended 
from this family. 

Anirl^r. See Ai^ger. 

Anffle. See Angell. 

AnrwiU; for Angevin. See An- 

Ankers, for Ancores. See Dancer. 

Anley or Andley, from Andely, 
near Rouen. Richer de Andely 
held in capite in the West of Eng- 
land 1083 (Exon. Domesd.). The 
family held Hermanville in the Caux, 
Normandy. Roger de Andely was 
made governor of Lavarchier Castle 
by K. John. Geoffry de A. wit- 
nessed the foundation charter of 
Andover Priory, t. TVilliam L (Mon. 
i. 663). In 1148 Walter de A. held 
a tenement at Winchester from the 
bishop (Wint Domesd.). Geoffry 
de A. held three fees from the same 
See, t. Henry I. (Lib. Niger), which 
W^alter, his son, held 1166; also 
Thomas de A. held four fees North- 
ants at the same time (Liber Niger). 

Annable, or Annabell, from An- 
neboult, in the Cotentin. The family 
of D'Annebolt or Dennebaud was of 
consequence in Somerset and South 

Anne or Anns, from L*Asne, near 

Argentan, Normandy. Hugo Asinus or 

De L*Asne witnessed 1066 a charter of 

Lire Abbey, Normandy (Gall. Christ. 


xi. 126, Instr.). In 1086 he held a 
barony in England, and witnessed a 
charter of St. Evroult, Normandy 
(Ord. Vit. v.). The barony was lost 
t. Henry I., but the family con- 
tinued. Durand de Asnes occurs in 
the Duchy 1196 (MRS), and Geoffry 
de A. 1206 had a fief there (Hardy, 
Obi. et Rn.). Dudo de L'A. 1166 
had a barony in Essex. Everard de 
Adnes held two fees in Lincoln. 
1316-19 John, Ikfichael, Philip, and 
William de Aune or Anne occur. 

Anneslej, or Le Breton. Rich- 
ard Brito, or Uie Breton, accompanied 
Ralph Fitz-Hubert, Viscount of 
Maine, 1066, and held from him 
Ann^ey, Notts, 1086 ; his son Ralph 
de Annesley or Brito, with Reginald 
de Annesley, his son, founded Felley 
Abbey, Notts, 1162 (Mon. Angl. ii. 
66). Reginald granted the church 
of Annesley to Felley. Ralph de 
A. joined the barons t. John. Sire 
Reginald de Annesley (13th cent) 
held two fees in Annesley from 
Ralph do Fressonville. From him 
descended Francis Annesley, first 
Viscount Valentia, temp. James I. ; 
and the Earls of Anglesey, Mount- 
norris, and Annesley. 
Ansell. See Ai^CELL. 
Anstrntber, or Malherbe. This 
family descends from William de 
Candel or Candela, who obtained 
grants in Fife, Scotland, c. 1110, 
and d. 1163. William de Candel, 
his son, was a benefactor to Bal- 
merinoch Abbev after 1166. His 
son assumed the title de Anstruther. 
The name of Candel was from that 
place in Dorset, which was held in 
capite (from the Conquest) by the 
ancestors of Thomas Fitz-Robert, 
and Robert Malherbe, 13th cent. 
(Testa). Of those ancestors, Nigel 



de Gbandel oocan 1120 (Mon. 
AngL). Malherbe was, no doubt^ 
the original name ; and it was borne 
in Scotland by aeveral persons (pro- 
bably connected with the Anstru- 
thfizs) in the 12th and Idth cent. 
The fiunily of Morham, Haddington- 
shire^ was a branch of the Malherbes 
(Chalmers^ Caledonia^ii. 637). The 
name of Malherbe was Norman. 
William de Mala Herba, Ealph, 
Hugh, Robert, Adam de M. Norm. 
1180-95 MRS; OUver and Robert 
Malherbe, EngL 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

Antlwny, or St. Anthony. Ro- 
bert de St. Antonio of Normandy, 
1180-95 MRS. St. Antoine, near 
Bolbec, gave name to this family. 
The name of St. Antonis occiurs in 
England, c. 1272 (RH), also that 
of Antony. 

ABTem, or Danyers, from Anyers 
or Antwerp. Richard de Anyers 
(12th cent.) witnessed a charter of 
Roger de Molbrai, York (Mon. ii. 
895). Ralph de A. held two fees 
(13th cent) of the Honour of Wal- 
lingford (Testa). The name occurs 
soon after in Berks, Hants, Leicester, 
Oxford, Bocks, and Suffolk. 

AbtUI, or Hanwell, from Ande- 
yille, near Valognea. Samson de A. 
was sent by Duke William to de- 
fend Jersey (De Geryille). William 
de A. (12th cent.) witnessed a 
charter of Ranulph Meschin in 
Cheshire (Mon. L 592). In 1165 
Thomas de A, held six fees of the 
barony of Eudo Dapifer (Lib. Nig.). 
Jordan de A, was of Essex, 1203 ; 
Richard de A. (13th cent.) had 
estates in seyen counties (Testa). 
Alexander de A. had a writ of 
military summons 1263. The family 
of Andeyille or Handyille was seated 
in Kent 17th cent (Hasted, Kent). 

Apadam, or Abadam, probably a 
form of Abadon. See Abebdbsn. 
Of this name were the Barons Apa- 

Apoar. Hugh Asfagard 1061 
witnessed the foundation charter of 
Bolbec Abbey (Neustria Pia, 402). 
Apegard was near Dieppe and Bol- 
bec. Richard Affagard witnessed 
the foundation charter of Combe 
Abbey, Warwick (Mod. i. 882), and 
Masilia de Apegard possessed part 
of Corsham and Culington, Leicester, 
t Henry XL (lb. ii. 605). Ralph de 
Apegart in Normandy, 1180-95 
MRS, Lambert de Apengart, 1198 
(lb.), Ralph le Appelgart in England, 
c. 1272, RH. 

Aplin, for Ablyn, or Abelon. 

Arblaster. See Alabasteb. 

Aroli, or De Arques, from the 
Castle of Arques, near Dieppe. 
Osborne Giffard, Sire de Bolbec, m. c. 
960 Ameline, sister of Gunnora, 
wife of Richard I. of Normandy, 
and had Walter, ancestor of the Earls 
of Bucks; and GeofFry, Viscount 
of Arches or Arques, afterwards 
Viscount of Rouen, and founder of 
Trinity du Mont, Rouen. William 
de Arcis, his son, in 1086 held estates 
from Odo of Bayeux and Lanfranc 
in Kent, and in Suffolk from Ber- 
nard de St. Audoen, and Robert 
Malet (ArchfiBologia, 1846, 216, &c. ; 
Des Bois, Diet de la Noblesse ; La 
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, i. 174). 
Osborne de Archis, his son, made 
grants to St. Mary, York ; and from 
him descended the family of Saville. 
Hubert de Arches occurs in Scotland 
1165-1214 (Chart Mailros). 

Arobdeaoon. Stephen Archidia- 
conus, Robert Fitz-Bemard A., 
John A. occur in Normandy 1180-05 
(MRS). Hubert A. in 1198 (lb.). 




Anchetil A held lands in Kent, 
1086 (Domesd.). Walter A. in 1130 
was of Ozfbxd (Bot. Pip.), and 1165 
held lands of ancient enfeoffinent, 
Berks (lib. Nig.), as did Boger 
A. in Norfolk, and Bobert A in 
Tork. Stephen A. of Normandy 
witnessed the charter of Henry IL 
to Dunbrody Abbey (Mon. iL 1028). 
Sir Thomas le Ercedekne was c 
1800 of Cornwall and Devon. 

Aroedeekae. See ABCHDSA.coir. 

Arclier or De Bois of Essex, 
armorially identified with Bots or 

Archer. William Arcuarios 
(general of bowmen) was a tenant 
in capite, Hants, 1086 (Domesd.). 
Fulbert Sagittarios or L'Archer, 
his son, witnessed t. Henry 1. a 
charter of Geofiry de Clinton (Mon. 
i. 466). Herbert A. of Warwick 
(12th cent) occurs in a charter of 
Henry IL (Mon. i. 519). Bichard 
Sagittarius occurs in Normandy 1195 
(MBS). Stephen S. gave lands to 
Tristemagh, Meath, c. 1200 (Mon. ii, 

Arohard, a form of Achabd, 
armorially identified. 

Arden, or Ardem. See Bbace- 


Ardes or Hards, from Arda or 
Ardres, near Guisnes and Boulogne. 
Hubert de Fumes, a descendant of 
the house of FlanderS; m. the heiress 
of Ardes, and was ancestor of Emulf 
de Arda, who accompanied Count 
Eustace of Boulogne, 1066 ; and 
1086 held fiefs from him in Cam- 
bridge and Bedford (D^Anisy et 
St. Marie). The descendants con- 
tinued to possess the principality of 
Ardres till 1298. King Jo^ con- 
firmed the grant of Baldwin de 
Arda to Haiewold Priory, Bedford 

(Mon« iL 203). The name is some- 
times written Aida^ 
ArdUo. iSee ASDSS. 
Arirtos. Wymaic EUurde occurs 
in Normandy 1198 (MBS). The 
arms of Harcle and Hfugle are men- 
tioned by Bobeon. 

Arirenty armorially identified with 
De Argentine or De Argentan, from 
Argentan, Berri, where, and in Foi- 
tou, the family were seated. Geoffiy 
Sire de A. lired 1082. David de A, 
his brother, held Wymondley, Cam- 
bridge, by grand seijeantry. Giles de 
Argentine had a writ of military 
summons 1243, and Beginald de A. 
a writ of summons as a Baron 1296. 
The English line substituted covered 
cups for torteauz, as borne in PoitoOi 
in allusion to their tenure by pre- 
senting a cup at the coronation. 

Arts, a form of Heriz or Habris. 

Aria or AireL See Dabkbll 

Arllss, a form of Ablb. 

Armes. Geo£&y Anne or Arma- 
tus occurs in Normandy 1180-95 
(MBS). The arms of this family 
are preserved by Bobeon. Guido de 
Arm occurs 13th cent BH. 

Armlt. Bobert Heremita of No> 
mandyll98 (MBS); Gerard Here- 
mite of England, c. 1272, BH. 

Amald. See Abnols. 

Ames. See Abmbs. 

Arnold. Bobert Emaldus, or 
Emaut, and William Emaut occur 
in Normandy 1180-98 (MBS). Peter 
Fitz-Emald, William, and Qsbert in 
England 1199 (BCB), several of the 
name in England 1272 (BH). 

Arrali. See Bethunb. 

Arrend, from Arenes. Aeliza de 
Axenes and William de A. occur in 
Normandy, 12th cent. (MBS). 

Arrow. iStse Abbas, 



Bichaid Hirendale^Nor- 
mandj, 1198| may Hare been of the 
family of A. 

AnmteL Roger de Anmdel held 
a baiony in England, 1086. He was 
probably Castellan of Anmdel nnder 
Boger de Montgwnexy, Earl of Salop, 
and a relatiye of bis. The Lords 
Ajondel of Wardour and Earls 
Onslow descend from this family. 

ideU. See Aelvkd'el, 
Idle. See Arundel. 
iSiM Askew. 

or Be Criol. In 
the time of Edward the Confessor 
Essebome belonged to Sewardns 
(Domesd.). In 1086 it belonged to 
Robert, Count of Eu, from whom 
it was held by Robert de Cruel (Do- 
mesd. 18). The same Robert held 
salt-worksthere, and lands in Bozhill 
and Hou (lb.). Simon de Criol, his 
son, had, Reginald de Essebumham, 
who held two fees of the Earl of 
En, 1165 (Lib. Nig.), and whose 
son, Stephen de Ashbumham, con- 
firmed to Battle Abbey the gift of 
lands at Hou and Denne, and of the 
salt-works granted by Reginald, his 
father (Mon. Angl.), and sold lands, 
as Stephen de Cuell, to Roberts- 
bridge Abbey (Mon. i. 916). The 
name frequently occurs in the 12th 
cent in connection with this family 
as Cruel, Crieul, and other forms ; 
and was the same as Criol or Kyriel, 
a Norman baronial family in Kent 
It derived from Robert, Count of Eu, 
whose younger son, Robert, obtained 
from hb father part of Criol, or 
Crieul, near Eu. His father had 
been in possession of Criol previously, 
as appears by one of his charters to 
the Abbey of Treport (Gall. Christ 
zi. col. 13 Instr.). The Ashbum- 

hams bore the arms of Criol next 
their own. Some branches of the 
house of Criol in England bore the 
arms of Eu, viz., bendy ; and one of 
their coats is very similar to that of 
Ashbumham ; viz., on a fesse, three 
mullets, between three fleur-de-lys. 
The Earls of Ashbumham are of 
this Norman race. 

Aatabumer, a corruption of AsH- 
BT7BNHAK, as appears from the arms 

Aalilej. Walter deEsseleia was 
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). He 
was also of Gloucestershire, 1198 
(Rot Pip.). 

JLslile j-OooperyOrDe Columbers, 
a baronial family, frt)m Columbidres, 
Normandy, near Bayeux, on which 
17 fees were dependent (Des Bois). 
William de C. is mentioned as a 
baron, 1082 (Gall. Christ xi. 71). 
Ranulph de C, his son, hel lands 
in Kent and elsewhere in capite, 
1086 (Domesd.). PhUip de C. in 
1165 held a barony of 11 fees in 
Somerset, Wilts, Berks, Dorset, 
&c. (Lib. Nig.). His son, Philip^ 
d. 1216, from whom descended the 
Lords Colimibers, summoned by writ 
as barons, 1314. 

A branch was seated in Hants, 
of which Thomas de Columbers was 
living, 1194 (RCR). Robert de C, 
his brother or nephew, paid a fine 
in Hants 1202, and 1281 had a suit 
there with the fi&mily of Le Gros. 
He was also styled Coparius (i.e. 
Cupbearer), or Le Cupere, being 
probably cupbearer to the king 
(Rot Cane; Roberts, Excerpta). 
His descendants bore the arms of 
Columbers (a bend), differenced by 
six lioncels. Richard le Copenore, or 
Copere (Idth cent), paid a fine for 
lands in Wilts, and held a knight's 




fee in Deyon, where the Lords Co- 
lumbers also had estates (Testa, 
Roberts, Excerpta, ii. 507). In 1276 
John le Copere was on an inquisition 
in Hants (Rot. Hund.). The family 
possessed estates in Sussex as well as 
Hants^ and resided in the former 
county, where it was divided into 
two branches^ of whom Henry le 
Cupere was on an inquisition at 
Iping, and William at Tortington, 
1840 (Non. Inq. 863, 868). From 
one of these descended the Earls 
CowPBB, who bore the Norman arms 
of De Columbers. From the Cow- 
pers of Harting, Sussex, who were 
seated there before the time of 
Henry VL, descended the Earls of 
Shaftesbury, of whom the first earl, 
t. Charles 11,, was renowned in the 
history of his time. 

Askew, Eschescol, or Ascough, 
was granted after 1086 by Alan, 
Earl of Richmond, to fiardolf, his 
brother, father of Akaris, ances- 
tor of the fiarons Fitz-Hugh of 
Ravensworth. Henry Fitz-Akaris 
granted the tithes of Askew to 
Marrig (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 269). 
Randolph, his grandson, had Henry 
and Adam, between whom Askew 
was divided. Adam assumed the 
name of De Askew or Ascough, and 
Richard de A. possessed eight manors 
in the vicinity,1270(Whittaker,Rich- 
mond, ii. 5). William Ascough was 
Bishop of Salisbury (14th cent). Of 
this family was Anne Ascue, the 

JLskle, a form of Askew. 

JLspanlon, from Aspilon or 
EspUon, the arms of which are pre- 
served by Robson, evidently foreign. 

AspUn. See Aspsnlok. 

Aspmy, probably fromEsperraye, 

Asprej. See Aspba^t. 

Aster. See Easieb. 

Asttn. Walter and Ralph d'Astin 
gave, 1087, the church of Vezins 
to Culture Abbey, Normandy (Gall. 
Christ xi. 107, Instr.). Geoffry 
Astyn occurs in Englsjid, c. 1272 
(RH). - 

Astlex, or De Neuburgh. Henry 
de N., Earl of Warwick, 1068 (a 
descendant of Bernard the Dane, 936), 
had issue Roger, his successor, 
Rotrou, Robert, Geoffiry, and Henry, 
the latter of whom, t Henry I., ob- 
tained Estleia, &c, held by the ser- 
vice of three knights. It was so held 
by Philip de Estleia, his son, 1165, 
from the Earl of Warwick. This 
family bore the arms of the Earls of 
Leicester and Mellent, the elder line 
of Newburgh. From it descended 
the Lords Astley and Hastings, and 
the Baronets Astley. 

Aster. WiUielmus Fitz-Estur or 
Estor, and Robert Estur, of Nor- 
mandy, 1180 ; Andreas Estor, 1198 
(MRS); Richard, William, and 
Juliana Astor, of England, c. 1272 
Ath y. See Attt. 
Atty, from Athi6s, near Amiens. 
Gerard de Atie, and Engelard, his 
nephew, were chief supporters of 
King John (Roger Wend. iii. 237 ; 
Hardy, lit Pat i. 33). Edward IL, 
1311, committed to John de Athy 
the custody of Limerick (Rot. Orig. 
Abbrev. 189). 
Auberjr. See Aubrey. 
Aubrey. Sir Reginald Aubrey, 
1088, was granted lands in Breck- 
nock by Bernard de Newmarch^. 
The Norman origin of this fSunily is 
admitted. It may be the same as 
the family of Alvery, or Alfbet. 
Osmond de Alebnd and Samson de 



A. occur in Normaiidy, 1108 (MRS). 
Hence tlie Baronets Aubrey. 

Asrlol. Matthew de TOriel, or 
LXMel. Robert L'Orle^ Norm. 
1180-05 (MRS). 

Austlii. William Augustinus 
ooeuiB in Normandy^ 12tli cent. 
(MRS), and in 1198 (lb.) ; Geofiry 
and -William Austin, and others, in 
England, c 1272 (RE). 

Aveliiiffi or Aveline. See 


ATenelL In 1035 Ilerveius 
Avenell, Baron of Biars, confirmed a 
grant to Marmoutiers Abbey, and 
1067 Herveius de Biars and Sigebert, 
his son, are mentioned. William A. 
de Biars was seneschal to Robert, 
Earl of Mortaine, and is mentioned 
by Wace as present at Hastings. 
Numerous branches of the family 
settled in England and Scotland. See 
PiGOT, Sat, 

ATana, from Avesnes, in Nor- 
mandy. Guy de Avesnes and Hubert 
de Avesnes occur in the Duchy, 
1180-95 (MRS). Richard, son of 
Payne de Avenes, in England, 1194 

Averanoe, from Avranches, Nor- 
mandy. Turstan Goz, chamberlain 
to Duke Robert, had issue Richard, 
Viscount of Avranches, father of 
Hugh Lupus. His younger son, 
William de Abrincis, came to Eng- 
land, and was Baron of Folkstone. 
His sons Robert, Gilbert,Tnrgis, and 
Ruallo were living 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
Their descendants became widely 
spread. In 1316 William de Ave- 
renges possessed estates in York, 
when, 1319, Richard de A. was 
a banneret and commissioner of 

Averell. Hugo Avril, Norm. 
1108 (MRS); Guido de Avrilla held 

a fief from Philip Augustus (M^m. 
Soc. Ant Norm. v. 186). 

Avill, for Aiville or Eyville. See 

ATorjr. See Evert. 

Awdry, fromAudrieu orAldrey, 
near Caen. It was held from the 
See of Bayeux. In 1083 William de 
Aldreio had lands in England (Exon. 
Domesd.). Roger de A., 1183, held 
lands in Durham (Boldon Book,580), 
and William de A., 1166-1214, wit- 
nessed a charter in Scotland (Chron. 
Mailros). In 1194 Hugh de A., of 
Gloucester, occurs (RCR). In 1318 
Peter de Audrey was pardoned as an 
adherent of the Earl of Lancaster 

Ayem. See Ayres. 

Aylard. See Allabd. 

Ayre. See Eybs. 

Ajrea. See Aybe. 

Ayrton, or Flandrensis. Ayrton 
t. Henry I. was part of the Barony 
of Skip ton, and was subonfeolFed 
to Walter Flandrensis, or Le Fleming, 
son of Walter, Baron of Woodhall, 
or VVahul, Bedford, 1086, descended 
from the Castellans of Toumay, 
Flanders. Walter F. in 1120 wit- 
nessed a charter of De Romelli 
(Mon« ii. 10). John Flandrensis 
granted a mill at Ayrton to Foun- 
tains Abbey. His heir, Richard F., 
paid a fine in York, 1272 (Roberts, 
Excerpt). In 1304 Hugh, son of 
Henry de A., died, and the manor 
was seized by the escheator, but 
restored to Henry de A., the heir. 
In 1437 Richard A. was elected 
Abbot of Gisbome. John Ayrton, t. 
Elizabeth, had property in Hertford- 
shire (Proc. Chanc. t. Eliz.). See 

Ayacouffli. See As^EW. Hence 
the Baronets Ayscough. 





Bablng^n. In 1180 Bartho- 
lomew Battayle was a royal officer 
in Normandy, and William B. also 
occurs there (MRS). The name 
continually appears in England 13th 
cent. (Testa), and Robert Battayle 
with Bernard de Babington (or 
Battayle) held Little Babington, 
Northumberland, by ancient enfeoff- 
ment (Ibid.). They were probably 
brothers or cousins. 

Babot. Nicholas Babo of Nor- 
mandy occurs 1195 (MRS). 

Baobelor. Gilbert Bachelor paid 
taUlage in Normandy, 1105 (MRS). 

Back. See Becx. This name 
is that of an enterprising navi- 
gator of the Polar seas. Sir George 

Baoks, for Back. 

Baoon. This Norman family, 
of which the famous Roger Bacon 
and Francis Bacon, Viscount of St. 
Albans, the great philosophers, were 
members, derived its name from 
that of an ancestor. We find that 
name Bacon or Bacoo 11th cent, 
in Maine, but this family was 
Northman. Anchetil Bacon before 
the Conquest made grants at his 
lordship of Molay to St. Barbe en 
Auge (Des Boib) j William B., Lord 
of Molay, 1082, founded Holy Trinity, 
Caen ; Richard B. occurs later ; and 
1154 Roger Bacon (who is men- 
tioned 1154 as of Vieux Molay) 
held estates in Wilts (Rot. Pip.). 
In 1165 Robert, William, and 
Alexander B. held four knights' fees 
of ancient enfeofiment in Essex 

from the Barony of Montlichet (Lib. 
Nig.). The further descent of the 
English family is well known; of 
it are the Baronets Bacon. 

Baffebot, for Bagot. 

Barrett, for Bagot. 

Barton, for Bagot. 

Baynall, in some cases armorially 
identified with Paganel, whose 
chevron it bears. 

Barot. A baronial family, de- 
scended &om the Carlovingian 
Counts of Artois, whose descendants 
were advocates of Arras, Lords of 
Bethune, and Castellans of St Omer, 
and were amongst the greatest 
nobles of Flanders ; Ivrard d' Arras 
occurs 075 (DesBois, art. Gherbode) ; 
Robert de Bethime, Advocate of 
Arras, succeeded; John de Arras 
was advocate 1038 (Bouquet, Hist. 
Franc, x. 442); and in 1075 died 
Robert, Sire de Bethune or We- 
thune. Advocate of Arras, who had 
issue, 1, Robert, ancestor of the 
Advocates of Arras, Earls of Albe- 
marle, and Dukes of Sully ; and 2, 
Wago, Bago, or Bagod de Arras, 
who in 1075 witnessed a charter in 
Flanders (Bouquet, xi. 106), and 
came to England at the Conquest, 
where his descendants of the line of 
Bagod and Stafford (Dukes of Buck- 
ingham) bore the arms also borne 
by De Arras in England and France, 
viz. a chevron gules (or azure). Bago 
or Bagod d'Arras in 1086 held 
Bromley in Stafford from Robert 
de Toesni, Baron of Stafford, and 
had Rodbert Bagod, who, c. 1140 



witnessed a charter of Geva, dau. 
of Hugh Lupus, founding Canwell 
Priory (Mon. i. 440). Henry, his 
son, held three fees from Robert de 
Stafford (Lib. Nig.). Eichard, his 
son, t. Henry H., had, 1, Simon 
Bagod, lord of Bromley, lineal an- 
cestor of the Lords Bagot, and 2, 
Henry Bagod, who became Baron 
of Stafford by m. with Milicent de 
Toesni, and was ancestor of the 
great house of Stafford, Earls and 
Dukes of Buckingham, so renowned 
in the history of England. 

BaUey. See Baillie. 

Baiilie, from the Norman office 
of Le Bailli, a species of Viscoimt or 
Sheriff. The name occurs as Bailof 
in Battle Abbey roll. The office, 
being one of importance^ was usually 
held by Normans of rank. The 
Baillies of Scotland are a branch of 
the De Quincys, Earls of Winches- 
ter. Bichard de Quincy came to 
England at the Conquest from 
Quincy in Maine, and had Robert 
Fitz-Richard, who m. Matilda de 
Senlis (Mon. ii. 75). Saher, his son 
(Mon. ii. 78), was father of Saher 
(the first of the family known to 
Dugdale), who in 1165 held lands in 
Bedford and Northants (Lib. Nig.), 
and in 1180 was Bailli of Nonancourt 
and Loye, Normandy (MRS). Hence 
the name of * Le Bailli.' He m. 
Maude de Senlis, and had, 1, Robert, 
who invaded Ireland with Earl 
Strongbow, and was Seneschal of 
Leinster; 1174 witnessed in Scot- 
land a charter of King William the 
Lion for Kelso ; had a grant of the 
barony of Tranent, in Scotland ; and 
was Justiciary of Scotland. He 
d. 8. p., and was succeeded by his 
brother, 2, Saher, Earl of Winches- 
ter, whose son Roger, Earl of W. and 

Constable of Scotland, d. 1264, leav- 
ing coheiresses. 8. Simon de Quincy, 
third son of Saher ' Le Bailli,' 
was ancestor of a line which took 
that name. He witnessed a charter 
of Earl Saher, 1214-1219 (Registr. 
de Newbattle). David de Quincy, 
his son, appears, c 1230 (lb.). Sir 
John de Quincy, or * Le Bailli,' his 
son, witnessed a charter of David 
Marischall (Chart. S. Crucis), and 
1202 was one of those who consented 
to leave the determination of the 
succession question to Edward L 
Sir William Bailli, his son, Lord of 
Hoprig (part of the De Quincy 
barony of Tranent), m. the dau. of 
the heroic Wallace, Regent of Scot- 
land; and from him descended the 
Baillies of Lamington and their 
various branches. 

BaUley. ^S!^ Bailldb. 

Baine, for Bayne. 

Balnea, for Baynes. 

Balrd. Before the Conquest 
Ralph Baiart granted lands at Fon- 
tenay le Tesson to the Abbey of Bar- 
berie, Normandy (MSAN vii. 144). 
The grant was confirmed by Robert 
Fitz-Emeis, a Tesson, and probably 
an ancestor of the Marmions or 
Percys. The latter houses and the 
Tessons bore a fesse, and so also did 
the descen(]^nts of Ralph Baiart, 
with a difierence of three mullets. 
Thomas Bard and Rohais his wife 
granted the church of Bumonville to 
the Abbey of Bee (Mon. ii. 983). 
Jordan Bard occurs in Essex and 
Herts, 1130 (Rot Pip.), from whom 
descended William B., who held two 
fees in 1165 from the See of London 
(Lib. Nig.). He was probably an- 
cestor of Bard, Viscount Bellamont, 
a faithful follower of Charles L 
Godfrey Baiard in 1166 held a 
2 147 



barony in Northumberland, and from 
this line descended the great Wash- 
ington; and from a branch which 
passed into Scotland 12th cent. 
(Chart. Kelso; Eaine, North Dur- 
ham, App. 32) descended the gallant 
Sir David Baird^the renowned Penin- 
sular general, and the Baronets Baird. 
This family originally bore the same 
arms as Bard and Washington, a 
fesse with three mullets (Baird's 
House of Baird), 

Baker, derived 1, from the feudal 
oi&ce of Pistor Eegis ; 2, from the 
tenure of lands; 8, in later times 
from trade. Osmond Pistor Begis 
(Domesd.), who held Windestorte 
and Galton, 1086, was ancestor of 
the Bakers of Dorset. Those of 
Devon descended from Erchanger 
Pistor, a Norman, who held lands 
in Somerset and Cambridge, 1080 
(DomcRd.) ; those of Kent from Ra- 
dulphiis Pistor, who possessed estates, 
Surrey, 1130 (Rot Pip.). Geoffry, 
Richard, William, and Peter Pistor 
occur inJNormandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Balladen, from Baladon, a castle 
in Anjc»u. Drogo de Baladon held 
a barony in the Welsh Marches, 
10S6, and from him descended the 
De Baladuns, or Balaons, Barons of 
Monmouth. From a younger branch 
descends the existing family of 

BaUanoe, for Valence. William 
de Ver held Valence, Normandy, from 
Philip Augustus, c. 1210. See Val- 


Baldry. The Haia or Castle of 
Baldry is mentioned in Normandy, 
1180, as is Anchetil Baldrie (MRS). 

Baldwin. William Balduinus 

paid a fine in Normandy, 1.T80 ; 

Robert B. in 1183; Ralph in 1106 

(MRS). Alicia Bawdewyne was 


of Cambridge, 1310. Others occur 
in. York, Hants, and Norfolk (Palgr. 
ParL Writs). The family was also 
seated in the Welsh Marches. 

Bally, for Balt or Ballie. 

BaUter, from Balister or Balis- 
tarius. See Alabaster. 

Bambrongli. In 1125 William 
de Bambrough witnessed a charter 
of Walter de Gand (Mon. ii. 848). 
In 1201 William Fitz-Odo held 
Bambrough by tenure from the 
Conquest (Hardy, Obi. et fin. 114). 
This was evidently a Norman race. 

Bamfleld, armorially identified 
with Bamppyld. . 

Bampfyid, from Baionville, now 
Banneville, near Caen. In 1093 
Fulco de B. witnessed a charter 
of Robert Fitz-Hugh to Chester 
Abbey (Mon. i. 101). About 1160 
William and Robert de Baionville 
witnessed a charter of Ply mp ton 
Abbey, Devon (Mon. ii. 0). In 
1165 Osbert de B. held part of a 
fee, Somerset, from William Malet, 
and Hugh de B. had lands in 
Normandy. Walter de B. (13th 
cent) held lands of the Honour of 
Wallingford ; and 1316 John de 
Bamfield was Lord of Weston, 
Somerset, and of Pol ti more and 
other estates, Devon (Palgr. Pari. 
Writs). The Lords Poltimore are 
of this race. 

Banard, for Bainard. See Ban- 


Bancroft, from Bancroft, near 
Warrington, Cheshire, probably a 
branch of the Lords Boteler of War- 
rington, whose arms the Bancrofts 
bore, with a mark of distinction. 
They held from the Duchy of Lan- 
caster. See Butler. 

Banrs, for Banxs. 

, from Banc, near Hon- 



flenr. William de Banc was of 
Cambridge, 1130 (Rot. Pip.); 
William de Bancs of Cambridge 
and Hants, 1203 (Rot. Cane); 
Geoffry de B. (13th cent.) held thi*ee 
fees of the Barony of Pech^, Cam- 
bridge (Testa). From this family 
descended the family of Bankes of 
Dorset, and Sir Joseph Banks, KB., 
BO long eminent in the scientific 

Burner. Robert le Baneor, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Bannestar, from Banastre, now 
Benetei^ near Estampes. Warin 
Banastre was Baron of Newton, 
Lancashire, t. William I. (Baines, 
Lancashire, i. 115). Alard and 
John B. possessed lands, Berks, t. 
Henry L (Lib. Nig.). The lands 
of Ralph B. were confirmed to the 
Church of Bayeux, 1144, by Euge- 
nius 111. (Mon.); Adam B. was 
Viscount of Berks, 11G9; Alard, 
1173 ; Thomas, 1204. Robert B. 
held one fee in capite in Lancaster, 
13th cent. (Testa). From him 
descend the Banastres of Bank. See 
also Nelsok, Maudsley. 

BannUtre, for Bakester. 

Banyard, armorially identified 

with Baynard. See Beaumont, 

. M ABsn AM, To WNSHEND. The Barons 

Baynard were a branch of the 

Viscounts of Beaumont and Maine. 

Barbe. William, Herbert, and 
Ralph Barbe occur in Normandy, 
1180-96 (MRS). Robert de Barbes 
was possessed of estates in Kent, 
and Bernard Barb in Hereford, 1080 

Barbot. William and Robert 
Barbot, of Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS). William Barbot witnessed 
a charter of Richard de Bully for 
Roche Abbey, 1147 (Mon. i. 'b;iO), 

and Robert B. one for Hugh de 
Lacy, Yorkshire (ii. 654). 

Bardo, for Babdolph. 

Bardolpb. In 1106 Robert Bar- 
dolph held baronial estates in Lin- 
coln and Kent, and also held lands 
in Normandy of the Honour of 
Montfort. The name frequently 
occurs (12th cent.) in the Duchy 
(MRS). The Bardolphs were Barons 
of Parliament in England. 

Barefoot. Radulphus Barfot oc- 
curs in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
The name occurs in England soon 
after (RH). 

Barker. Radulphus Bercarius 
of Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Le 
Bercher occurs soon after in Eng- 
land. The Baronets Barker were of 
this family. 

Bame, armorially identified with 

Barnes, armorially identified as 
a form of Bemers, from Bernieres, 
near Falaise. Hugo de Bernieres 
had estates in Essex and Middlesex, 
1086 (Domesd.). In 1166 Ralph 
de Bernieres held six » knights' fees, 
and Richard de B. seven. The 
Barons Berners descended from this 

Bamewall, descended from the 
Norman family of De BarnevaL 
The Viscounts Bamewall, Lords 
Trimleston, Baronets Bamwall, and 
several English families are uf this 
house, which is too well known to 
need proof. 

Barney, armorially identified with 

Barold. See Barrell. 

Baron, from Baron, near Caen. 
William de Baron, son of Aiiilph 
de Foro, was an early benefactor to 
Ardennes Abbey, Normandy ; and 
William do B., t. Rich. I., cou- 




firmei Lis ancefitor*8 gifts (M^in. 
Soc. Ant. Norm.). Richard le (de) 
Baron held one and a half fee in 
Devon, 1165. The Barons of Ireland 
claim descent from Fitzgerald. 

Barouffli, armoriallj identified 
•with Barrow. 

Barr, from La Barre in the Go- 
tentin. Gerard, Qeoffry, Peter, 
Ralph, and Tiger de Barra of Nor^ 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Ralph 
Barre. was of England, 1153 (Mon. 
ii. 599), Geofiiy, Peter, Richard 
Barre or De la Barre, 13th cent. 
The De la Barres or De la Beres 
held Southam, Gloucester. 

Barrable, for Barbel. John 
Barbel occurs in Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS). 

Barre, armoriallj identified with 

Barrel!. Richard Barel occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS) j Gilbert 
Barril in Surrey, 1130 ; Paganus B. 
in Suffolk, 1105 (holding from the 
Honour of Clare) ; Terric B. (13th 
cent.) in Dorset. The name is men- 
tioned in the roll of Battle^ Abbey. 

Barrey, armarially identified 
with Barry. 

Barrinirton, or De Barenton, 
from B., near Caudebec, Normandy. 
Humphry de B. witnessed a charter 
of Henry IL in Essex (Mon. ii. 294), 
and made a grant to Waltham 
Abbey (ii. 16). Nicholas de Ba- 
rentin witnessed a charter of Richard 
de Montfichet of Essex (H. 23). 
From this family descended the 
Baronets Barrington of Essex, and of 

Barrow. The celebrated mathe- 
matician and divine, Isaac Barrow, 
was grandson of Isaac B. of Spinney 
Abbey, Cambridge, Esq., of a family 
long seated in Sufl'olk and Norfolk, 

which had originally come from 
Lincoln, where it was seated t. 
Edward IV. (Harl. MS. 1560, f. 
244). Roger de Barowe of Lincoln 
was deceased before 1271 ' (Rot 
Hundr. i. 868). In 1194 William 
de Barewe had a suit in the same 
county (RCR). In 1165 Robert 
de Jouvigny held a fief at Barrou, 
Normandy, of the Honour of Grent- 
Mesnil (Feod. Norm, apud Du- 
chesne). In 1130 Adelaid de Barou 
occurs in Lincoln (Rot. Pip.); <^cL 
in 1093 Walleran de Baro witnessed 
a charter of Chester Abbey (Mon. i. 
1202). Barou was near Falaise in 
Normandy. There is a place named 
Barrow in Lincoln, which belonged 
to the Norman families of Quatre- 
mars, Le Despencer, Crespin, and 
Dives ; but it is not practicable to 
connect with it the family of 

Barry, armorially identified with 
Barr. Sir Philip de Barre, t. John, 
witnessed the charter of Fermoy 
Abbey (Mon. ii. 1046). He was 
ancestor of the Visooimts Buttevant, 
Earls of Barrymore. 

Bartellot. The name as Bertelot 
occurs in Normandy 1180 (MRS), 
and in England 1194 (RCR); and 
in various parts of England c. 1272 
(RH). A branch acquired Stop- 
ham, Sussex, t. Rich. II., by m. with 
the coheiress of Stopham, and holds 
it under the name of Bartelot. 

Bartleet, a form of Bartelot. 

Bartram, armorially identified 
with Bertram. 

Bartrain. See Bartram. 

Barwell, for Berville, from B., 
near Pont Audemer, Normandy. 
Nigel de Berville held in capite 
Berks, 1086 (Domesd.). Amabel de 
B., t. Henry IL, m. Hugh de Keynes 



(Lifwcomb, Bucks, iy. 24). In 1 165 
William aud Hugh de B. held lands 
in York (Lib. Nig.). The former, 
as William Malmains, held Berville, 
Nonnandy, 1165 (Feod. Norm. Du- 
chesne). The name is also found as 
' Burville.' 

Baskerrlllet from BacqueTille, 
near Rouen. Baldwin Teutonicus, 
c. 990, was ancestor of this family, 
and of D* Aunou, Courcy, Beaugency, 
and Neville. In 1109 Robert de 
Baskerville, on his return from Pa- 
lestine, granted lands to Gloucester 
Abbey (Mon. i. 115). Several 
branches of the family still remain. 

Baakett. Walter Pesket, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). 

BaalLitt. See Baskett. 

Bass. Richard le Bas, and 
Geoflry, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS). 
Freret, Hugh, John Basse, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Basset, from its ancestor Bathet, 
or Baset, Duke of the Normans of 
the Loire 895, 905 (Bouquet, viL 
360 J viii. 817). He acquired Ouilly 
Basset, and Normanville in 912, and 
had issue Norman, father of Osmond, 
Viscount of Vernon, c. 960, whose 
elder son, Hugh Basset, was Baron 
of Chateau Basset, held from the 
Abbey of St Denis, t Hugh Capet, 
which barony passed by his widow 
to the house of Montmorency, c 
990. His brother, Fulco De Alneto, 
was father of 1, Osmond ; 2, Robert 
D'Ouilly, ancestor of the Doyleys ; 
3, William de Lisures, ancestor of 
the house of Lisores; 4, Fulco or 
Fulcelin D'Alnet, ancestor of the 

Osmond Basset accompanied the 
Conqueror 1066, and had issue, I, 
Hugh Fitz-Osmond, ancestor of the 
family of Nobmamville, and Basset 

of Normandy; 2, Norman, Sire de 
Montrevel, d. s. p.; 3, Anchetil Fitz- 
Osmond, ancestor of tl\e Palmers ; 

4, Ralph Fitz-Osmond, ancestor of 
the Lords Bassets of Drayton, &c.; 

5. Richard Basset, ancestor of the 
Bassets of Devon ; 6, William, 
ancestor of the Bassets of Essex and 

Bassll, armorially identified with 
Bezilles, from Biszeilles, near Lille, 
Flanders. Besselsleigh, Berks, de- 
rives its name from this family, its 
ancient lords. 

Bastable. N. Wasteble, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). This name is 
supposed by Lower to be derived 
from Barnstaple ; but it appears to 
have been a Norman family. 

Bastard, descended from Robert 
Bastard, a baron in Devon, 1086 
(Domesd.), son of William the Con- 
queror. The name was also written 
Baisterd and Bestard. 

BasweU, for Boswell. 

Batobeller. See Bachelob. 

Batobeler. See Bachelob. 

Batell, armorially identified with 
Battayle. See Babinotok. 

Bateman, from Baudemont in the 
Norman Vexin. Goel de Baude- 
mont held a fief, 1165 (Feod. Norm. 
Duchesne). Andrew deBaldemont 
occurs in London, Devon, &c. 1130 
(Rot Pip.)* Roger de Battemound 
held part of the Barony of Hephal, 
Northumberland, 13th cent. (Testa). 

Batli. Rainier, afterwards named 
De Bada, held three lordships, Wilts, 
from Robert Fitz-Girold, 1086. He 
was a foreigner by his name, and 
was raised to dignity by Henry L 
Adelard de Bada was living 1130 
(Rot. Pip.). Richard de B. wit- 
nessed a charter of King Stephen. 
From the names it seems probable 




that this family originally came 
from Poitou or Aquitaiue. The Baio- 
nets De Bathe are a branch. 

Batlmrat; or Bateste. The family 
of Bateste, Sires de HaubeTille and 
Francoville, Normandy, held from 
the Abbey of St. Denis. Philip B. 
accompanied Duke Robert to Pales- 
tine, 1096 (M^-m. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
X. 146). William B. in 1170, John 
B. 1180, witnessed charters of St. 
Denis. The Norman line bore two 
bars, in chief three bezants, which the 
English exchanged for crosses (La 
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, ii. 2001). 
The English branch acquired Wasin- 
gate, afterwards Badhestgate, Sussex, 
from Battle Abbey; and in 1203 
John Bateste occurs in England 
(Rot. Cane). Ip the 13th cent 
and later, the names became Bod- 
hurst, Bodhurstgate, or Badhest- 
gate in the Battle Abbey charters 
(Burke). LaurenceBathurstof this 
family settled at Citmbrook, Kent, 
in the 15th cent., and was ancestor 
of the Earls Bathurst 

Batley. 1, an English local 
name; 2, from Batilly, near Alen- 
9on, Normandy. William de B., 
or Batilly, of Stoke, in England, 
frequently occurs, t. John. 

Batten, said to have been Flem- 
ish (Lower). Beteyn and Batyn 
occur t Edw. L (lb.). Joel Batin 
is mentioned in England, c. 1272 

Battin. See Batten. 

Battle. See Batell. 

Battj-, from La Bathie, Maine. 
Ralph Baty (13th cent) held a 
knight's fee of the Earl of Devon in 
that county (Testa). 

Band, from Calvus or Le Baud. 
The name often occurs in Normandy 
1180 06 (MRS). Almaldus Calv^is 

held lands in Somerset from Turstan 
Fitz-Rolf, 1083, and Roger Calvus 
was a tenant in capite (Ex. Domesd.). 
Magnus C, 1103, witnessed the 
agreement between Philip de Braiosa 
and the Abbot of Fescamp. The name 
was of importance in Middlesex, 
Northants, Chester, Hertford, Essex, 
&c Sire William Baud was Vis- 
count of Esfiex t. Edw. L 

Banrb, or De Baa, from Bahais, 
near Coutances. Reginald de Ba 
gave lands to Sempringham, Line. 
(Mon. ii. 791). Gilbert de Baa to 
the Knights Hospitallers of the same 
CO. (ii. 536). In 1166 John de 
Baha, Gloucester, held one fee from 
Payn de Mimdoublel (Lib. Nig.). 
Sir Nicholas de Ba was M.P. for 
Gloucestershire, 1307 (PPW). Sir 
Walter de Baa was summoned to 
attend a council at Westminster, 
1324 (PPW). 

Bavin, or Bavant (Lower), from 
Bavanty near Caen. The name fre- 
quently occurs in Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS). Hubert de Baduent, t 
Henry I., held two and a half fees 
from Hubert de Rie, Norfolk (Lib. 
Nig.). Roger Bavant was sum- 
moned from Sussex to the Corona- 
tion of Edward II. (Palgr. Pari. 
Writs). This &mily held baronial 
rank in England. 

Baz, or Backs. 

Bayes, for Botes. 

Bayley. See Baillie. 

Bayley-Paret. See Baillie. 
Lewis Bayley, Bishop of Bangor, t. 
James I., who had accompanied that 
monarch from Scotland, was a scion 
of the Baillies of Lamington ; and 
one of his descendants marrying the 
heiress of the Lords Paget, Earls of 
Uxbridge, this family inherited the 
Barony of Paget and assumed the 



name. Hence the Marquises of Angle- 
eejf the first of whom was a cele- 
brated commaDder under Wellington 
in the Peninsula and at Waterloo. 

BayUy. See Baillie. 

Bajne. See Bathes. 

Bayaes^fron) Bajnea^nearBajeux, 
Normandy. Eustace de Bauns, t. 
William I.^ witnessed a charter of 
William Peveril of Dover (Mon. i. 
247). Lucas de Bans^ or Bajons, 
was of Lincoln (Mon. ii.), Suspirius 
de Bajnes, t Edward I., of Lincoln 
(Liq. p. mort). Others of the name 
occur in Lincoln^ c. 1272 (RH). 

Basta. Badulphus and William 
Bazin, 1180-05, were of Normandy, 
(MKS); Walter de Beyssin of Eng- 
land 14th cent. 

Beacb, armorially identified with 
Beche, or De la Beche, which is also 
armorially identified with Bech, Bee, 
or Beke of Eresby, a foreign family 
(Dugdale, Bar.). Kobert de Beche, 
c. 1100, witnessed a charter of 
William Peveril of Dover (Mon. i. 
347). Goisfrid de Bech was a 
tenant in capite, Hertford, 1086; 
Eborard de Becha held one and a half 
fee from Hamon Pechd, Cambridge, 
1165. Notwithstanding Dugdole's 
statement, which gives a Flemish 
origin to this family, it is believed 
to have been from Bee in Normandy, 
which name is frequently written 
Bech, and Beche in England. See 

Beaobam, for Beaucha31P 

Beaoblm, for Beacham . 

Beamnont, orBaynard. Of this 
family two lines existed in England, 
one descended from Hubert Fitz- 
Ralph, Viscount of Maine, Beau, 
moot and St. Suzanne in Maine; 
the other from Qeoffry Bnynard, or 

De Beaumont, Viscount of Beau- 
mont, his brother. From the latter de- 
scend the Mabshams, Baynards,' Ker- 
destons or Kerbisons, Townshcnds, 
and others in East Anglia, and the 
Beaumonts of Yorkshire. From the 
former (Ilubert Fitz-Ralph) descend 
the Beaumonts of Devon and 
Leicester, Barons and Viscounts 
Beaumont, and baronets. 

The descent is probably from Abbo, 
Count of Poitiers, 778, ancestor of 
Bernard Fitz-Adelelm, father of 
Eminon and Bernard, joint Counts of 
Poitiers, c. 814 (See UArt de V^rif. 
les Dates, x. 87, &c.). The latter, 
who m. the dau. of Roricon, Count of 
Mans, is styled * Count ' of Mans by 
Bouquet (Hist Franc, viii. 101); 
but probably his title was * Viscount,' 
as Boricon had ajson who succeeded 
as Count. This Bernard, Viscount 
of Mans, or Maine, lost his.Earldom 
of Poitou, which his son Bernard 
recovered, whose son Ranulph, or 
lladulphus, became Duke of Aqui- 
taine, and was deposed for assuming 
the title of King. He appears to 
have retired to Maine, where R&- 
dulphus (his son probably) occurs in 
050. He was a benefactor to the 
Abbey of Marmoutiers 094 (Gall. 
Christ.; Anselm). He seems to 
have had a son, Bernard or BSnard, 
whose son, Radulphus, was living 
1056, and whose sons were named 
B^nard or Boinard. They were, 1, 
Hubert Fitz-Ralph ; 2, Ralph Bai- 
nard. Viscount of Lude, whose son 
lost the vast barony of Baynard's 
Castle in England ; 3, GoofiVy Boi- 
nard, or De Beaumont. 

Hubert Fitz-Ralph, Viscount of 
Maine, was celebrated for his resist- 
ance for two years to the Conqueror 
and Lis armv, who besieged him in 




his Castle of St. Suzanne. He was 
at length victorious, and recovered 
his territories in Maine and England. 
Ralph, his son, was living 1109. 
His son Roecelin, Viscount of Beau- 
mont, m. Constance, a dau. of Hen. 1., 
and had with her ShirweU and other 
estates, Devon, where the family of 
Beaumont long continued, and from 
which sprang the Yiscoimts and 
Barons Beaumont, and the Baronets 

BeadeL The name occurs in 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). God- 
win Bedel held lands in Bucks, 1086. 
The name frequently occurs in the 
13th cent. (RH). Bishop Bedell 
was descended from a family seated 
in Suffolk, in that century. 

Beadle, for Beadell. 

Beadon, from Bidon, in Bur- 
gundy. John Bidon, 1166, held seven 
fees in barony Northants ; Halenald 
de Bidon, one from the Honour of 
Wallingford, and seven from Bigod 
in Norfolk (Lib. Nig.). Walter 
Bidon was Chancellor of Scotland, 
c. 1165. In the 13th cent, this 
family had estates in Bucks, Bed- 
ford, and Northants (Testa). 

Be ale, or Le Bele, a form of 

Beamls, formerly Beaumis, Beau- 
meys, or Beaumetz, from Beaumetz, 
near Abbeville. Roger de Beaumez 
witnessed a charter of Henry I., 
1124 (Gall. Christ xi. 168). Richard 
de Belmiz, Viscount of Salop, wit^ 
nessed, 1087, the charter of Salop 
Abbey (Mon. i. 376). Hugh Cas- 
tellan of Beaumitz, m. Beatrice, dau. 
of Arnold de Gand, Count of Guisnes, 
and was living, 1172. Richard de 
Belmiz was Bishop of London, 1107; 
Hugh de B. Lord of Dunnington, 
Salop, 1316, &c. 

Beamish, for Beavis. 
Beamont, armorially identified 
with Beaumont of Yorkshire. 
Beamand, armorially identified 


Bean, for Bekb. 

Beard, armorially identified with 
Bard, a form of Baibb. 

Beards, for Bsabd. 

Bearfleld, or De Berville, firom 
Berville, near Caen, held firom Duke 
Richard, 1024, byOsbem and Anfrid 
de Bertreville, who granted lands 
there to Fontenelle Abbey (Neus- 
tria Pia, 166). WiUiam de Bareville 
occurs in Normandy 1 180-95 (MRS), 
and Robert de B. in Wilts, c. 1272 

Boase, for BissE. 

Beaten, for Beaton. 

Beaton, or Bethune, from the 
house of B., Barons of Bethune in 
Artois, Advocates or Protectors of 
Arras. This family was descended 
firom the Carlovingian Counts of Ar- 
tois, and ranked amongst the most 
potent and illustrious houses in 
Europe. The great Duke of Sully 
was one of its descendants. The 
Advocates of Arras possessed a 
barony in England from the Con- 
quest, and left numerous descend- 
ants here. From the line of St. 
Omer, a branch of the same house, 
descended the Bagots, and Staffords, 
Duke of Buckingham in England, 
and many branches bearing the names 
of St. Omer and Arras. 

Beanobamp, from Beauchamp, 
in the Cotentin, part of the Barony 
of St. Denis le Qaste (De Gerville, 
Anc Chateaux). This family was a 
branch of the Barons of St. Denis, 
and of the same race as the Meur- 
dracs, Montagues, and Greuvillcs, 
which were armorially identified. 



The history of the BeauchampB, 
Barons of Bedford, Earls and Dukes 
of Warwick, &c, is too well known 
to be dwelt on. Hence the Baronets 

Beanfojr, from Beaufay, near 
Alen9on. Ranulph de Belfai occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Emma 
de Beaufoy was of Notts (13th cent), 
and Balph, of Hereford (Testa). 
John de Beaufoy was M.P. fur Derhy, 
1320, and Viscount of Lincoln, 1349. 

BeATer, for Beyer. 

Beavill, or Beville, from BeuviUe, 
near Caen. William de Beevilla held 
lands in Suffolk, 1080 (Domesd.). 
Matthew de Beyvill witnessed a 
charter of Henry XL (Mon. iL 247). 
Richard de Bevill whs seneschal of 
the Archbishop of York, 1301 (Mon. 
ii. 415). 

BeaTia, armoriallyidenti6ed with 
IJeaufiz. Henry Beaufiz, Lord of 
Clipston, York, 1316. Henry B. 
returned from Kent and Wilts to 
attend the great Council at West- 
minster, 1324 (Palgr. Pari. WiiU). 

Beoket. See Beckett. 

Beckett. Inll80Malger Bechet 
held lands in the Viscounty of Rouen 
(MRS). John and William Beket, 
or Bekeit, also occur (lb.), and 
Ilumfiid and William Beket, 1198 
(lb). Thomas Beket*s father was 
of Caen. Ralph de Beket was of 
England, c. 1272 (RH.). From 
hence derived the Baronets Becket, 
and the famous Becket, Archbishop 
of Canterbury. William Becket, t. 
Stephen, witnessed the charter of 
Bolingbroke Priory, Line. (Mon. ii. 
795). John B. gave lands to Tup- 
holme, Line, t. John (Mon. ii. 596). 

Beoketts. See Beckett. 

Books, for Beck. See Beach. 

Bockiu. See Beckett. 

Bookwitb, stated to hare been 
adopted in lieu of the original Nor- 
man name of Malbisse (Lower). 

Bodoll. See Beadell. 

Boddinff, or Bedin. William Be- 
tin occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS); 
Philip Bedin in Oxfordshire, c 1272 

Bodlnffllold, stated to be de- 
scended from Ogertis de Pugeys 
(possibly Puchay, near Evreux), who 
came to England, t. William I., 
with William Malet, Baron of Eye 

Boook, a form of Beach. 

Boookam, for Beatjciiamp. 

Boookor, armorially identified 
with Beach, of which it is a corrup- 
tion. Hence the Baronets Wrixon- 

Beodon. See Beabon. 

Book, armorially identified with 
Beck or Bee. See Beach, Pelham. 

Boeman, for Beaumont (Lower). 

Beerill, for Berbell. 

Beoson, from Beisin, Normandy. 
Almeric de Beisin occurs in Salop 
13th cent. (Testa, 40, 61). 

Beoton, for Beaton. 

BooTor, for Beeyor. 

Boevors. See Beeyor. 

BooTors, or BelYers. See Beeyor. 

BooTor, or De Toesni, descending 
from Berenger de BelYer or BeYor, 
son of Ralph de Toesni, Baron of 
Belvoir or Bevor, 1086. Ralph, son 
of Berenger, witnessed Yarious char- 
ters of Roger de Mowbray, York. 
Thurstan, his son, was a benefactor 
to Newburgh Priory, York, and John 
de BeauYor, his son, held from Mow- 
bray, 13th cent. This family long 
flourished in York and Lincoln, and 
thence remoYcd to Norfolk. The 
Baronets BecYor are its descend an t8. 

Bolobor. Sec Belsuiis. Richard 




Belchere occurs in Gloucester, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Belly from Le Bel, a Buniame which 
frequently occurs in Normandy, 
1180-98 (MRS). 

Bellamj, or Bellamoys, from Bel- 
meys or Beaumitz. See Beamis. 

Bellanj, from Belaunay, Nor- 
mandy. Robert de Bello Alneto 
(13tli cent.) held lands by knight 
service from William Mauduit at 
Haneslape, Bucks (Testa, 231, 252). 

Bellaers, for Beller, fromBellidres, 
near Alen^on. The name frequently 
occursin Normandy, 1180-08 ( MRS). 
Hamon Beler (12th cent.) witnessed 
a charter of Roger de Mowbray 
(Mon. i. 562). He granted lands 
to Vaudry Abbey, Lincoln (i. 
833). Roger Beler founded Kirby- 
Beler, Leicester, for the souls of 
William, Roger, and Ralph, his an- 
cestors (ii. 344). Ralph Beler, 1325, 
was M.P. for Leicestershire. 

BeUars. See Bellaers. 

Bellairs. See Bellaers. 

Bellas, a form of Bellowes. 

Bellcliainber, for Bellencombro 
or De Warrenne, from Bellencombre 
Castle, near Dieppe, the baronial 
seat of the Earls Warrenne and 
Surrey. Bernard de Bellencombre 
held lands in Suffolk, 1086. William 
de Bellecombre paid in Normandy 
145/., due by his father (MRS). 
John and Robert Bellencombre occur 
in Essex, c. 1272 (RH). In t. Eliza- 
beth, William Belconger occurs in 
Norfolk, and at length the name 
changed to Bellchamber. 

Bellet. Belet continually occurs 
as a surname in Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS). WilUam Belet held lands in 
capite Hants and Dorset, 1080 
(Domesd.). William B. was a baron 
in Dorset, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Michael 

B. was grand justiciary to Henry II. 
(Hov. 1. 515). Robert B. (13th 
cent.) was of Dorset. The Bellets 
were hereditary butlers to the king. 

Bellew, from Belle^u or Bella 
Aqua, in Normandy. William, Os- 
melin, Guido, and Joseph de Bella 
Aqua occur in Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). In 1165 this family held 
knights' fees in Kent, Berks, and 
York. Gilbert de Bellu witnessed 
a charter of the Archbishop of York, 
c. 1140 (Mon. i. 476). Sire John 
de Bella Aqua m. Laderina, dau. 
and coh. of Peter de Brus, Baron of 
Skelton (Mon. ii. 140). The Lords 
Bellew of Irelioid are of this family. 

Bellier. See Bellaers. 

Bellis, armorially identified with 
BirLLEW of Cheshire. 

Bellot, armorially identified with 

Bellowes, armorially identified 
with Bellew. 

Bellows, armorially identified 
with Bellowe, and Bellewe or 

Belslies, a corruption of Bellassize 
(Seton). Bellassize was near Cou- 
lom mitres. The name is armorially 
identified with Belcher. 

Belville, from Belville or Bella- 
villa, near Dieppe, Normandy. Ra- 
nulph de Bellaville gave lands in 
Yorkshire to Vaudry Abbey, Lincoln 
(Mon. i. 833). 

Belward, a form of Belwar, 
Belver, or Belvoir. See Beevor, 
Cholhondelet, Eoerton. 

Beman, for Bbaman. 

Bemand, for Beamaitd. 

Bemes, for Beamis. 

Benoe. Robert and William 
Bence occur in Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS) ; and the same name occurs iu 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 



Hubert de Bene paid a 
fine in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
Stephen de Bene, 1208, was bails- 
man for a M.P. for Appleby, as 
vas Peter Bene, 1311 (Palgr. Pari. 
Writs). From ibis family descend 
the Benns, now Benn-Widsh, Lords 

Benlvell, for BeneviUe, formerly 
of DeTon, from BeneviUe, near Havre. 
The name occurs in Normandy, 
1180-^ (MRS). Alvared de Benne- 
ville (12th cent.) witnessed a charter 
of Alberic de Ver (Mon. i. 1008). 
William de Bendeville witnessed a 
charter for Walden, Essex, in the 
same century (Mon. i. 643). 

Benn. See Bene. 

Sennet, or Beneyt. William, 
Robert, and Hugh Benedictus occur 
in Normandy, 1180-05, and others of 
the name, 1198 (MRS). 

Bennett, Beneyt, or Benedictus, a 
Norman family. See Bennet. Ro- 
bert Benet (above mentioned in 
Normandy) occurs, t. Henry II., in 
Wilts, whose son, Adam, c. 1200, 
held estates in Wilts (Hardy, Rot. 
Claus. i. 179, Testa 137). Asceline 
Beneyt was in the service of King 
John (Hardy, Rot Claus. i. 114). 
From this house descended the 
Bennets, Earls of ArL'ngton, and of 

Berrell, for Barreix. 

Berejr, for Barrey or Barry. 

Berinrer. Roger de Berenger 
occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS). 
Robert, William, and John Berenger, 
c. 1272 in Hants (RH). 

Berks, for Perks or Parks. 

Bernard, a name frequently men- 
tioned inNormandy, 1180-91(MRS). 
Hugo Bemardus occurs in Lincoln, 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). He witnessed 
the charter of Roger of Poitou in 

Lancaster, c. 1100. About 1200 
Robert Fitz-Bemard, of Lancashire, 
granted lands at Howath to the 
Knights Hospitallers, and mentions 
Bernard, his son (Mon. i. 507). 

From this line descend the Ber- 
nards, Earls of Bandon, and probably 
the family of Howath or Howarth. 

Bernee, from Bemes, near Beau- 
vais. Nicholas de Bemes,- 1167, was 
a benefactor to Beauvais Abbey. 
Adam, his son, lived 1221 ; and from 
him duscended the Sires de Bemes, 
Castellans of Longvillers (Des Bois)« 
Agnes de Bemes occurs in Oxford, 
and Robert de B. in Wilts, c 1272 

Berne J, 1, from Bemey, Norfolk ; 
2, from Bernai, near Lisieux. Ralph 
de Bemai, of Worcester and Hereford, 
witnessed a charter of Malmsbury 
Abbey, t. WilHam L (Mon. i. 53), 
and was a tenant of William Fitz- 
Osborae, Earl of Hereford (i. 129). 
In 1096 Robert de Bernay witnessed 
a charter of Stephen, Count of Au- 
merle, for the monks of Beauvais 
(Mon.). The Baronets Bemey derive 
their name from the English locality. 

Bemwell, or Bamwell. William 
de Burnavilla held lands in Norfolk 
and Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.), Ro- 
bert and William de Bemwell in 
1166 (Lib. Nig.). The former, t. 
Stephen, witnessed a charter of Briset 
Abbey, Suffolk (Mon. ii. 871). John 
de Bumaville, of Suffolk, 1316, was 
at the battle of Boroughbridge, 1322 
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). This family, 
which bore a saltire, was different 
from that of Bamewal, ancestors of 
Lord Trimleston, &c. 

Berrett, for Barrett. 

Berry, armorially identified with 

Bertie, a form of Bertin, which 




occurs in Battle Abbey roll, Roger 
Bertin paid a fine in Normandy, 1 195 
(MRS). Helto B. occurs at the same 
time, and was bailiff of Falaise (lb.), 
and in 1203 bad remission of a fine 
at Caen (Rot Cane). Helias and 
Thomas Bertin were benefactors to 
St. Andrew Qouffem, Normandy. 
In 1165 Alexander de Bertona held 
lands in Kent (Lib. Nig.). The 
family was seated at Berstead, Kent, 
t Henry II. (Hasted, u. 488), and 
sometimes bore the name of De 
Berstead. Walter de Bersted, 1257, 
was Viscount of Kent (Roberts, Ex- 
cerpt.), and in 1266 was a justiciary. 
Hamo de Berstede occurs 1305. In 
1433 William Bertyn was one of the 
Kentish gentry. Simon Bertyn, who 
d. 1530, devised lands at Bersted. 
Another branch, seated at Bersted 
also, altered the name to Berty and 
Bertie. Thomas B. of this line was 
captain of Hurst Castle t. Henry 
VIII., and from him descended the 
Duke of Ancaster, Earls of Lindsey, 
and of Abingdon. 

Berttn. See Bertie. 

Bertram, an illustrious Norman 
name. See Mitford. 

Berwell. See Babwell. 

Bessett, armorially identified with 


Best, an abbreviation of Bessett. 
From this house derive the Lords 

Bever, or Beever, armorially iden- 
tified with Belvoir or Bevor of Lei- 
cestershire, otherwise De Toesni. 
See Beevob. 

Beverel. Richard de Beverel is 
frequently mentioned in Normandy, 
c. 1180 (MRS). 

Bevinffton. See Bovikgton. 

BeviUe. See Beavill. 

BeTir, for Beveb. 

Bevls, for Beavis. 

Bevls, armorially identified with 
Beaufais or Beauvais. Duke Richard 
II., 1027, confirmed the gift of Ans- 
got de Belvai of land atBelvai to 
Fescamp Abbey (Neustria Pia, 
212). Goisbert de Beauvais held a 
barony in Herts, 1082 (Domesd.). 
John Beauveys was bailsman fur a 
M.R for Yorkshire, 1313 (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). 

Bew. See Bews. 

Bewley, for Beaulieu. See Bow- 

Bews, for Bayeux. Ranulph de 
Bayeux was one of the Proceres of 
Normandy, 1050, in rebellion against 
Duke William (Ord. Vitalis). His 
descendants were great barons in 
Lincoln. Hugh de Bayeux, 1165, 
held two knights' fees in that county. 
The name continued long as Bayouse, 
Beyouse, and at last Bews. 

Bewsay, for BussET or De Busci. 

Bewabea, for Bewsat. 

Blok, a form of Bee. See Beach. 

BIddle, for BiDELL. 

Bidell, from Bidellus or Bedellus. 
/Sse Beadle. 

Bidon, for BiDTTN. See Beadon. 

Biffffers. Durand le Bigre, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Ra- 
nulph de Bigarz, 1198 (lb.). 

Biffot. Richard le Bigot and 
Robert, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 


Biles, a form of Btles. 

Bin, armorially identified with 
Byle or Byles, a form of Botle. 

BiUes. See Bill, a form of Botle. 

BlUett, armorially identified with 

BlDff. See Btng. 

Bln^e. See Bn^o. 

Blnyliain, or De Buisli, from 
Buisli or Builly, near Ne&chatel, 



Normandy (often supposed to be of 
Saxon origin). Roger de Busliaco 
held 149 lordships in barony 1086, 
chiefly in York and Notts, which 
were entitled the Honour of Tickhill. 
He also held Sutton, Somerset, from 
Roger de Arundel. One of his lord- 
ships was Bingham, Notts, an estate 
of great value and importance. Dug- 
dale confuses this baron with his son 
and grandson, who bore the same 
name. The latter suffered forfeiture 
t. Stephen, and his Honour of Tick- 
hill was, in 1150 and 1165, in the 
hands of the King (Rot. Pip. ; Lib. 
Niger). Jordan and John de Buisli 
were then his next heirs. The for- 
mer had issue Richard de B., who 
held 6 fees in 1165, and whose dau. 
carried that estate to Robert de 
Vipont. The male representation 
then vested in the descendants of 
Richard de B., younger son of Roger 
I., who founded Roche Abbey, York, 
1147 (Mon. i. 836). He had issue 
Richard and William de B. (lb.). 
John deB., son of the latter, granted 
lands to Roche (lb.). The former 
paid a fine in Bucks 1158 (Rot. 
rip.), and possessing Bingham, was 
thence named, and, c. 1166, as John 
de Bingham, witnessed charters in 
favour of EUesham Hospital, Lin- 
coln (Mon. ii. 422). His son Cle- 
ment was father of Hugh de Bing- 
ham, living 1109, who was enfeoffed 
in his lands at Bingham by Hugh 
Paganel (Testa). The lordship was 
soon after forfeited. Robert, brother 
of Clement, and, in 1205, Richard, 
his son, obtained livery of his lands 
at Bingham (Hardy, Obi. et fin. 258). 
He was brother of Robert, Bishop of 
Salisbury, and had issue William and 
Robert. The former possessed Sut- 
ton, Somerset, which had descended 

from his ancestor Roger de Buisli 
(Collinson, vol. ii. 350). From 
Robert, who m. the heiress of Tur- 
berville, descend the Binghams of 
Dorset, the Earls of Lucan, and 
Barons Clanmorris. 

Birbeok, from Brabant. Henry 
de Birbeka witnessed a charter of 
Godfrey Barbatus 1134; and Wil- 
liam de B. a charter of Godfrey 
Duke of Brabant 1179 (Albert. 
Mirsei Oper. Diplomat, i. 107, 174). 

Birmliirtaam, or Paynel. The 
barony of Birmingham was granted 
by Fulco Paynel, t, Henry I., to 
Peter (whose family were armori- 
ally identified with the Painels, each 
bearing a bend), by the service of 
9 knights. About 1150 William 
Fitz-Peter witnessed a charter of 
Gervase Paynel (Mon. ii. 907), and 
his son Peter Dapifer held 9 fees 
1165, and 1187 witnessed a charter 
of Gervase Paynel (Mon. ii. 911). 
He had William, Baron of Birming- 
ham (Dugd. War. 897, 8), and Peter 
de Birmingham, who went to Ire- 
land, and was ancestor of the barons 
of Athenry, Earls of Louth. See 

Biron. See Btbon. 

Birt. See BuRT. 

Blsliop. Radulphus Episcopus, 
or rfiveque, paid a fine in Nor- 
mandy 1180, and Ricardus Episcopus 
in 1184 (MRS). John Bishop 
witnessed a charter of Robert Fitz- 
Ilarding, t. Henry H. (Mon. ii.). 
In 1246 Matilda, dau. of Richard le 
Evesk, paid a fine, Wilts (Roberts, 
Excerpt.). Sir John Bisshopp was 
M.P. for Wilts 1315. Of this name 
were the Bishopps, Baronets, Lords 
de la Zouche. 

Biabopp, armorially identified 
with Bishop. 




8tsse, fmnorially identified with 
a branch of Bisseit bearing 3 escal- 
lops in bend, instead of in pale, as 
borne by Bisse. 

Blase, from La Bisse, Normandy. 
Bichard de la Bisse occurs in 1180 
in the Duchy (MRS), and his estate 
IB mentioned (lb.). William de 
Bisa witnessed in 1115 a charter of 
Stephen, Earl of Albemarle, for 
Alcey Abbey, Normandy (Mon. iL 

Blasell, armoiially identified with 


Biaaett. Ealph and Henry Biset 
occur in Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). 
William Biset had possessions in 
Notts and Derby 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
Manasser Biset occurs in Essex 1166 
(lb.), and 1165 he held a fee in 
Chaucy in the bailifry of Coutances, 
Normandy (Duchesne, Feod. Norm.), 
as did Henry Biset from the honour 
of Montfort Sire John Byset, of 
Worcestershire, lived 1300 (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). See Best. 

BlairraTe, or le Breton. B. in 
Berks was held (13th cent.) by Wil- 
liam le Breton and another. The 
former is armorially identified with 
Blagrave ; both bearing a bend. In 
ISth cent Alicia de Blackgrave held 
Bockhampton, Berks (Testa) ; and 
lands in Blagrave were held from 
William Fitz-Humphry (le Breton) 
by Nicholas Fitz-Hugh, which 
Ilenry 111. in 1247 confirmed to 
Poghele Priory, Berks (Mon. ii. 
207). The name le Breton indicates 
a Breton origin. 

Black. Odo, Robert, Matthew, 
Umfrid, and William Niger (black) 
occur in Normandy 1180-98 (MRS), 
Roger Niger occurs 1124 in a charter 
of Henry I. to Dive Abbey (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 169). Robertus Niger held 

lands in Kent 1086 (Domesd.). In 
1130 Godehait le Blac occurs at 
Carmarthen, Nicholas Blac in 
Warwick 1168 (Rot. Pip.), whose 
son Geofi&y Blache 1165 held from 
Pershore Abbey. In 1166 Hamo 
Niger held a fee from Hamo Htz- 
Meinfelin, Bucks (Lib. Niger). 
Some native English families may 
be included under the name. 

Blaekett, an abbreviation of 
Blakchett. Hence the baronets 

Blaekatone, or le Breton. Black- 
stone, Devon, was held 1086 by Alu- 
red le Breton (from Bretagne), who 
appears to have been succeeded by 
his grandson Payne Iltz-Serlo, who 
granted the church of B. to Plymp- 
ton Priory (Mon. iL 8). In 13th 
cent. WiUiam Blackston, with Wil- 
liam de CleviUe, held lands at Stanes 
of the Honour of Wallingford 

Blake, Admiral Robert, the great 
Naval Commander t. Croniwell, was 
of Somerset, in which county Walter 
Blache occurs 1273 (Rot Hundr. 
ii. 121), and GUbert Niger in 1203 
(Rot Cane). The latter was then 
deceased. Roger Niger occurs in a 
charter to Dive Abbey, Normandy, 
1124 (Gall. Christ xi. 169, instr.). 
See Black. 

Blakey, the French pronuncia- 
tion of Blaket See Blackett. 

BlanelianL Ralph and William 
Blanchart were of Normandy, 1180- 
96 (MRS). Richard Blanchard, 
12th century, witnessed a charter of 
Roger de Montbegon, York (Mon. 
ii. 662). Ponce B. held twelve fees 
in Hants, granted by Richard L, 
and Gilbert and William B. had 
estates, Lincoln (Testa). 

BlanolieTille, from the estate 



c x.: 

WilScn VRanr wed 
Robot and J^lta BLanA^ m 
XonniiidT, 11 c9[M^ t IIRS I : £:««i» 
BUnAt in Cascbivire: Htmr K 
in Qzfofd, c liTf i Rk> 

Blmilii Bc-bert and Ralph 
Blanchet, BSanqnet. or Blankei 
oecar in XonnandT. 1 1^0-d5 < HES L 
In EnglaDd the same appeaxs as 
Blachet or Blaket. 

XtaMhAeM. an Anglidaed fbim 
of Blaschktxlle. 

for BuLCESTOjn. 
for Bleat. 

for BlAKKT. 

Ljr. Un&Erdus de B!e paid a 
Bncj XormandT, 1160 (MRS) ; 
Robert de Blee occurs in Stadf^Drd, 
1199 ; GalMdos de Blie in Leicester 

Slaaaarbaaset, or De Tilliol, 
from TUliol, near Roaen. Richard 
de T., lord of Blennerh&seet. Cumber- 
land, t. Henrj !., waa father of 
Simon, ancestor of Sire Piers Tilliol 
of Blennerhaaaet t. Henry VlLL 
(Nicboldon and Bums, 121, 451). 
The younger brancbeabore the name 
of De Blennerhnsset^ 

fur Blissett. 
armorially identified 
with Bluett. 

8lewltt,armorially identified with 

Bley, for Bleat. 

Blictay or De Bloin, from Bretagne, 
Tariously written Bloy, Bly, Bloyne, 
Bloe, Blue, Bloyo, Blohin, Bloihowe, 
&c. In 1212-22 Jelduin de Bloe 
or Blew was an envoy from the 
Viscount of Thouara to Henry III. 

TLm:^, Rx. ChsA, L *3& ♦ST, 1±9, 
<^. T^ fia=ke^ in Bb&tazr^* ii 

Is'l*>»5 K>:is li-r Chris- 
d • hiA £Te 1.^- 
f«fi^ in C:-ff2- 
waiL Gnl^ i- K ii>xi fired t. 
Stirph-M ; G-eofirr. Lis sea. ttrld 
»Tea fees. 1165 < lik Nl^r * : Alan 
Bl^iadaa. hk vm^ is !=.'end:-n^ 
1201 .Haidr, ObL et £il lf>^». 
Sire Ralph DeKoihoo Lai a writ :/ 
mliitarr sssuaoos. 13dO; anl Alan 
BL, 1401, held fees of the Ovn^ur 
of Mortaine, Cornwall (Carew, 
C<wnw. 39, 43). Of a collateral 
branch was John BIyrh or B^-:*ye, 
1410, who granted to his son lands 
t in CornwalL His wife inherited 
lands in Botadon, Deron, where the 
familT remained seated in the six- 
teenth oentnij. The earls of Dam- 
ley descend horn this line, whose 
arms ther bear. 

BMnden, for Blfxdell. 

Bllaa, for Bleys or Bloys, i.e. 
Blois. WlUiam de Bleya occurs in 
Worcester, c. 1272 (RH); and Ralph 
de Blees held Xeen-SoUan, Salop, t. 
Henry VI. (Inq. p. m.). The family 
is armorially identified with Blois. 


BUaaett, for Buza&d, or Blizart. 

BUxard, or Blizart, perhaps from 
Blesum, Blois, meaning a native of 
Blois. The name is evidently 

BloclLej, the French pn^nuuciu- 
tion of Bloquet or Ploquet. iS<r 

Bloioe, for Blois. 

Bloia, from Blois or Blosuni, 
France. Theobald, count of lUoii* 
(whose ancestry is div^putinl), had 
Eudes II., who ni. Bertha, dau. of 
Conrad, king of Burgundy, by a 
dau. of Louis D'OutnMuor, king of 

M 101 



France, and succeeding 096, ac- 
quired Champagne by conquest, of 
which he assumed the title of Count 
Palatine. Hg had issue, 1. Theo- 
bald, ancestor of the counts of 
Champagne, so renowned in the 
Crusades, and afterwards kings of 
Navarre. 2. Henry, sumamed Ste- 
phen, count of Troyes and Meaux, 
who refused homage to Henry I., 
king of France, and was banished, 
1041. His son Odo or Eudes de 
Champagne or Blois, being despoiled 
of his estates by his uncle, the Count 
of C, retired to Normandy, and 
obtained from John, archbishop of 
Rouen, the lordship of Albemarle, 
held by ten knights' service. He 
m. Adelais de Conteville, half sister 
to the Conqueror, and acquired vast 
baronies in England, held by his 
descendants the earls of Albemarle, 
barons of Holdemess. He probably 
had brothers, from one of whom 
descended the family of De Blois, 
who bore the bend of the counts of 
Blois and Champagne and of the 
earls of Albemarle. In 1165 Emald 
de Bloi held lands of ancient en- 
feoffment from Earl Alberic de Ver 
(Lib. Nig.). In 1201 Robert de 
B. was party to a suit, Essex 
(RCR), and 1220 again. William 
de Bloys was bishop of Winchester, 
1226 ; and 1250 Alexander Bleys is 
mentioned in Gloucester. Thomas 
Blois, living at Norton, Suffolk, 
1470, was ancestor of the baronets 

Blomefleld. See Bloohfield. 
Hence the baronets Blomefield. 

Blomfleld. See Bloomfield. 
Hence the late eminent J. C. Blom- 
field, bishop of London. 

Bloomfield, armorially identified 
with Blomville, from the lordship 

so named near Caen and Touques. 
The name occurs as Blundeville, 
Blosmeville, Blumville, &c. Richard 
de Blumville was a benefactor, t. 
Rich. I., to Bliburg Abbey, Suffolk 
(Mon. ii. 594). Thomas de B. had 
custody of the estates of Earl Bigod 
in Norfolk and Suffolk (Roberts, 
Excerpt, i. 125), and 1230 Thomas 
de B. was bishop of Norwich. In 
1316 Catherine and William de B. 
were possessed of six manors in 
Norfolk (Palgr. Pari. Writs). Hence 
the lords Bloomfield. 

Blossett. The Blossetts of Nor- 
mandy were barons of Esneval, and 
Vidames. The last was Eguerrand 
Baron D'Esneval, c 1477 (La Roque, 
Mais. Hare ii. 1183). 

Blount, Le Blund, or Blundus. 
Gi3rvase, Fromund, Robert, Wy- 
mund Blundus of Normandy, 11 BO- 
OS (MRS). Gilbert and Robert 
Blundus (said to be of the family 
of the counts of Guisnes) held 
baronies in the Eastern Counties, 
1086. There are frequent notices 
of the name, 12th cent, in Essex, 
Suffolk, AVilts, Notts, &c. In 1300 
three families of Le Blund bore 
different arms, and were probably 
of different foreign origins. Hence 
derive the baronets Blount 

Blow, for Blue or Bloy. See 

Blae. See Blews. 

Bluett. In 1084 Richard and 
William Bloet occur in Normandy 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 228 Instr.). Robert 
Bloiet was bishop of Winchester, 
t William I.. (Ord. Vit. 7Q3). 
Briqueville la Blouette was the seat 
of this family in Normandy (La 
Roque, Mais. Hare. ii. 1834). Robert 
Bloet witnessed a charter of Wil- 
liam I. (Mon. i. 49), and Ralph B. 



at the same time was a benefactor 
of Gloucester Abbey (lb. i. 118). 
William Bluet was summoned with 
other barons to march against the 
Welsh, 1256. The name long re- 
mained of eminence in the West of 

Blomfleld. See Bloomfieu). 

Blandell. See Blunden. 

Blanden, armorially identified 
with Blundell or Blondel. Wastin 
or Gastin ]31ondel occurs in Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). This family 
came to England with William 
Malet, and William B. in 11G6 held 
three fees of the Honour of the 
Malets of Eye (Lib. Nig.), and 
liobert de Crek held two more fees 
from Blondel. In Salop this family 
was seated before 1260 (Eyton). 
Sire Bobert Blundell witnessed a 
charter of Abberbury Abbey, Salop 
(Mon. i. GOG). A branch became 
seated at Ince, I^ancashire, and 
another in Ireland as barons of 
Edenderry, viscounts Blundell. The 
baronets Blunden lost the ancient 
orthography of their name, but 
retained their original family arms^ 
those of the Blundells, which suffice 
for their identification. 

Blundafleld, for BlundeviUe 
(I^wer). See Bloom pield. 

Blnnt. Kadulf, Roger, Robert 
le Blont, Norm. 1180-05 (MRS). 
Hence the baronets Blunt. 

Blews, a form of Blew or Blue. 
Etard de Bleu occurs in Kent, 1199, 
and Robert de Bloi in Essex (RCR). 
This name was a form of Bloi, Bloin, 
or Blohin of Bretagne, often written 
Blue. See Bligh. 

Biy, for Bloi. See Bligh. 

BoaiT) for BoouE. 

Boase, for Bo WES (Lower). 

Boat^ for Buaty from the Castle 


of Buat near Falaise. The family 
of De Buat or Boat long remained 
in Normandy (Des Bois). Sexus 
de Bue occurs in Surrey, 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). See BowETT. 
, for Boase. 
, for Boase. 

Bobart. N. Popart^ Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Bockerfleld, from Bocherville or 
Bucheville, Normandy. Hubert de 
Bucherville (12th cent.) witnessed 
the charter of Isabella de Say to 
Wenlock Abbey (Mon. i. 614). 

Bookett, originally Boquet 
(Lower). Robert Bouquet occurs 
in Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Bodel, for BuDELL. 

Bodffer. Adam, Amulph, Bos- 
chier, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; W. 
le Boghier, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Bodelly, for Botelly or Batelly. 
See Batley. 

Bofbty, from Beaufay near Alen- 
9on, Normandy. Eguerrand de 
BolFei occurs in Normandy, 1195 
(MRS). It sometimes now takes 
the form of Bophey. 

Boffris* William de Bogis occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 and 1 195 (MRS). 
The name De Boges occurs else- 
where in 1182 (Gallia Christ, xvi. 

Boffff** See BoGOis. 

BoU, from Normandy, several 
families, viz. : — 

1. De Bois-Amaud, hereditary 
stewards of the counts of Breteuil, 
sires of Poilly. Their signatures 
appear in the charter of William 
Fitz-Osbome to Lire Abbey, t. 
William I. They long flourished 
in Leicester and Northants. 

2. De Bois-Guillaume, of the 
bailifry of Caux, of whom William 
de B. was seated in Essex, 1086. 




They long flourished in the Eastern 

3. De Bois-Herbert, barons of 
Halberton, Devon; Roger Faitel, 
baron of B. Herbert, occurs 1050 
(Ord. Vit 466); Hugo de Bosco 
H. occurs, 1083, in England (Exon. 
Domesd.). They long flourished in 
Dorset, and the barons of Halberton, 
Devon, were a branch. 

4. De Bois- Robert or Roard, of 
whom Robert de B. and his brother 
held estates in Bucks, 1086. Sire 
Nicholas de Bois of this family lived 
14th century. 

5. De Bois, descended from a 
companion of Bernard de Neu- 
march^, to whom he granted a 
barony, Brecknock, 1088, named 
after him Trebois. 

Bole, or BoELS. 

Boles, a form of Bo^LS. See 


Bolejm. Queen Anna Boleyn 
was great-granddaughter of Sir 
Geofiry Boleyn, Lord Mayor of Lon- 
don temp. Henry VI., who accumu- 
lated a large fortune. The family 
had formerly been of great conse- 
quence. Sir Thomas B. of Blick- 
ling, Norfolk, grandfather of Sir 
Geoflry, lived c. 1400, and was line- 
allv descended from John de Bo- 
leyne of Sail, living 1283, whose 
father Simon purchased lands in 
Norfolk by fine 1252. The father 
of the latter m. the sister and heir 
of Robert Malet (Blomefield), and 
possessed estates at Walpole, &c. 
In 1165 Herebert de Buliun held half 
a knight's fee from Roger Bigod, E. 
of Norfolk (Lib. Niger). At the 
same time William de Bolein held 
1 fee in York and 1 in Lincoln; 
which shows that there were then 
two branches of the family in Eng- 

land. Accordingly, in the preceding 
generation, Eustace and Simon de 
Bologne, brothers of Pharamus de 
B., are mentioned in a charter of the 
latter (Mon. Ang. i. 583). 

It appears from this charter that 
Pharamus (who had estates in Eng- 
land) was son of William de Bolonia, 
the son of Geoffry de Bolonia, son of 
Eustace, Count of Bologne (Ibid.). 
Pharamus held estates in England 
from the Count of Bologne, his kins- 
man, whose English barony consisted 
of 112 knights' fees. 

The Counts of Bologne descended 
from Angilbert, a Frank noble, who 
m. Bertha, dau. of the Emperor 
Charlemagne, and before 790 was 
created Duke of the maritime terri- 
tory afterwards styled Ponthieu (Art 
de V^rif. les Dates, xiL 818). Count 
Nithard, his son, rendered eminent 
services to his uncles Lewis and 
Charles the Bald. Seventh in de- 
scent from him was William I., who 
succeeded before 957. His great 
grandson was Eustace I., who had 
issue Eustace H., Goisfi^d, Bishop 
of Paris, Lambert, and Godfrid, or 
Geoffry, ancestor of the Boleyns. 

BoUand. Richard de la Boil- 
lante, Norm. 1198, MRS. 

Bollen, armorially identified with 

BolleD§f, for Boulogne, or Bo- 


BoUowe, forBellewe, orBETXEW. 

Bolster, for Balster or Balistar. 
See Alabaster. 

Bolt, from Bolt or Bout, near 
Bayeux. Tescelinus de Boalt paid a 
fine in Normandy 1 180, in the bail- 
ifry of William Duredent, MRS. 
Reginald and Richard Bolt occur in 
Oxford, c. 1272, RH. 

Beltoii-irelsoD,or DeMontfichet, 



Earlfl Nelson. Alured Gemon^ 
brother of William Gemon, Baron 
of Montfichet (see Cavendish), was 
father of Matthew, who had 3 sons — 
1, Ralph, living 1165, ancestor of 
the Gemons and Cavendishes; 2, 
Richard, father of Osbert de Gladis- 
fen ; 3, Hugh Gemon or De Bolton. 
The Lordships of Bolton, Bradwell, 
Gapton, and Hopland, Suffolk, were 
exchanged, t. Henry I. or Stephen, 
by their then owner, with the Ger- 
nons, for Gyl in Normandy (Test. 
205). Matthew G. was probably the 
grantee of Bolton, &c. He gave 
them to his sons Ralph, Richard, 
and Hugh; and Bartholomew de 
Bolton, son of Hugh, held these 
estates on condition of paying to 
Ralph Gemon (son of Ralph) and 
Osbert de Gladisfen (son of Richard) 
eight shillings annually (Suckling, 
Sutr. i. 301, 303, 323 ; Testa, 295). 
Bartholomew de B. was father of 
Joceus or Jocelin de B., who is men- 
tioned in the Testa de Neville (103) 
as king's bailiff of the district where 
Bolton was situate. After him Ro- 
bert de B. occurs (lb.), and in 1286 
Thomas de Hopland, brother of the 
owner of Bolton, &c, occurs (Suck- 
ling, Suff. i. 323). The family of 
Bolton continued in Suffolk till t. 
James I. ; but a branch settled in 
Norfolk, of which was William B. 
(probably a younger son of the Suf- 
folk line), who m., c 1430, an heiress 
in Norfolk ; and from him descended 
the Lords of Brisingham and Hey- 
wood, who continued till the time 
of ' Elizabeth. From a younger 
branch of these descend the Earls 
Nelson, who obtained that title as 
the nearest heirs in blood of the re- 
nowned Nelson. 
The arms of the Boltons, or Boul- 

tons (on a bend argent, 3 leopards' 
heads), were probably originally 3 
escallops instead of leopards' heads, 
an ancient coat of the Gemons be- 
ing on a bend 3 escallops (Robson). 
Escallops were frequently exchanged 
by mistake for leopards' heads. 

Bompas, from Bonpas near Per- 
pignan, a Visigoth family. Gilbert^ 
son of William Bonpas, paid a fine, 
1265, for an assize, Gloucestershire 
(Roberts, Excerpt, ii. 418). 

Bonamj. Radulphus de Bono 
Amico occurs in Normandy 1180, 
MRS, and Robert and William Bon 
Ami in 1198 (lb.). 

Bone, armorially identified with 
Bohun of Midhurs^ or De Fulgeres. 
See FouLGEB. 

Bonell, or Bunel, Lords of Tissy 
near Caen (Des Bois). In 1166 
Roger Bunel and Robert Htz-Julian 
held 2 fees in Lincoln from Richard 
de la Haye (Lib. Niger). 

Boner. Bartholomew Bonaire 
party to a suit Hants 1200^ RCR. 
This name appears foreign. 

Bonest, from BanastOi or Banas- 
tre. See Baitnister. 

Bone J, for Bonnet. 

Bonfleld, for Bonville, from the 
Castle of Bonneville or BondeviUe, 
Normandy. William de Bonville 
occurs 1124 (Gall. Christ xi. 159). 
In 1165 the son of Robert de Bon- 
avilla held lands in York (Lib. Ni- 
ger). The Barons Bonville were of 
this house (See Dugdale, Baronage). 

Bonliam. Humphry and W^il- 
liam Bonhomme occur in Cambridge 
c 1272, R.H. The name is obvi- 
ously foreign. One family may have 
derived its name from Bonham, Nor- 
folk. Hence the Baronets Bon- 

Bonbote, or Bonnot, a form of 




Bonnett, with which it is armorially 

Bonnett. Hoger Bonitus wit- 
nessed 1076 a charter of William de 
Braiose, Sussex (Mon. i. 581). The 
family seat was near Alen^on. The 
name occurs in the Battle Ahbey 
roll. Robert Bonat (13th cent) 
held 1^ knights' fees from tne Ba- 
rons Braiose at Wagpingthom, Sus- 
sex (Testa). 

Bonne J. Gaufridus Bonie, Nicho- 
las, and Richard Bonie occur in Nor- 
mandy 1189-96, MRS; Agnes and 
Alicia Bonye in Oxfordshire, c. 1272, 

8onnivell,for Bonville. See BoN- 


Bonom, for BoNHiM. 

BoDiui, armorially identified with 
Bon EST. 

Boodle, for BuDELL. 

Booff, for BoGUE. 

Booker. Walter Bochier is men- 
tioned in Normandy 1180, MRS. 
The name in England is armorially 
identified with Boocher. 

Boole, or Boyle. Ralph Buelles 
or Buels occurs in Normandy 1195, 
MRS. See Boyle. 

Boolen, for BuUen, or BoLETif. 

Bools. See BoGLE. 

Boon, or BooNE, armorially iden- 
tified with Bohun. There were two 
families of the name, 1 Norman, 
2 Breton. 

The former descended from Hum- 
phry de Bohun, who accompanied 
the Conqueror, and was ancestor of 
the Bohuns, Earls of Hereford, Con- 
stables of England. 

The latter was a branch of the 
Barons of Fougeres or Filgeres in 
Bretagne, whose ancestry reaches to 
the year 900 (Herald and Genealo- 
gist). See FouLGER. 

Boone, armorially identified with 
Bohun. See Boon. 

Booser, for BowSEB. 

Boosej. Alexander de la Bu- 
zeia, Normandy 1180, MRS ; Ralph 
Buse, Eng. 1194, CR; William B., 
Engl. c. 1272, RH. 

Boot, perhaps from Boat. The 
fief of Hugo Boot, however, is men- 
tioned t. Philip Augustus, as held 
from Walter Tirel in the Vexin, 
Normandy (M6m. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 184). 

Boottibj, a younger branch of 
the Barons de Tateshall, descended 
from Eudo, a foreign noble, living 
1086 (Domesd.). Boothby was held 
13th cent by Robert de Tateshall, 
the ancestor of this family (Testa). 
Sir Alexander de Boothby had a 
writ of summons, 1296, to march 
against the Scots. From this family 
descend the Baronets Boothby. 

Borne. Ansold, Anselm, Walter 
le Borne, Normandy 1180-95, MRS. 

Borourli, or De Burgh, other- 
wise Tusard. Hubert de B., the 
great Earl of Kent t. Henry III., 
was descended from a family which 
held Burgh, Causton, &c., in Nor- 
folk, by the service of finding a 
mounted cross-bow-man for the 
king's army for 40 days, and had so 
held those estates from the time of 
Henry 1. These estates being di- 
vided between the family of Tusard 
and that of De Burgh, it appears 
that the former was the original 
Norman name, retained by one 
branch (See Testa de Neville, 293). 
William Tusard, t. William I., had 
issue Robert de Burgh and Gerard 
Tusard, to whom the above lands 
seem to have been granted by Henry 
I. (Testa, 293). The latter was a 
benefactor to Castle Acre, and left 



descendants named Tusard. The 
former^s lands passed to his brother 
Ilainald de B., father of William de 
B., whose son Rainier was father of 
Hubert de Burgh, the great Earl of 
Kent. All these persons are men- 
tioned in Blomefield 's Norfolk. From 
this house descended the Lords 
Burgh or Borough of Gainsborough. 

Borrow, armorially identified 
with Borough and Buroh. 

Borrell, armorially identified with 


Borrett. John Buret occurs in 
Normandy 1105, and Radulph de 
Burettes, MRS. Walter de la Bu- 
rette in Devon, c. 1272, RFI. 

Borroufftas. See BuRROUGH. 

Borrowes. See BuRROuen or 
Burgh. Hence the baronets of the 

Bose, for Boss. 

Bosbell, for Bushell. 

Bostaer, a form of Bourchieb 

Bosquet. See BocKETT. 

Boss. Radulph us Bos or Bose 
occurs in Normandy 1180, Durand 
and Richard B. 1198, MRS. Ra- 
dulphus B. also occurs in Bucks 
1194, RCR, as Rad. Buse. 

Bossard, or Bussard. Baldwin, 
Ranulph, and William Buscart or 
Buschart occur in Normandy 1198, 
MRS ; Henry Boscard in Salop 1203 
(Rot. Cane). Leigh ton-Buzzard 
derives its name from this family. 

Bossey. See Booset. 

Bossy, for Busset. 

Bostel, for Postel. Richard, 
Robert, Alexander, Ralph, and Eus- 
tace Postel of Normandy 1180-95, 

Bostfleld, for BOSTILLE. 

BosTiUe, from B. near Caudebec, 
Normandy. William de Boseville, 

with Engelger de Bohun, witnessed 
the charter of Eenilworth t. Henry I 
(Mon. iL 114). Helias de Boseville 
granted lands to Nostell, York, con- 
firmed by Henry U. (lb. ii. 37). In 
1105 William de B. held lands in 
Essex, Robert de B. in Suffolk (Lib. 
Nig.). In Normandy Gaufrid de B. 
held t. Hen. I., two fees from Hugh de 
Montfort and the church of Bayeux. 

Boswell, armorially identified 
with Bosyille. 

Boterill. Geoffry Boterel, bro- 
ther of Alan, Count of Penthi6vre 
and Richmond, occurs in a Breton 
charter, 1080 (Morice, Hist. Bret. 
Preuves, ii. 455). His son Hamon 
was father of William Botterill, 
mentioned in England, 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). He m. Alice, co-heir of 
Robert Corbet, sister of Annora, 
mother of Reginald, Earl of Corn- 
wall by Henry I. This marriage 
accounts for the settlement of this 
family in Cornwall, ancestors of the 
Barons Botreaux. 

Bott. W^illiam Bot occurs in 
Normandy 1195-8 (MRS); Walter 
Botte in Oxfordshire, 1189 (Rot. 

Bottin. Stephen, Gilbert, and 
William Botin occur in Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). Alicia, widow of 
Thomas Buting or 13oting, paid a 
fine in Lincoln (Roberts, Excerpt. iL 

Bontnff, for Bottdt. 

Bottle. Roger Botel occurs in 
Normandy, 1195 (MRS). 

Bottrell or Botterel, or De Bote- 
reaux, from Bottereaux, near Evreux. 
This family is frequently mentioned 
in the 12th cent., in England, as De 
Boterillis, and bore different arms 
from that of Botreaux of Cornwall. 
See BoTBBlLL. 




Botevjle, from Bouteyille near 
Carenton, Normandy. The name 
occurs in Battle Abbey Roll. Robert 
de Buteville held two fees in Bed- 
ford, 1165, and Robert de B. held in 
Norfolk (Lib. Niger). In 1316 John 
de ButeTille was possessed of the 
lordship of Cheddiogstone, Bucks 
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). .The name of 
Butterfield is probably a form, 

Boaclie, from Buces, now Bucels, 
near Caen. Ilugo de Bucis occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Gilbert 
de Buche in Surrey, 1199, RCRj 
and Roger Buche in Norfolk. John 
de Bucis had a suit in England t. 
John (Placit. Abbreviatio.). 

Boucher, armorially identified 
with BoimcHtER. 

Boueliett, a form of Boceett. 

BoulBer, from Bouflers, near Ab- 
beville. James Beauilour or Beau- 
fleur was collector in the Port 
of London, 1322 (Palgr. Pari. 

Bouffliejr, armorially identified 
withBowETT. The baronets Boughey 
are paternally descended from Flet- 


Boufflitoii or Boveton, for Boven- 
ton, with which it was originally 
armorially identified, bearing three 
crescents or (Robson, arms of Bough- 
ton of Lawford). See Botnton. The 
baronets Boughton descend from 

Bonlder, from Baudre, near St. 
Lo, in the Cotentin. Walter Bulder 
occurs in York, c. 1272, RH. 

Boollj. See Bullet. 

Bonlt, armorially identified with 

Bomn, armorially identified with 
Bohun of Midhtirst. See Boon. 

Bonn, armorially identified with 
Bohun of Midhurst. Sde Boon. 

Bound, the same as Bownb 

Boundj, from Bondy, near St. 
Denis, Isle of France. Ralph de 
Bond^ occurs in England, 1199, 
RCR. Walter Bonde in York, 1216 
(Roberts, Excerpta). 

Bonr, armorially identified with 
Boun or Bohun. See Boon. 

Bonroliier, a form of Bousser or 
Bousseres, from Boursidres, in Bur- 
gundy. Urso de Berseres held Senley, 
Bucks, 1086 (Domesd.). Sylvester 
de Bursers in 1165 held lands in 
Sufiblk, of the honour of Clare (Lib. 
Niger). John de Busser was a 
justice in Essex and Hertford 1317^ 
1318 ; in 1321 a justice of the Com- 
mon Pleas, and in 1324 Robert de 
Bousser was summoned from Ebsex 
to the Great Council, Westminster. 
The Lords Bourchier, Earls of Essex 
and Eu, descended from this family. 

Bourdon. Geoffry, John, Ar- 
nald, Sylvester, Osbert, Ranulph 
Bordon, and others in Normandy, 
1180-96 (MRS); William B. in 
Northants, Reginald and Roger in 
Gloucester 1199, RCR. 

Bonrke, for Burke or Bubgh. 
The Earls of Mayo are of this name. 

Bourlet or Borlet. See Barlbtt. 

Boumer or Burner, a form of 
Bemer or Bbbnebs. 

Bousfleld, from Bousville or Bou- 
ville, near Pavilly, Normandy. Viger, 
Walter, Andrew, Serlo de Buesvilla 
orBuevilla,occurll8a-96(MRS). In 
1244 William de Boevill, son and 
heir of Ranulph de B., did homage 
for his lands in the bailifry of New- 
castle-under-Line (Roberts, Excerp- 
ta, i. 417). 
Boutolier, for Boitchbb. 
Boutell. See Bultesl, and 



Boatroy. Alvaredus, John, and 
Roger Boteri occur in NormRndy, 
1180-95 (MRS); WiUiam Buteri 
or Butery in England t. John (Hardy, 
Rot De Libertate). 

Boavier. Hugo Bouvier and John 
Bovier of Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS). See Bowteb. 

Boats. See Boot. 

Bovaj, for BEAUviJS. 

BoTille, a baronial family from 
Boorille or Boeville, Normandy. 
William de B. had possessions in 
Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.). Another 
William de B. occurs in Essex and 
Herts, 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and 1166 
John de B. returned the fees of his 
barony in Suffolk as four, at which 
time Otuel de B. held in Essex from 
the honours of Mandeville and De 
Thame, and William de B. in Bucks 
from the Earl (Lib. Niger). William 
de B. of Norfolk and Suffolk had 
writs of military summons 1296 and 
1300. The family was widely spread 
through England, and in 1166 held 
sixteen knights' fees. An eminent 
chief-justice bore the name. 

BoTliifftoii or BoTenton. See 


BoTiorton. See BonrxoN. 

Bowaok, for Boag. 

Bowolier, for Bovbchieb. 

Bowden, from Bodin (Lower). 
Petrus Bodin occurs in Normandy, 
12th cent (M^m. Soc. Ajit. Nonn. v. 

Bowdler (from whom Hope- 
Bowdler and other places, Salop), a 
form of De Boilers or Budlers of 
Flanders. See Bulleb. 

Bowes, from Boves, Normandy. 
John de Bowes or Boves occurs in 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Hugh de 
BoveiB, t. William L, had grants in 
Notts ( Wiffen, Mem. Russell). Hugh 

de Boves commanded in Poitou and 
Flanders for King John (Roger 
Wendover, iii. 287). William de 
Boves, of Notts, n^as dead 1219 
(Roberts, Excerpta). 

Bowett. Alexander and Unfrid 
Bouet occur in Normandy 1180-98 
(MRS) ; Richard Bowet, one of the 
followers of John de Mowbray in 
pursuit of the Spencers, had pardon 
1321 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Bowker. See BooEEB. There is 
an armorial relationship between the 

Bowles or Buelles. See Botle. 
Hence W. Lisle Bowles the poet 

Bowless, for Bowles. 

Bowlej, for Beaulieu (Lower). 
Simon de Bello Loco of Nonnandy 
1180, Froger and Nicholas de B. 
1198 (MRS). Alexander de Bello 
Loco paid a fine, Bedfordshire 1266 
(Roberts, Excerpt.). 

Bown, armorially identified with 
Bohun of Midhurst. See Boon. 
k, for Beaurain. See Bow- 


BowTinff, from Beaurain, near 
Cambrai, Flanders. Wybert de 
Beaurain occurs 1180-98 in Nor- 
mandy (MRS). Hence the able 
writer Sir John Bowring. See Bow- 

Bowry. See BuBT. 

Bowser, armorially identified with 


Bowtell, fpr Bon tell. 

Bowton, for Boughton. 

Bowyer, baronets. This family 
has been derived from the B.s of 
Knippersley, Stafford, but erroneous- 
ly ; for the arms entirely differ, nor 
is there any evidence of descent. 
The name, as appears by the arms, 
was originally Bouvier (Bobson). 




Hugo Bouvier and John B. were of 
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS). Gal- 
frid le Boyer occurs in Kent 1250 
(Roberts, Excerpt.). In 1273 Wil- 
liam B. was of Sussex (Plac. de quo 
War.). Ralph B. was M.P. for 
Arundel 1555, and John M.P. for 
Steyning 1547. 

Bowjn, armorially identified with 
Bohun. iSee Boon. 

Boyall, a form of Boyle (Lower). 

Boyoe, a form of Bois. 

Boyd, a branch of the Breton 
family of Dinant. See Stttart. It 
descends from a brother of Walter, 
first high steward of Scotland, and 
the Earls of Arran, Kilmarnock, and 
Errol were of the name. 

Boydell, descended from Osborne 
Fitz-Tezzo, Baron of Dodelston, 
Cheshire, 1086, who appears to have 
been Norman, as the Church of Bois- 
dt?l was given to St. Stephen's, 
Caen, 1082 by Serlo de Lingeure 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 74). Helto Fitz- 
Ilugh, grandson of Osborne, had 
issue Hugh Boydel, ancestor of this 
family (Ormerod, Cheshire). 

Boyes, for Bois. 

Boyle, from Boile, otherwise 
Boelles or Builles, now La Buille, 
near Rouen. Fulcher Budellus or 
de Buelles witnessed a charter of 
Odo of Bayeux 1074 (Mdm. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. viii. 436). Bartholomew 
de Boel, Vidame of Chartres, was a 
leader in Palestine 1006 (Ord. Vita- 
lis). William de Bool or Boeles, 
and Gilbert, occur in Normandy, 
1180 (MRS). Osbert de Boel was 
of Lincoln, 1138 (Mon. ii. 826). 
Osbert de Boelles, 1165, held lands 
in Devon (Lib. Nig.), Lambert de 
B. in the eastern counties (lb.). 
The family afterwards appears in 
Bedford, Warwick, Southants, Staf- 

ford, Rutland, Salop. In the latter, 
William de Buels (descended from 
Helias de Buel, living t. John) sold 
estates 1290 to Robert Bum el, 
Bishop of Bath (Eyton, Salop, iii. 
203). His son W^iUiam and his 
family settled in Hereford, and hence 
sprang Ludovic Buel or Boyle of 
Hereford (Harl. MS. 1645), ancestor 
of the Earls of Cork, Burlington, 
Orrery, Shannon, and other great 

Boyle, of Scotland, firom Boyville 
of Normandy, otherwise Boeville 
(See Botjsfibld). Many of the name 
occur in Normandy, 12th cent. 
William de Boeville (Boeville) was 
of SuiFolk, 1086, William de Boe- 
ville of Essex and Herts, 1130, He- 
lias de Boyvill and William de 
Buiville of Gloucester and Bucks, 
1165 (Lib. Nig.). David de Boy- 
vill of Scotland (12th cent) wit- 
nessed a charter of William the Lion 
(Chart. Mailros.). Richard, the 
king's marshal, granted a fishery in 
the Tweed, held from David De 
Bouvele, his uncle (lb.). The Earls 
of Glasgow of this line have adopted 
the arms of the English Boyles, as 
arms of afi*ection, in addition to their 

Boylesy for Buelles or Boyle. 

Boyifl, for Boyle. 

Bogruet for Boges or Booois. 

Boynell,armorially identified with 
Boyville. See Boyle of Scotland. 

Boys, for Bois. 

Boyse, for Bois. 

Amfrid Buisson of Normandy lived 
1180-95 (MRS). Roger Buzun 
occurs in Norfolk 1258 (Roberts, 

Boynton, or De Brus, abbreviated 
from Boventon. See Bbttce. Robert 



Fitz-Norman Bruis or Bruce of Bo- 
Tenton witnessed a charter of Ra- 
nulph de Merlai for St. Mary's, York, 
1129 (Mon. u. 1024). Nonnan, his 
father, was son of Robert de Brue, 
living 1086. The family of De 
Boy en ton or Boynton in the 12th 
and 13th centuries held a leading 
position in York, and from it de- 
scend the baronets Boynton. 

Brabant, from the Netherlands. 
Arnold Braban (Brabant) of Stam- 
ford occurs 1297 (Palgr. ParLWritS). 

Brabaxon, originally from Bra- 
bant In 1198 Thomas Braben9on 
paid a fine of 50/. in Normandy, and 
Roger lent 15/. to the king (MRS). 
The family continued in Normandy 
(La Roque, Mais. Ilarcourt, i. 604). 
John Brabazon paid a fine Oxford- 
shire 1247 (Roberts, Excerpt.). 
Roger le Brabazon was a justiciary 
1294-1316, and William de B. was 
M.P. for Leicestershire 1313, and in 
1325 had a writ of military sum- 
mons to pass into Gascoigne. From 
this family descended the Earls of 
Meath and the Baronets Brabazon. 

Bracebridffe or De Ardem. 
Ralph, son of William de Ardem, 
was Lord of Bracebridge, Lincoln, 
13th cent. (Testa, 324). The family 
of Ardem or Arden was Norman, and 
came to England 1066. The Brace- 
bridge family bear the arms of Arden 
or Ardem, being a fesse gules, with 
different tinctures of the field. In 
1165 William de Arden held a fief 
Kent, Helias de Ardem Somerset, 
Thomas de Arden Essex (Lib. Nig.)* 
In 13th cent Ralph de A. of Essex 
held a fee from the honour of Peyerill 
of London (Testa, 364). He was pro- 
bably the same who held Brace - 
bridge. That this family was con- 
nected with the Eastern Counties 

appears from the marriage of 
William de Criketot, Baron of Ix- 
worth, Suffolk, to the dau. of John 
Bracebrigge (Mon. ii. 184). The 
latter was living 1305 (Mon. ii. 327). 

Brace, from Bracet. 

Braoey, from Br^y, near Caen. 
Henry and Ilamelin de Brecie occur 
in Normandy 1180-95 (MRS.). 
Radulphus de Braceio occurs in a 
Norman charter 1082 (Gall. Christ. 
id, 86). William, his son, held 
Wisteston, Cheshire, and Robert de 
Bracy, the grandson, held 3 knights' 
fees in that county from Robert Mai- 
banc, his uncle (Ormerod, iii. 177). 
This Cheshire family had many 
branches, from one of which de- 
scend the Brasseys now existing, and 
Brassey the eminent engineer. 

Bracber. Alan, Emma, Richard, 
and Alexander Bracheor occur in Nor- 
mandy 1180^95 (MRS). iS^BBASIER. 

Brack, for Brae See Brake. 

Brarre, for Brae. See Brake. 

Brain, from Brain, Anjou. 
Matthew de Brain occurs in York- 
shire 1199 (RCR). 

Bralnes, for Brain. 

Brake. Eudo and Evain de 
Brae occur in Normandy 1180-96 
(MRS). Richard de la Brache in 
Bedford 1199 (RCR). 

Bran, for Brand. 

Brancb, from St Denis do 
Branche, Normandy. Roger Branche 
was a benefactor to Marrig Priory, 
York (Mon. i. 485). Richard B. 
witnessed a charter of Galfrid de 
SaukeviUe (u. 637). William B. was 
of Suffolk 1219 (Roberts, Excerpt), 
and Sir William B. of Somerset 
1316 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Brand. Walter Brand us held 
lands by knight service in the Vis- 
county of Caen 1165 (Food. Norm. 




Duchesne). William Brant had 
estates Norfolk 1086. Matthew 
Brand 1223 had custody of the 
heir of Hugo de Bixe (Roberts, 
Excerpt.). Robert B. (13th cent.) 
possessed estates in Oxford (Testa). 
Simon Brand was of Hertfordshire 
1325, from whom descended the 
Lords Dacre of this name. 

Brandram. William Brandram 
occurs in Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Brant. See Brand. 

Braaier. William Braisier paid a 
fine Normandy 1180, and soon after 
William de Neelfa was a fugitive for 
slaying him (MRS). The same name 
occurs as ' Bracheor.' See Brachbb. 

Brasll, from Bresles near Beau- 
Tsis. Agemund de Brdsel paid an 
amercement in Hants 1203 (Rot. 
Cane). . 

Brass, for Bbace. 

Brassey. See Bracet. 

Bratt, armorially identified with 

Braund, for Braio). 
I, for Braund. 
r, from Bray, near Evreux, 
Normandy. William de Bray oc- 
curs 1189-96 (MRS). MilodeBrai, 
father of Hugh Trussel, m., c. 
1070, Litheuil, Viscountess of Troyes, 
and, c. 1004, founded Longport 
Abbey, "Normandy (Ord. Vit., 
transl. by Forester, iii. 78). Milo de 
B., his son, was a crusader 1096 
(Ord. Vit.). In 1148 Richard de 
Braio held lands at Winchester 
from the Bishop (Wint. Domesd.). 
The De Brais possessed estates in 
Cambridge and Bedford 1166 (Lib. 
Nig.). A branch was seated in 
Devon 18th cent. The Lords Bray 
descended from this house, and Sir 
Reginald Bray, the eminent archi- 
tect, temp. Henry VH. 

Brayne. See Brain. 

Braaler. See Brasisr« 

Brasill, for Brasill. 

Brea^be. See Brache. 

Breary, or De Brefeto, from 
Breuery, near Vesoul, France. The 
arms are preserved (Robson). 

Breeks, for Brake. 

Brees. See Breese. 

Breese, a form of Brioe, being 
the Norman-French pronunciation. 

Breese. See Breese. 

Bmnker, armorially identified 
with Brouneer. 

Bren, armorially identified with 

Brenob, for Branch. 

Brend, armorially identified with 

Brennard, for BuRNABD. 

Breton, from Bretagne. Many 
families bore the name; of which 
were the baronial families of Breton 
of Devon, of Gloucester, of Bucks, 
of Lincoln, and of Essex, respect- 
ively. Sire John Breton, of Sporle, 
Essex, sat in Parliament as a baron, 

Brett, from Brette in Maine, or 
possibly short for Breton. Thurstan 
Bret witnessed a charter uf Roger 
Earl of Hereford t. Henry H. (Mon. 
i. 821). Ranulph le Bret witnessed 
a charter t. Stephen (i. 440). Sire 
John and Sire Richard B. witnessed 
(13th cent.) charters of Brecknock 
Priory. In 1300-17 Geofiry le Bret 
was one of the barons of Ireland, and 
Sir John le Bret 1321 had pardon 
as a follower of the Mortimers 
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

BretteU. GauMd de Braitells 
witnessed a Norman charter in 112G 
(MSAN. V. 197). 

Brettell, lords of Gremonville in 
Normandy (Des Bois). Robert de 



firetel occurs in Kent, 1130 (Hot 
Pip.), and Maorice de Britell was 
Lord of Stapleton and other lands 
in Dorset 1316 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 
Bretel is near AlenQon. 

Brettle, for Brettell. 

Breuiiy or Brewn, for Brun. See 

Brew, one of the forms of Breux, 
Brews, or Braiose. See Brewis. 

Brewer. 1. from Brovera or 
Brueria, now Breviare near Caen ; a 
family seated in Devon at the Con- 
quest, and from which descended 
Henry de Briwere, t Stephen; Henry 
B., who held five fees in Devon 1 166 ; 
and William Briwere, a ^at baron 
temp. John. William B. in 1165 
was a baron in Notts, and Ralph B. 
had estates Leicester. 2. from 
the English translation of Braceator 
or Braceor. See Brazier, Bracher. 

Brewbouse, for Brewis, or De 

Brewisr or De Braiose, a baronial 
family, from Braiose, near Argentan, 
Normandy. The name is frequently 
mentioned 1180-08 in Normandy 
(MRS). William de Braiose founded 
the Abbey of Braiose t. William I. 
(Mdm. Soc. Ant. Norm.xxii.'81, &c.) 
He was at the battle of Hastings, 
and made grants to St. Florent, 
Saumur. Gunnora, his mother, 1082 
held lands from Hugo Pincema and 
Roger de Cuilli (Gall. Christ, xi. 
71). Philip, his son, a powerful 
baron in Normandy, supported Rufus 
(Ord. Vit.). From him descended 
the great house of Braose, barons of 
Bramber, Brecknock, Gower,Totness, 
and Limerick in Ireland, and nu- 
merous branches of which existed 
in Sussex, Bedford, Hants, Norfolk, 
Suffolk, Wales, and elsewhere. The 
name was frequently written Breose, 

Brewes, and Brewis, and is totally 
different from that of Bruce or Brus, 
with which it has often been con- 

Brewn. See Breun. 
Brewse. See Brewis. 
Brian, armorially identified with 

Brlant, for Breaunt, Breant, or 
Breaut^, near Havre. The family 
remained in Normandv 10th cent. 
(La Roque, M^s. Hare. ii. 1683-4) 
as Viscounts of Holot. Fulco de 
Breaut^ or de Brent was of great 
power temp. Henry HI. (Roger 

Brloe, from St. Brice, near Av- 
ranches, Normandy. Robert de St. 
Brice and the fief of St. Brice are 
mentioned in Normandy 1180 
(MRS). William de St. Bricio 
took the oaths of allegiance in Nor- 
mandy to Philip Augustus. 

Brlokdale, from Briquedale, Nor- 
mandy, held by Sire Robert de 
Piessi, t. Philip Augustus. The 
English family is said to take its from Brickdale, Lancashire, 
but I have been unable to ascer- 
tain the existence of such a place in 

Bride, or St. Bride, or St Brid- 
get. See Bridgett. 

Bridgre, or de Ponte. Numerous 
families of the name occur in Nor- 
mandy 1180-9^ (MRS), and also 
in Ensrland about the same time 

Bridges, or De Pontibus, or Des 
Ponts, from Ponts in the Cotentin,' 
Normandy. John de Pontibus oc- 
curs in Normandy 1180-06 (MRS) ; 
Richard de Puns in Middlesex c. 
1272 (RH), and Richard de P. as 
Vis?count of Middlesex 1328 (Pal^r. 
Pari. Writs). The name in the 




Idth cent, was usuallj translated 
into Bridges. 

Sridffett, for Brichet. See 

Brlent, for Brent, or Bbiaitt. 

Brier. See Bbter. 

Briett. Wimond Brichet occurs 
in Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; Ralph 
de Brecet in England c 1272 (RH). 
Of the family of Briset or IBricet 
were Ralph Briset t. William I., and 
Jordan B., a great baron^ who 
founded St. Jphn^s, Clerkenwell, 
1100, and d. 1110, leaving two 
daughters, his heirs. 

Brlley, from Broilly near Valog- 
nes, Normandy. William de Broil- 
leio occurs in the Duchy 1180-95 
(MRS). Osbem de Broily held lands 
in Bedford 1086, Waleran de Bru- 
ellio in Normandy 1106, Robert de 
VBruilli in 1178 witnessed the charter 
of Lindores, Scotland (Mon. ii. 1052), 
Simon de B. held lands in Warwick 
(Testa), and John de Bruilly, 1324, 
was summoned to a great council, 

Brlnd, armorially identified with 

Brine, for Broyne, Brun, or 

Brinson* or De Brian^on, from 
the place so named in Dauphin^. 
Thomas de Brian^on occurs in Lon- 
don and Middlesex 1180 (Rot. Pip.). 
Giles de Brianzon was returned for 
Essex and Sussex to the great 
Council 1324, and had a writ of 
summons to pass into Guienne 
1325, under command of Earl 
Warrenne, and was commissioner of 
array in Surrey and Sussex (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). 

Britain, for Breton (Lower). 

Brittain, for Britain. 

Brittan, for Britain. 


Brittan, for Britain. 

Britton, for Breton. 

Brixey, from Br^zd, Anjou. 
Richard de Brexes is mentioned in 
Lancashire 1199, RCR. 

Brize, for Brice. 

Broaob, for Broce. 

Brock, from Broc, Anjou. Nigel, 
Ranulph, and Robert de Broc are 
mentioned in England 1189 (Rot 
Pip.), and thenceforward the name 
frequently occurs. 

Brookes, for Brock or Broc 

Broke, for Brocx or Broc 

Brond, for Brand. 

Brounker, from Broncort, near . 
Langres, France. Roger Bruncort 
occurs in Normandy 1199, in the 
household of King John ; Robert 
Bruncorte in 1180, MRS. This may 
be the same name as Bruencort and 
Brucort, which repeatedly occui-s 
1180-98 in Normandy. The Vis- 
counts Brounker, in Ireland, were of 
this family. 

Brontoft, from Berne t6t, near 
Yvetot John de Bemet6t held 
lands in Normandy, t. Phil. Augus- 
tus, MSAN, XV. 172. Robert de B. 
had a fief Notts ] 166 (Lib. Nig.). 
Richard de Barneton in Essex, 13th 
cent. (Testa). Nicholaa de Bume- 
toft was appointed to collect cus- 
toms Hartlepool, 1329 (Rot. Orig. 
ii. 43). In 1347 Henry Bernetoft 
was a benefactor to Tinmouth (luq. 
p. m. ii. ]46). The name of Bernetot 
in Normandy at length changed to 
Bemadotte. Hence the royal family 
of Sweden. 

Brook, for BROKE (Lower). 

Brooks, for Brock (Lower). 

Brookes, for Broke (Lower). 

Brougrt&ton, a branch of Vernon 



(Lower). Robert Fiti-Adam and 
Walter Tursitain held Brocton, Staf- 
ford (13th cent), from the see of 
Chester (Testa). The arms concur 
with the descent from Vemcn. 

Broun. See Brown, Browne. 

Brown. Gilbert le Brun, and 
WilUam, Normandy 1180-95, MRS. 
The name Brunus, or le Brim, fre- 
quently occurs in Normandy 1180- 
08, MRS ; but it was so frequent in 
England in the next century (RH), 
that it probably included other fami- 
lies besides Norman, which it would 
be diilicult to discriminate without 
extensive research. Some will be 
noticed under Brownk. 

Browne, a family evidently of 
foi ei«,m descent, one of whom, Ha- 
mo le Brun, was Lord of Stapleford 
and Tarvin, Cheshire, t Henry II. 
This line is armorially connected 
with an Irish line, of whom William 
Brone witnessed the charter of Dun- 
brody 1178 (Mon. ii. 1027). Nigel 
le Brun had a writ of military sum- 
mons 1309, and Fremond Bruyn was 
one of the Barons of Ireland 1315- 
17 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). From this 
line descend the Lords Oranmore. 

Browne. Turulph. a companion 
of Rollo, obtained, 912, the barony 
of La Fert^ (Firmitas), near Evreux, 
now la Fert6-Fre«nel. His grandson 
of the same name lived t. Rich. I. 
(La Roque). Radulphusde la Fert^ 
lived before 1000. William, his son, 
pave the forest of Notre Dame des 
Bois to St. Evroult Abbey. Hugh 
do la Fert6 is mentioned by Wace 
At Hastings. Richard de la F. ac- 
companied Robert of Normandy to 
Palestine 1096, and had eight sons, 
the youngest of whom, Ganiel de la 
Fert6, surnamed le Brun, settled in 
Cumberland, where he had baronial 

grants from Waldeve Fitz-Qospatric, 
t. Henry I. The family of De La 
Fert^, also called le Brun, long flou- 
rished in Cumberland, and its name 
gradually changed to Broyne, Broun, 
and Browne. Anthony, younger son 
of Robert le Broune, M.P. for Cum- 
berland 1317-1339, was father of 
Robert, from whom descended the 
Marquises of Sligo, Barons Kilmaine, 
and Viscounts Montague. 

Brownlow. 1. See CusT. 2. The 
Brownlows, Lords Lurgan (origin- 
ally * Chamberlain '), bear the arms 
of the De Tankervilles, Chamber- 
lains of Normandy. See Cn amber- 

Brownett. Robert Brunet occurs 
in the Duchy of Normandy 1200. 

Brace, from the Castle of Brus 
or Bruis, now Brix, near Cherbourg, 
where remain the ruins of an exten- 
sive fortress built by Adam de Brus 
in the 11th cent. (De Gerville, 
Anc. Chateaux). Hence the Kings 
of Scotland, the Earls of Elgin, 
Barons Burleigh, Baronets Bruce, 
&c. The Castle of Brix was part of 
the ducal demesne 1026, when it 
formed part of the dowry granted to 
Judith, consort of Duke Richard 
III. (Stnpleton, Mag. Rog. Scac. 
Norm.); and therefore the name 
of Bruce must have arisen later. 

Brudenell, or De Bretignolles, 
from B. near Alen^on, Normandy, 
which was held by the service of 
castle-guard at Gisors or Alen^on 
(MSAN, XV. 178). Hugo de Bre- 
tinuUes, t. Henry I., held a knight's 
fee in Berks, which he still held 
11G6 (Lib. Niger). Gilbert de Bre- 
tinolles, 1218, held Sandon, Berks, 
from the honour of Gloucester 
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 22). William 
de B. held from Simon de Montfort, 




Eifl of Lcfieefter, the atme fee 
iTtKiU)f mid motber st Colethofp, 
ID tbi9 muwa ooontj (lb.;; and in 
VM'^i hnd a writ of saminaiu to at- 
tend with bia military airaj at Ox- 
ff/rd. From tbia family deacended 
Hire Ilobert Bmdenell, Cbief Joatice 
of thtt Ctnntnon Ileaa 1520, ancestor 
of tbe Enrbf of Cardigan and Mar- 
quiaea of Aileabury. Tbe cbange of 
tba name from Bretignollea to Bre- 
dmitiWf Bredenbilly and Bmdeneli 
appeara from tbe recorda, but apace 
{or}M» insertion of tbe particulars. 

artMSy armorially identi6ed with 

Smio, armorially identified with 
Brun, lo Brun, or Browne, of Che- 

Smoaa, for Brun, now Browv. 

amna. See Brunes. 

Sraa. Sfie Bruce. 

Smab. Bobert Bros occurri in 
Normandy 1180, Richard Broche 
1108 (MRS). 

Sruabatt. Ohapon Broste occurs 
in Normandy 1108 (MRS) ; William 
BruRHt in England 1100 (RCR). 

Sr jao, or Brionno, from Brionne, 
Normandy, a branch of the Counts 
of Brionno, nnd the Earls of Clare 
and llortford, doscondcd from Gil- 
bert, Count of Brionne, son of 
Richard I. of Normandy. Wido de 
Urionno, an ancestor of this branch, 
acquired a soigneury in Wales, c. 
lOlK). Baldwin do B. was Viscount 
of Devon t. Will. I., and Wido de 
IJrlonno, of the Welsh lino, hold five 
fios of the barony of Oakhampton, 
Devon, IKW. Wido do Brionne 
had a military writ of summons, 
l*jr>0. The name then changed to 
Bryan, and the l^orons Bryan in- 
huritud it 

Bryan, for Huykr. 


i, annorially identified with 
BBrcB Off Bmse. 

Mrymtf armorially identified with 

Mryetf for Brkwkr (Lower). 

Sryer. See Brias. 

Sfyett. See Brirtt. 
. See Brisoit. 
Radulphna de Bacca oc- 
cora in Normandy 1180 (MRS); 
Ursell, Ranulpb, and Raidnua de 
Buc in England 1100 (RCR). Hence 
tbe Baronets Buck, now Stukely. 

Bnefc. Walter le Boc, Nor- 
mandy, 1108 (MRS). 

Baekett. See BoCKETT. 

Bnckland, or De Dinan, a branch 
of the house of Dinant, Lords of 
Buckland, Devon. Also a family of 
uncertain, but foreign origin, raised 
to baronial dignity by Henry L Of 
tbe former probably was the cele- 
brated geologist Buckland. 

Buckle, or Buckell, identified by 
its arms, a chevron, with Btjshell. 
Hence the able writer Buckle. 

Bttckquett. See Btjckbtt. 

Bttckroll, or De Berkerolles, from 
Boquerelles or Bouqueroles, Nor- 
mandy, held from the Honour of 
Breteuil, t. Philip-Augustus, by 
William de Boqueroles. 

Budden, for Bodin. See Bow- 


Buddie, for BuBELL. 

Badell, armorially identified with 
BoTDBL. Reginald Budell occurs in 
Salop, c. 1272 (RH). 

Budyell, for Bushell. 

Badffen, or De Bouchain, from 
Bouchoine, near Douay. Andreas 
de Bucca uncta in 1130 had lands 
valued at 20/., probably in Middle- 
sex (Rot. Pip.). 

Badcett, for Bugkbtt. 



BaeU. See Boyle. 

Bnfflreyf or Beaupr^ (with which 
it is armoriallj identified), or Beau- 
preauy from Anjou. This family 
long remained in Norfolk and Devon. 

BuffflTins* Herebertus Bogin oc- 
curs in Normandy 1180 (MRS), 
Robert Bogun in Derby 1270. (Ro- 
berts, Excerpt.). 

Bugrler. Walter and Waldin le 
Bugle, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS) ; Odo 
le BougHer, Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Balst. Emaud and Roger Boiste 
(or Buiste) occur in Normandy 1198 

Bnlbio, from Bolbec near Dieppe, 
a baronial family. Osborne GifTard, 
baron of Bolbec, m. c. 960 Ameline, 
sister of the Duchess Gunnora of 
Normandy, and had 1, Walter ; 2, 
Geoffry, ancestor of the viscounts of 
Arques and Rouen. See Saville, 

Walter was ancestor of Walter 
GiiTard, who came to England 1006, 
and became Earl of Buckingham. 
His brotlier, Hugh de Bolbec, was a 
baron in Bucks, &c., 1086 (Domesd.). 
This barony is said by Dugdale 
(Bar. i. 452) to have passed to 
Isabel, d. of Walter, son of Hugh ; 
but two generations have been 
omitted, for Isabel was living t. 
Henry III. Hugh de Bolbec pos- 
sessed a barony in Northumberland 
by gift of Henry I. From him 
descended Walter de B., who held 
the barony 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
Walter, his son or grandson, d. c. 
1205, leaving Hugh his brother and 
heir, whose son John d. 1262, 
leaving coheiresses (Dugd. ; Hodg- 
son, Northumberland). The North- 
umberland branch appears also to 
have possessed the barony in Bucks, 


Buiey, or Bewley, from Beaulieu. 
See BowLBT. 
Bttlffin, a form of Budgen. 
Bollard, a form of Pullard, or 


Bullas, for Bullers or Bulleb. 
Bullen, armorially identified with 


Boiler, or De Boilers. The barony 
of Boulers or Boularia was one of 
the principal fiefs of Flanders, and 
belonged to a powerful race of 
nobles. Stephen de Boularia, 1096, 
witnessed a charter of Manasses, 
bishop of Cambray, and joined in 
the First Crusade (xVlb. Mirsei, 
Opera Diplom. i. 166). Baldwin 
de Boilers, his son, received from 
Henry I. the barony of Montgomery 
with the hand of Sybil de Falaise, 
his niece (Dugd. Bar.). He had 1, 
Baldwin, with whose descendants 
the barony remained till the 13th 
cent. ) 2, Stephen de Bullers, father 
of Robert de Bullers, who appears 
to have had possessions in Somerset, 
and 1194 had a suit with the Abbot 
of Ford (RCR i.). His son or 
grandson was seated at Wood, 
Somerset, t. Edw. III., and was 
ancestor of the Bullers of Wood 
(Visitation, Somerset, 1623). From 
this family descended the Bullers of 
De^on and Cornwall, and the Lords 

Bollet. Berenger and Radulphus 
Bulete occur in Normandy, 1180, 
(MRS) J Josceline Bolet, 1207, held 
lands at Cauquenville, Normandy. 

BolUons, for Bulloigne or Bo- 
le yne. 

Bolley, for Builly. See Bingham. 

BollU, for Buelles, See Botle. 

Bollivant, or Bonenfant. John, 
William, Robert, GeoflBy Bonen- 
fant occur in Normandy, t Henry V., 




Stephen Bonenfant in Cambridge, 
1263 (Roberts, Excerpta). 
Bnllon, a form of Bullen or Bo- 


Suit, for Bolt. 

Snlteel, or Buletel, for Butbll. 
Beatrix and Michael Buletel pos- 
sessed lands in Essex, t. Henry III. 
(Placit. Abbrey.), as did Agnes 
Buletel in Cambridge, c. 1272 

Bulwer. See Wiggett. 

Suinpiui, from Boneboz, Nor- 
mandy, held from the Earls of Mel- 
lent. Reginald, Robert, William de 
Boneboz occur in Normandy, 1198 
(MRS). Gilbert de B. was a bene- 
factor to Dunstable Prioryj Waleran, 
Earl of Mellent, witnessing the 
charter (Mon. ii. 134). 

Suinpiui, for BoMPAS. 

Sunbary, a well known branch 
of the family of Do St. Pierre of 
Normandy (Ormerod, Cheshire). 
Hence the Baronets Bunbury. 

Bonce, for Bence. 

Bnnclie, for Bence. 

Bnngre, for Btng. 

Blinker, for Boncoeur (Lower). 
In 1269 the King granted to Wil- 
liam Boncuor thirty librates of land 
(Roberts, Excerpta). 

Bonn, from Le Bon (Lower). 

Bunyard. See Banyard. 

BurbniTf from Barbery, Nor- 
mandy. The abbey of Barbery was 
in that Duchy, and Robert Barbery 
occurs there, t. Henry V. 

Burcbael, armorially identified 
with BuRcmsLL. 

Borobell. This family, probably 
foreign, descends from Sir Humphry 
Burghill or Burchell, a companion 
of Bernard de Neumarchd in the 
conquest of Brecknock, 1088 (Jones, 
Brecknock, i. 92). About 1150 

William de Burchall was witness to 
a gift to Hereford Abbey ; and later, 
David de Burchall. See Jones 
(Brecknock, ii. 439-442). 

Bard, for Bfbt. 

Burden. See BuRDON. 

Burden. This family descends 
from the Bordets, Lords of Cuilly, 
Normandy, of whom Robert Bordet 
I., with his son Robert II., witnessed 
a charter of the Count of Anjou 
before the Norman Conquest. Ro- 
bert II. and his brother Hugh were 
seated in England at the Conquest. 
From the former descended the 
house of De Cuilly (see Colley- 
Wklleslet), and from the latter 
the Burdetts Baronets and Baroness 

Bnrdgre, for Burge. 

Burden. Petrus Burdonius wit- 
nessed a Norman charter, 1126 
(MSAN, V. 197). Galfrid, John, 
Emald, Sylvester Bordon and others 
occur in Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). 
Amulph Burdin held a mansion at 
Winchester, 1148 (Wint. Domesd.). 
Ralph Bourdon paid a fine in Lin- 
coln, 1203 (Rot. Cane). In 1265 
Robert Borden was of Yorkshire 
(Roberts, Excerpta). 

Burfleld, or De Bereville. Wil- 
liam de Bareville occurs in Nor- 
mandy, 1183 J Robert and Simon 
de Bereville in England, 1190 (MRS 
and RCR). The name changes 
sometimes to Berewell. 

Bnrgre, armorially identified with 

Burgres. Simon de Borgeis occurs 
in Normandy, 1195 ; Ralph, Roger, 
William Burgensis, 1198 (MRS). 

Burgess. See BuROES. 

Burgrb, or De Burgh. William 
Fitz-Adelm or Adeline, t. Henry II., 
the ancestor of this house, was son 



of Adelolm, Adeline, Adelm, or 
Alelm of Aldfield in Yorkshire, 
younger brother of Eustace Fitz- 
John, Baron of Alnwick, and son of 
John Fitz-Ponce, brother of Serlo 
de Burgh, who was of the house of 
Fitz-Ponce or De Pons. (See Clif- 
ford, Vesci.) Adelm of Aldfield 
probably bure the name of De 
Burgh. lie with Ridph his son 
pravo lands at Fountains to the 
Abbey, which gift was confirmed 
by Roger de Mowbray (Burton, 
Mud. Ebor. 166). Ralph Fitz- 
Adelin held one fee in Yorkshire 
from Mowbray, 1165 (Lib. Niger), 
and witnessed a charter of his 
brother William Fitz- Adeline or 
Adelm to the Knights Hospitallers 
(Mon. i. 510) ; and as Ralph de 
Burgo, t. Henry II., witnessed a 
charter of Trentham Priory (Mon. 
ii. 261). From him descended Sir 
Alan de Aldfield, who confirmed 
his gifts to Fountains (Burton, 
Mon. Ebor. 166). WiUiam Fitz- 
Adelm, the brother of Ralph de 
Aldfield, appears first in 1152 as 
witness to a charter of Henry de 
Lacy, Baron of Pontefract, York, 
and in 1165 as holding one fee from 
Lacy of Pontefract (Lib. Niger), 
and a barony of three fees in Hants 
and Essex, with the office of marshal 
to the king, which he had obtained 
by m. with the dau. of Robert 
Doisnell(Ibid.). This family adopted 
the arms borne by the cider line 
Do Vesci, descended from Eustace 
Fitz-John, viz., a cross. From it 
descended the Earls of Ulster, Earls 
and Marquises of Clanricarde, Earls 
of Mayo, &c. 

Borg^lies. See Btjrges. 

SnrflTtn. See BtTbgotne. 

Sariron. See Bxtbgotne. 

nnrgoyne, or De Bourgogne, 
probably a Gothic family from Bur- 
gundy. In 1083 Walter Burgun- 
diensis or Borgoin held lands in 
Devon (Ex. Domesd. 361). Hugh 
de Burgon of Essex, from whom 
Woodham Priory held lands, 1198 
(Mon. i. 889), was one of twelve 
knights summoned for a trial in 
Norfolk, 1200 (RCR.) In 1318 
. Bartholomew de Burgoyne was of 
Norfolk (PPW). The Bedford- 
shire Baronets Burgoyne were pro- 
bably a branch of the Norfolk line. 
Burke. See Bttbgii. 
Burl, for Borel. Ralph, Ranulph, 
Renauld Borel, and others of the 
name, occur in Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS). See Burrell. 

Barley. Roger do Burlie occurs 
in Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 
Boris, for Burl. 

Bumall, or Bumell. See AcTOir. 
Bamand, a form of Bubnars. 
Barnard. In 1086 Bumard (the 
Christian name omitted) held lands 
in Bedford from William, Count of 
Eu. This family long remained of 
importance. Roger Bumard (13th 
cent.) held four knights* fees in 
Bedford (Testa). 

Bamett, the Scottish form of 
BuRNARD. The family descends 
from Roger de Bumard, who wit- 
nessed the foundation charter of 
Kelso, 1128. The name continued 
Bumard till 1409, when Robert 
bore the name of Burnet (Douglas, 
Baronage, Scotl., i. 41). Hence the 
Baronets Burnet, and the celebrated 
writer and politician Bishop Burnet 
of Salisbury. 

Barney, aforpi of Bemay (Lower). 
See Bernet. 

Burr. Robert, Roger, and Peter 
Burre occur in Normandy, 1180-98 
2 179 



(MRS) ; Gilbert le Bor in England, 
1227 ; Alice, dau. of Simon Burre^ 
in 1259 (Roberts, Excerpta). 

Bmrard. William Berart, or 
Berard, Odo, Osbert, Richard, and 
William B. occur in Normandy, 
1180-98 (MRS). Ralph Borehart 
held two fees of the Earl of Corn- 
wall, 1166 (Lib. Nig.). From this 
family descended the Baronets Bur- 

Burrell, or Borel. Radulphus, 
Ranulph, William, Renald Borel, 
and others of the name, were of 
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). Roger 
Burel witnessed the foundation 
charter of Bradenstoke, Wilts, 12th 
cent. Richard B. occurs in Wilts, 
1199 (RCR). In 13th cent. Peter 
Burel held one fee and Thomas B. 
two from the Earl of Surrey (Testa). 
From this family descended the 
Lords Gwydyr and Willoughby 
de Eresby, and the Baronets Bur- 

SuirellB, for Btjbbell. 

BnrriU, for Btjrrell. 

Surrln, for Beaurain. See Bow- 

Bnrroiiffb. 1, forBuBOH; 2, for 


Burroaffbfl. See Bubbough. 
r, armorially identified with 


Bunell, or Burshell, armorially 
identified with BtrsHELL. 

BurslU, for Bubsell. 

Burt. William Berte paid a fine 
in the bailifiry of Mortaine, Nor- 
mandy, 1203 (MRS). John Berte 
occurs in Wilts, Richard and Roger 
B. in Suffolk and Oxford, c. 1272 

Snrton, or De Richmond. This 
18 a branch of the Musards^ Barons 

of Staveley, t. William I. Hasculpb, 
son of Roald, was Viscount of Nantes, 
Bretagne, c. 1050 (Lobineau, Hist. 
Bret., ii. 117), and had four sons 
who came to England in 1066, viz., 
1, Hasculpb or Hascoit Musard, a 
great baron in Derby, &c. in 1086 
(Domesd.) ; 2, Hugh M. of Lincoln, 
1086; 8, Enisand M. ; 4, Roald. 
Enisand had vast grants in York- 
shire from Alan, Earl of Richmond 
and Penthi^Tre, in Bretagne, with 
the feudal dignity of Constable of 
Richmond. The seat of this seig- 
neurie was at Burton, near Rich- 
mond. His grandson, Roald L, 
founded Easby Priory, 1152 (Mon. 
ii. 649). His son Alan, Constable 
of Richmond, witnessed a charter of 
Duke Conan of Bretagne, t. Henry 
n. (Mon. ii. 883, 903). From him 
descended Roald IlL, Constable 
of R., t. Henry HI., whose son 
Roald IV., De Richmond or De 
Burton, performed military, ser- 
vice for the Archbishop of York 
in the Welsh war, 1282 (PPW). 
Sir Thomas de Richmond, 1300, was 
returned as holding above 40/. per 
ann., and was summoned by writ 
for the Scottish war. His son 
Thomas de Burton, Constable of 
Richmond, t. Edw. HI., sold bis 
estates to Lord Scrope of Bolton 
(Qale, Registr. Appendix). From 
his brothers descended the families 
of Burton and Richmond, in York- 
shire, who bore a cross between four 
roses or mullets. Sylvan, one bro- 
ther, was father of Thomas de Bur- 
ton, who gave lands to Fountains 
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 183). His 
grandson Sir Edward Burton ac- 
quired Longnor, Salop, t. Edward TV., 
and from him descended the Bmv 
tons of Longnor, and their branches 



the Burton-Conynghams, Marquises 
Conyngbam, the Barons Londes- 
borougb, and the Baronets Burton. 

Sam, for BuBT. 

Bury, from Bourry, near Gisors, 
Normandy. Walbert and Richard 
de Bouri occur there 1198 (MRS). 
Eustace de Bouri^ 1104, granted the 
Church of B. to St. Martin, Pontoise. 
Ralph was his son. Walter Boury, t. 
Henry I., had a grant of Masham- 
shire from Roger de Mowbray (Mon. 
i. 870) ; and 13th cent. Sire Thomas 
de Boury, his descendant, made a 
grant to Roche Abbey. This family 
is armorially identified with that of 
Bury, Earls of Charleville. 

SorTti, from Bures, near Rouen. 
Peter, Amulph, Jordan de Bures, 
and the Lordship of Bures occur in 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Sire 
John de Bures, 1316-26, possessed 
four manors in Berks, four in 
Gloucester, six in Somerset; and 
was chief commissioner of array in 
Gloucester, Oxford, and Berks (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). 

Biisaln, from Buisson, in the 
Cotentin. William, Arnold, Amfrid 
de Buisson occur in Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). Roger Buzun 
gave his tithes to Thetford Priory, 
1103 (Mon. i. 666). William B. in 
1165 held nine knights' fees, Devon, 
of the honour of Totness. The name 
long continued of great eminence. 

Basfleld, a form of Bosville. 

Snsoall, for BusnELL. 

Snslie. Hugh de Bucis occurs 
in Normandy 1180 (MRS); xVluric 
de Busch in Hertford 1086 (Do- 
mesd.). William de la Bosche 
held a knight's fee, Dorset, of 
the honour of Mortainc, 13th cent. 
(Testa). Robert Bouche in 1311 
M.P. for Wiltshire. 

Bnsliwell, for Boswell. 
Bask. Gilbert and William le 
Busc, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). 
Buflsard. See Bossabb. 
Basse, armorially identified with 


Bassey or De Buci, from Buci, 
Normandv. Robert de Buci was a 
great baron in England 1086. His 
d. and heir m. Richard Basset, jus- 
ticiary of England t. Henry I. 
Collateral branches existed, of whom 
William de Bucy witnessed a charter 
of Roger de Mowbray, t Henry I. 
(Mon. ii. 190), and his descendants 
held from Mowbray 13th cent. 
The name occurs in Lincoln and 
Normandy 1165, Northants Idth 
cent, Leicester 13th to 15th cent. 
In 1300, Sir Hugh de Busseye, of 
Lincoln, bore arg. three bars sable. 

Batcber, for Boubchisb. 

Batlleld, for Boutwtle. 

Satleaz, forBotreaux. See Boi- 

SaUer, or De Glanville. This 
family derives its name from Theo- 
bald Walter,' the first butler of 
Ireland, to whom that dignity and 
vast estates were granted by Henry 
U. He also possessed the barony of 
Amoundemess, Lancashire, which 
he held 1165 by service of one 
knight (Lib. Nig.). By his charters 
to Cokersand, Lancashire, and 
Wotheny, Limerick, it appears that 
Hervey Walter was his father; 
Hubert W., Archbishop of Canter- 
bury, his brother ; and Ranulph de 
Glanville, the justiciary, his dear 
friend (Mon. ii. 631, 1054). 

Hervey Walter, his father, 1171 
granted lands to Butley Priory, Suf- 
folk (founded by Ranulph de Glan- 
ville, at the chief seat of the G.s), 
for the souls of ^ our ancestors,' i.e., 




of Ranulph and himself (Mon. Angl. 
a. 245); and he is a witness, as 
Hervey de Glanville, to the founda- 
tion charter (Ih.). In the reign of 
Stephen he witnessed a charter of 
Bartholomew de Glanville for Brom- 
holm Priory. T.jHenry UI. a noble 
granted lands to St. Osyth's, Essex, 
for the soul of Hervey de Glanville, 
his wife's grandfather (Mon. ii. 183) ; 
and in 1155 Hervey de Glanville 
and Kanulph de G. witnessed the 
foundation charter of Snapes, Essex 
(Mon. ii. 894). 

Hervey Walter, or De Glanville, 
had relinquished his barony of 
Amoundemess to his son Theobald 
before 1165 ; at which time as Hervey 
do Glanville he held one fee in 
Suffolk from the See of Ely (Lib. 

He was son of another Herveius 
Walter, who granted lands in Rouch- 
cliffe, Thistleton, Greenhale, Lan- 
cashire, to Ormus, son of Magnus 
(Testa, 403), which Ormus witnessed 
a charter of Richard Bussel, baron 
of Penwortham (Mon. i. 301). He 
appears as Hervey de Glanville in 
the foundation charter of Eye by 
Robert Malet, early t. Henrv I. 
(Mon. L 357). 

Walter (de Glanville), his father, 
appears 1086 as owner of estates in 
Lailand, Lancashire (Domesd.). He 
is styled in a charter of Warin 
BuBsel, baron of Penwortham, granted 
to Evesham Abbey, 'his knight' 
(Mon. Angl.); and no doubt held 
from him Rouchcliffe, Weeton, &c., 
which descended to his posterity 
(Baines, Lane. i. 117 ; Testa, 411). 

Walter's descendants, the Butlers, 

bore the arms of De Glanville ; a 

chief indented ; merely varying the 

tinctures. This family was of Glan- 


ville, near Caen. About 1064 Rain- 
aid de Glanville witnessed a charter 
of Roger de Mowbray in favour of 
Holy Trinity, Caen (Gall. Christ, 
xi. 60, Instr.), and had issue, 1, 
Robert do Glanville, who, in 1086, 
had great possessions in Suffolk, and 
was ancestor of William de G., whose 
barony in Suffolk, 1165, consisted of 
nine and a half fees ; 2, Walter, an- 
cestor of the Butlers. 

Hence spring the Marquises of 
Ormond, Earls of Carrick, Viscounta 
Mountgarret, Barons Dunboyne, &c. 

BttUer, Earls of Lanesborough, 
descended from Hugo Pincema, 
feudal Butler of the Counts of Mel- 
lent, who accompanied the Count of 
Mellent 1066, and in 1086 was a 
baron in Bedford (Domesd.). The 
family were hereditary butlers of 
the Earls of Leicester and Mellent. 
Ralph Pincema, son of Hugo, in 
1130 had custody of the E. of 
Mellent's estates (Rot. Pip.)- 
Henry I. confirmed his gifts to 
Kenilworth Priory (Mon. ii. 115, 118, 
134). Ralph, his son, was baron of 
Oversley, and from him descended 
the barons of Wemme. John, son 
of Robert Pincema, son of Ralph 
(Mon. Angl. ii. 309), held lands in 
Bedford 1165. Ralph le Botiler, 
of Bedford, c. 1300, m. Hawisia 
Oobiun, of the same county (Roberts, 
Cal. Gen.). In 1376 John B. m. 
Isolda Gobiun, heiress of Waresley, 
Hunts, where he resided. (Lodge, 
Irish Peerage). From him descend- 
ed the B.s of Waresley; one of 
whom, George B., of Fen Drayton, 
Cambridge, was lineal ancestor of 
the Earls of Lanesborough. The arms 
of this family in various branches 
are those of the B.s of Wemme. 

Butler. Several other families 



of distinctiou bore the same name, 
derived from the feudal dignity of 
Pincema, viz., the Butlers of Corn- 
wall and Kent, descended from 
^Uured, feudal butler of Mortaine 
and Cornwall, t. William I.; the 
Butlers of Essex, 'derived from Hugo 
Pincema, feudal butler of Eudo 
Bapifer, a great baron t. William I. ; 
the Butlerd, Barons of Warrington, 
feudal butlers of Chester, and pro- 
bably a branch of the houses of 
Venables and Grosvenor ; the But- 
lers of Bramfield, a branch of the 
Barons of Wemme, and others ; the 
particulars of which families would 
occupy too much space. 

BatllD,forButvilein orBoutvileyn 
(lA)wer). Kalph, Herbert, Kobert, 
and William Botevilain occur in 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS) ; Robert 
B. in Bedford 1199 (RCR). This 
family was long of great consequence 
in England. 

Butt, for BoTT. Roger But was 
Vipcount of Southampton 1203 
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin. 406). 

Batter. Ralph and Sylvester Bu- 
tor occur in Normandy 1108 (MRS). 

Butterfield, for Botevtle. 

Batters, for Butter. 

Battery. See BouTBOY. 

Battery. Roger de Boteri, Al- 
vered, John, and Roger occur in 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS); Wil- 
liam Boter in Gloucester c. 1272 

Battle, for Bottle. 

Battress, for Botreaux (Lower). 


Batts. See Boox, Bon. 
Batweii, for Botevtle. 
r, for Buzzard. 

Hugo, Ranulph, and 
William Buscart occur in Normandy 
1198 (MRS); Henry Boscard in 

Salop 1199 (RCR). The family 
gave its name to Leighton Buzzard, 

Byars. See Btbrs. 

Syard, for Biars. See Ayenel. 

ByaM, for Btaes. 

Bjratt, for Btard. 

Byers or De Biars (Lower). See 
Atenel. The gallant General Sir 
William Byers was of this name. 

Byles, armorially identified with 
Botle. a distinguished j udge bears 
the name. 

Byiiff, from Binge-Gerault^ Nor- 
mandy, mentioned in a charter of 
King John toHenry de Ferrers (M6m. 
Soc. Ant Norm., v. 129). In 1191 
Robert de Binga witnessed a charter 
of Henry, Bishop of Bayeux, execu- 
ted at Rouen. In 1274 Reginald 
Binge was of Oxfordshire, Robert B. 
of Devon (RR. i. 696, ii. 76). In 
1340 Thomas Bynge was a juror in 
Kent (Non. Inq. 399). Reginald 
Binge was one of the gentry of 
Essex 1433 (Fuller) ; and c. 1650 
the family of Byng was possessed of 
Wrotham, Kent. From this Nor- 
man family descended the Viscounts 
Torrington, and the celebrated Sir 
John Byng, General in the Peninsular 
War, and Earl of Strafford. 

Byron or De Buron, from Beuron, 
near Mantes, Normandy, which 
seems to have been the appanage of 
a younger branch of the Tessons. 
A brother probably of Ralph Tesson 
(see I'ERcr) was Lord of Bcuron, 
and had Emegis and Ralph de 
Buron, who in 1086 held consider- 
able baronies in England, the former 
in York and Lincoln, the latter in 
Derby and Notts. It appears that the 
whole of this in the next generation 
vested in Ralph Tesson (heir of one 
of the brothers), who in 1130 paid 




a fine for estates in the four counties 
(Rot. Pip.). In 1166 Roger de 
Burun, his son, returned his barony 
in Notts as 10 fees. Hugh de B. oc- 
curs later, whose son Roger forfeited 
his barony t. John, who granted 

it to William Briwere. Sir Richard 
Byron, descended from this baron, 
m., t Henry IV., the dau. and heir 
of Colwick of Notts ; and from him 
descended Lord Byron ^he poet, and 
the Barons Byron. 


Cabbaa, or Cadban, from Cabane 
or Chabannes in Perigord. William, 
Count of Poitou, m. a dau. of the 
Count of Toulouse, and had issue 
Hugh de Poitiers, Baron or Prince 
of Chabannes, who m., 1098, a dau. 
of the Count of La Marche, and was 
father of William and Louis de 
Chabannes, from whom descended 
the Marquises of that name. A 
branch of this house came to Eng- 
land, of which was Bartholomew 
Caban of Berks, living 1322. 

Cabbell. Galfridus Cabal paid 
a fine in Normandy, 1184 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac); Walter Cabal had 
estates in Bucks, t. Richard I. 
(Hunter, Fines, i. 169); Adam C. 
(Idth cent.) held a^ knight's fee, 
Kent, from the Earl of Gloucester 
(Testa). The name frequently occurs 
as Kebbel. In 1195 Gilbert de 
Caable occurs in the bailifry of 
Pont Audemer, Normandy (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.). 

OabeU, a form of Cabbbll. 

Cabesplne, a corruption of Cur- 
bespine, from that lordship in Nor- 
mandy, near Bemay and Lisieuz, 
which was granted to the See of 
Lisieux by Henry IL It had be- 
longed to the family of Mamignot. 

Cable, a corruption of Cabbbll. 

Cadd, or Cade. Amulf Cades, 
1184, paid a fine in Normandy for 
disseisin (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; and 
occurs again, 1198 (lb.). Eustace 
Cade was of Lincolnshire, 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). Various families of 
the name formerly bore arms in 
England (Robson). 

Cadenbead, or Cadned, probably 
a form of De Cadneto or Caisneto. 
See Cheti^t. 

Cafto, or Chaff, from chauve, 
bald (Lower). Henry, Nicholas, 
Robert, Ranulph le Chauve, or 
Calvus, 1180-95, in Normandy 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.). These names 
frequently occur in England, 13th 
cent, and later. 

Caffel, a corruption of Cayell or 

Caffln, a form of Caufyn or Calvin 
(Lower). Herbert and Roger Calvin 
or Cauvin occur in Normandy, 1180 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.). The name 
Chaffin is another form (Lower). 
It was frequently written Cauvin 
in Normandy in the 12th cent. 

Caliyn. See Caffin. 

Ca^e, armorially identified with 
Gage or De Gaugy, a Norman family 
(Robson). The latter used indiffer- 
ently C and G as their initial letter 
(Rot. Pip., 1189). 



Oaiiiy sometimes of Hibemo- 
Celtic origin, generally, however, a 
corruption of Caen or De Cadomo. 
Mauritius de Cadomo held lands in 
Barony, Devonshire, in 1083 (Exon. 
Domesd.). William de C. occurs 
in Norfolk, Walter de C. in Norfolk, 
holding great estates, 108C. Rene- 
bald de C. occurs in 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). The family of De Caen, 
Caan, &c., is often mentioned later. 
In Normandy it occurs in the 12th 
cent, very frequently. 

Caines, from the lordship of 
Cahaignes, near Vire, Normandy. 
In 1086 William de C. held a barony, 
Northants and Cambridge (Domesd.), 
also in Sussex and Bucks. The 
chief seat was at Tarrant-Kaines, 
Dorset, granted by Henry I. (Dugd. 
Bar. i. 427). The name also occurs 
as Keynes, and is frequent in Nor- 
mandy in the 12th cent. (Mag. Rot. 

Cains. See Caikbs. 

Cakebread, probably a corrup- 
tion of Calcebued or Caucebued. 
Radulphus Calcebued was of Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac). 

Caloott, a form of Caldecote, 
armorially identified (Robson). 

caiout, a form of (Caldecote. 

Caloutt. See Calcott. 

Caldeoote, a Norman family, 
though bearing an English surname. 
Geofiry, Eimont, and Richard de 
Caldecote occur in Normandy, 1180, 
as paying fines to the Crown (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.). Stephen de Caldecote is 
mentioned in England, 1199 (Palgr. 
Rot. Cur. Regis). 

Calderoonrt, probably a form of 

Caldioott. See Caldecote. 

Cale, a form of Kael, a Bre'.on 
name. See Call. 

Oale J, from the lordship of Cailly, 
Normandy, armorially identified 
with Calley and Cayley. 

Oair, an English form of the 
Norman name Calvus or Le Chauve 
(see Cafe). Hugo Calf occurs in 
Hants, 1203 (Rot. Cane); Robert 
C, Hants, 1313 ; and William C. 
in Ireland, 1322. 

Call, or De Kael, from Bretagne 
or Poitou, where the name existed 
as late as 13th cent, when Walter 
Cael was envoy to England from 
the Viscount of Thouars (Hardy, 
Lit. Claus. i. 525). Edward de Cail 
was of Cornwall, t. William I., and 
with his nephew, Oliver de C, 
occurs in Cornwall, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
Ralph Kail (13th cent.) held lands 
in C. (Testa). In 1290 Humphry 
de Kael was M.P. for Somerset, and 
in 1316 had large estates there and 
in Devon. The family continued, 
and the name changed to Kaull, 
and then Call ; and from it descend 
the Baronets Call. 

Oallard, from the Norman name 
Caillart. Walter Caillart occurs 
in the Duchy, 1180 (Mag. Rot. 
Scac.). The name in England was 
Calliard or Callard (Robson), and 
the family was seated in Norfolk. 

Oallass, a corruption of Caleys, 
from the town so named in Picardy. 
This family occurs in Normandy, 
12th cent. (Mag. Rot Scac). In 
England William de Caleis occurs 
c. 1086 (Inq. Eliensis, p. 497). In 
1188 William de Kales witnessed a 
charter in Lincoln (Mon. i. 630). 
Robert de C. gave lands to the 
Templars (Mon. ii. 545). The name 
occurs later in Kent and Surrey 
(Testa, and Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Oalloott. See Calcxtt. 

CaUoott. See Calcott. 




Oalle J, armoriallj identiiied with 

Calif. See Calf.| 

Callls. See CiXLASS. This and 
Galea were the usual forms of the 
name Calais in the 16th cent. 

Callow, from Calot or Galot. 
Raymond, Peter, and Eustace Calot 
or Galot occur in Normandy, 12th 
and 13th cent. 

Callnt, a form of Calot or Galot 
of Normandy. See Callow. 

Calow. See Callow. 

Caiowe. See Callow. 

Calver, an abbreviation of Cal- 


Calvert, from Calbert or Caubcrt, 
near Abbeville, the b being changed 
into V, as usual, David de Calvert, 
120'i, held lands by knight service, 
Notts and Derby (Rot Cane). In 
1318-24 Henry Calverd was M.P. for 
York. Ilcnce the Baronets Calvert- 
Vemey, and the Lords Baltimore. 

Cambray, from the lordship of 
Cambrai, Normandy, near Falaise. 
According to Des Bois this was a 
branch of the Barons de la Fert^. 
The Sire de Cambrai was at the 
battle of Hastings (Wace, ii. 267); 
Godefridus de Ghambrai held lands 
in capite, Leicestershire, 1086 ; 
Henry de C. one fee in Derby, 1165 
(Lib. Nig.); Ralph de C. paid 
Bcutago iu Sussex and Hants, 1190 
and 1 203. The name was corrupted 
to Chambreys or Chambreis. 

Camel, from Campelles or Cam- 
pell in Normandy. Geoffry, Robert, 
and Hubert de Campelles occur 
(12th cent.) in Normandy (MRS). 

Cameron. Although the majority 
of those who bear this name are 
Scoto-Celtic, there was nn English 
family whose name is now written 
thus. The name was derived from 

Champrond, near Coutances (De 
Gerville, Anc. Chat, de la Manche). 
In 1157 Ansger de Cambrun is 
mentioned in Essex (Rot. l^p.). 
Robert Cambron and John de 
Cambron occur iu Scotland before 
1200 and in 1234. 

Camfleld, or Camfyld, a corruption 
of Camville or Camvyle, a Norman 
baronial family, from Camville, near 
Coutauces. See Milton. Dugdalo 
has treated of this family in his 

Camidffe, for Gammage. 

Cammagre, for GaXKAOE. 

CammeflTli) for Gammaoe. 

Camp, derived from Campo or 
Campes, Normandy. Walter, Ingulf, 
Rodolph, Gaufrid de Campe occur 
in the Duchy, 12th cent (MRS) ; 
John and Matthew de Campes in 
England, 1199 (RCR). 

Campe, for Camp. 

Campin, for Campion (Lower). 

Campion. William Campion 
was living in Normandy, 1184 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac); Geoffry Campion in 
England, 1194; and Gregory C, 
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). 

Candelet, apparently foreign. 

Candelln, from Gandelin or Gan- 
dolain, Normandy. 

Candy, from Candd, near Blois. 
Nicholas Candie occurs in Normandy, 
1196 (MRS). 

Cane, for Caen. See Cain. 

Cane, or Cany. Richard Cane 
of Normandy, 1180; Warin, Odo, 
WilUam, Thurstan Cani, 1180-95 
(MRS); Hugh, Robert, Walter 
Cane of England, c. 1272 (RII). 

Canllll, for Camville. 

Cann, from Can, Normandy. 
Geoffry de Can of N., 1195 (MRS) ; 
Richard de Canne of England, c. 
1272 (RH). 



Cmnnel, from Chenel, now Che- 
neau, near Lille. William de Ganele 
ofUants, c. 1272 (RH). The name 
also occurs as Chenel and Cheynel 

OanneUy for Cahivel, 

Cannon. Qalfridus and Radulfus 
Canonicus or Lo Chanoin of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95. (MRS); Gilbert 
and Robert Canonicus occur in Eng- 
land, 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

Cant; for Gakt. 

Oantu, for Candish or Cayendish 
(Norman baronial family). 

Cantor. Gaufiidus Cantor of 
Normandy, 1180-05 (MRS) ; Chris- 
tian le Chaunter of England, c. 
1272 (RH). The name was trans- 
lated as ' Singer.' 

Cantrell. William and Roger 
Cantarel, of Normandy, 1 198 (MRS) ; 
Alberic Chanterhill, of England, 
1199 (RCR) ; Richard Chaunterel, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

CantHU. See Cantrell. 

Cantwell, a corruption of De Can- 
telo or Chanteloup. See Codhikoton. 

Canty, for Candy. 

Canate, or Canu. Artur, Robert, 
Richard Canutus, Safrid, Bertin, 
Roger Canu, of Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS)j John Canutus, England, 
1189 (Rot Pip.). 

Cany. See Cane. 

Cape, or Capes, from Ciiappes. 
See Cope. 

Capel, a Breton family, from la 
Chapelle, Nantes (Morice, Hist. 
Bret. Pr. i. xiii.). Roald de Capella 
was living 1030, and in 1000, with 
Rainald, his son, made grants to St. 
Floront, Saumur. In 1096 his eldest 
son occurs in Bretagne, where the 
family long flourished. Rainald, 
the son, held lands in Essex from 
Alberic de Ver, 108G (Domesd.). He 

was succeeded by Alberic de C, 
whose son, Walter de C, was living 
1199, when the pedigree was stated 
in a suit in the Curia Regis. The 
last-mentioned witnessed charters of 
Matilda, Countess of Essex, and 
Geoflfry de Say (Mon. i. 401, 462). 
Robert C, 13th cent., held lands 
from Valoines in Essex (Testa) ; 
and William de C. was on an Inqui- 
sition in Suffolk (Mon. i. 289). From 
the latter descended the Lords Capel, 
Earls of Essex. 

Capel, from La Chapelle, near 
Alen9on. Gaufridus, Robert, and 
William de Capella, of Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). This family be- 
came seated in the West of England. 

Capeii, for Capel. 

Capern, for Capron. Gormond, 
Richard, Ranulph, Radulph Capron, 
of Normandy, -.1180-95 (MRS); 
Roger C. of England, 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.), Robert C, 1194 (RCR). 

Capes. Osbert, Hugh, Geofiry 
Cape or Capes, of Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS) ; William de Capes, of 
England, 1199 (RCR). 

Capie, for Capel. 

Caplln, Capelen, or Chaplain. 
Alrered, Robert, Rodolf, William 
Capellanus, of Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). Alan, Milo, Gervase, 
Richard C, of England, 1 199 (RCR). 
In 1086 the name occurs in Kent, 
Northants, Devon (Domesd.). Fabian 
C. was of E<*sex, 1156 (Rot. Pip.). 
In 1202 Gilbert C. was of York, and 
Wymar of Norfolk (Rot. Cane), 
In' 1443 JohnChaplyn, of Skford, 
in Lincoln, is mentioned. 

Capp, for Cape, or Capes. 

Cappei, for Capel. 

Capps, for Capf^. 

Capron. See Capern. 

Carabine, for Corbiu. Robert 




Oorbin, of Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS); Geofl&y 0., of England, 
1194 (RCR) ; Walter C, of Kng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Carbine. See Cababdie. 

Oarbonell. Pagan, William, 
Robert, Huifimel, Richard de Car- 
boneU, Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS) ; 
Carbonel held lands in Hereford, 
1086; Hugh Carbonel in Nor- 
mandy, 1166 ; Durand C. in Oxford, 
1130. Thomas C. held of the Ho- 
nour of Wallingford Idth cent. 
(Teeta). Temp. Henry H., the fa- 
mily was seated in Devon, and long 
flourished in Hereford, Bucks, and 

Garden, in some cases an English 
local name, also a form of Cardon. 
Ralph, Richard, Robert, Paganus 
Cardon, or Cardun, were of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS). WilUam 
Cardun held lands in Essex in 1086. 
In 1166 the family was seated in 
Hants, Norfolk, Beds, and Lincoln 
(Lib. Nig.) ; temp. John in Bucks ; 
and 1326, Adam Cardun wasM.P. for 
Notts. Hence the Baronets Carden. 

Oardwell, for Cardeville or Car- 
dunville, from C, near Caen. Er- 
nald de Cardunyille held a fief from 
the See of Lincoln, 1166, and Peter 
de C. from the barony of Estoteville, 
York (Lib. Nig.). Paganus de C. 
had a grant in Hereford 1166 (Rot. 
Pip.) Waited de C. was witness, 
1170, to a charter in Lincoln (Mon. 
ii.). Richard de Cardeville was wit- 
ness (13th cent.) to a charter of the 
Bp. of Winchester (Mon. ii. 664). 
He held lands in Hants by serjeantry 

Careless. See Cabless. 

Cares, from Chars, in Normandy. 
In 1189 Geofiiy de la Carice held 
estates in Hants (Rot. Pip.). 

Carew, a branch of FirzaEBALD. 

Carej. See Cabbw and Cabt. 

Carle, for Carel, or Cabbbll. 

Carles. See Cabless. 

earless, or Charles, from St. 
Karles de Parcy, in the Cotentin. 
This family, then named Charles, 
was seated in many parts of Eng- 
land in the 13th century. 

Carllsta, for Cabless. 

earless, for Cabless. 

Carne. Robert and Geoffry le 
CaroD, Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS). 
Wischard de Charun, Engl. c. 1272 

Camell, from Camelles, near 
Evreux. Geoffry and Odo de Car- 
neilles were of Normandy, 1180 
(MRS). Gilbert de C, about 1170, 
witnessed the charter of Hinkley 
Abbey, I^eicester (Mon. i. 604). 
Ralph de C. was a benefactor of 
Studley Priory, Warwick (Mon. ii.). 
This family is armorially identified 
with that of Chabnell. It was 
usually styled Chamel, or Chamels, 
in England. 

Carpenter. Robert, Gaufrid, 
Ansketel, Richard, William, Ber- 
nard Carpentarius, of Normandy, 
1180-96 (MRS). In 1189 Reiner, 
Adam, Roger, William C, of Eng- 
land (Rot. Pip.). Durand C. was 
a tenant in capite, Norfolk, 1086, 
and Rabel and Roger C. at the same 
time. The latter gave lands to 
Stoke-Clare I'riory, 1090 (Mon. i. 
1008). Simon C, 1166, held a 
knight's fee, Suffolk. WUliam Car- 
pentarius was fsither of Henry and 
Manasser Biset, Barons t Henry II. 
(Mon. ii. 93, 96). 

Carr, or Kerr. See Ebbb. 

CarraU, for Cabbell. 

Carrey, for Cabet. 

CarrlnfftoB, for Carentan, from 



C. in the CotentiD. Robert de 
Carentan granted the mill of Strat- 
toD, Wilts, to Farley Abbey, c. 1125 
(Mon. i. 621). 

Carritt, or Caret, for Garet. 

Carroll, in the case of English 
families, was a form of Carrell. 
In Ireland it is Celtic. 

Oarson, probably from Corson, 
Normandy. William and Jordan de 
Kersun were witnesses, 11G9, to a 
charter of Lanercost Priory, Cum- 
berland (Mon. ii. 121). William do 
Car^mi (Idth cent.) held lands, Nor- 
folk and Suffolk, by serjeantry 

Carter. William Cartier, of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 (MRS) ; Ralph Care- 
tarius, of Winchester, 1148 (Wint. 
Domesd.); Henry C, of Lincoln, 
1203 (Rot Cane.) ; Alured of Glou- 
cester, and William of Warwick 
(lb.). In 13th cent. Ralph C. held 
a fief from the See of Worcester 

Carterlleld, or Quaterville. Ae- 
liza de Qoarteville held from Philip- 
Augustus, in Normandy, 1205 (M^m. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. y. 173). 

Carrell, or Caril, from Caril, 
near Lisieux. Richard, son of An- 
chetil de Carol, or Quadrells, m. a 
dau. of Tancred de Hautville, and 
obtained the Principality of Capua 
from Robert Guiscard (Ord. Vit). 
Richard C, his son, was unjustly 
deprived of his principality by Roger, 
King of Sicily, his uncle. Robert 
Carrel held the Castle of St. Ceneri 
for William Rufus, 1088 (Ord. Vit.). 
Temp. Henry U., William and Simon 
de Caril witnessed the charter of 
Keynsham Abbey (Mon. ii.). A 
descendant was created Baron Caryl 
by James U. after his loss of the 

Cartwrifftat, armorially identified 
with Cateryke, or Catherick (Rob- 
son). Catherick was part of the de- 
mesne of the Earls of Richmond, 
and the surname therefore probably 
arose from tenure of the office of 
Seneschal by a branch of a neigh- 
bouring family. The arms (a fesse) 
are those of the adjoining family of 
De Smythton or Eschalers, with 
three cinquefoils for diflerence, which 
were afterwards corrupted into 
'roses,' 'Catherine wheels,' and 
' fire-balls with rays.' Of this 
family Ilbert de Catherege, or Cath- 
erage (a form of Catheric), occurs 
in Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS); 
which shows the Norman origin of 
the family. A branch long remained 
at Stanwick, in Richmondshire, 
close to Catterick. Another branch 
was seated in Notts, and one in Cam- 
bridge ; and the name there changed 
from Cateryke to Cartwright Of 
the former branch was Major Cart- 
wright, the celebrated reformer, and 
of the latter, Thomas Cartwright, 
the great Puritan leader, temp. 

Carrell. Ranulph de Carville, 
1180 ; Robert Carvel, 1195, in Nor- 
mandy (MRS) ; Richard de Carville, 
of England, 1199 (RCR). Carvell is 
armorially identified with CarviUe. 

Carjr, or Pipart. William, Gil- 
bert, Robert, Ranulf Pipart, of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Waldin 
Pipart held Kari, Longdon, &c., 
1086 (Domesd.). Longdon was held 
by William P., t. Henry II. (Pole), 
and in 13th cent. William Pipart 
held Kari ; whence the name of De 
Kari or Cary. From this family 
descended the Lords Hunsdon, the 
Earls of Monmouth, and Viscountj 




OBMOf for Chace/ which is armo- 
rially related to Chancy or Canci. 
See Chace. 

Oasey, or Casst, when it is an 
English family, is a branch of Canci, 
with which it bears armorial rela- 
tions. The name is also Ilibemo- 

Casta, for Cass. 

Oastael, for Cassell. 

Oass, a form of Case or Chaor. 

Oassell, from C, Flanders. Mau- 
rice de Cassel witnessed a charter of 
Stoke-Clare, Suffolk (Mon. i. 1008). 
Hugo de C, of London and Mid- 
dlesex, is mentioned 1130 (Rot 
Pip.). See Cecil. 

Oassells. See Cassell. 

Oassels, for Cassells. 

Casson. See Gasson. 

CastanflT, for Castetk. 

Castell. Joceline and William 
Ca«tel of Normandy, 1198 (MRS), 
Ranulph, Bartholomew, &c. 1189-96 
(lb.). Alexander de Castro (Cas- 
tel) of England 1199 (RCR) j John 
de Castro, c. 1272 (RH). 

Oastlle, for Castell. 

Castle, for Castell. 

Castro. ^S^ Castell. 

Cate or Catt. William and 
Roger Catus, of Normandy, 1180. 
Roger C. 1198 (MRS) ; Radulphus 
Cattus, of Lincoln, 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 
Alexander le Kat and others in 
England, c. 1272\RH). The family 
long flourished in Norfolk. 

Cates. See Gate. 

Cattaerlck. See Cabtwbioht. 

Catlln, Catline, or Castelline, from 
Castellan, bearing three castles in 
allusion to the arms. N. de Castel- 
lan occurs in Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS) ; Sire Reginald de Castellan 
in England, c. 1272 (RH). An 

eminent chief justice of England bore 
the name of Catline. 

Catting, for Catlht. 

Catlyn, for Catlik. 

Cato, from Catot or Escatot, in 
Normandy. Robert Catot, 1105, 
held one fee in Normandy (Feod. 
Norm. Duchesne). Hugh de Estca- 
tot was of Salop, 1189 (Rot. Pip.), 
Hamond and Hugh de Asketot occur 
1199 (RCR). 

Caton. Herebert Katun e, of 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). This may 
mean the English family of De 
Catton, which it shows to have been 

Catt. See Cate. 

Cattel or Ch&tel, from some 
foreign family bearing the name of 
Du Chastel or De Castello. 

Catton. See Caton. 

Cattermole, from Quatremeulles 
or Do Quatuor Molis, the locality of 
which I have not ascertained. 

Cattermoiii,/or Cattermole. 

Cattermnii. See Cattermole. 

Cattle, for Cattel. 

Oattlin, for Catlin. 

Candel. See CaudlE. 

Candle or Caudel. Roger Caldel 
or Caudel was of Normandy, 1180 
(MRS); Anistina and William 
Caudel of Cambridgeshire, c. 1272 

Canloott. See Calcott. 

Canlfleld, Calvel, Calf hill, or 
Caville. See Cayell. The family 
was seated in Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS). In England Gilbert de 
Calvel was of Northumberland, aad 
Richard C. of Kent, 1202 (Rot. 
Cane). Malger de Cavel in 1261 
paid a fine in Oxfordshire (Roberts, 
Excerpt.). James Calfhil or Cal- 
vel, otherwise Calfield, c. 1606, 



WAS Bishop of Worcester t. Eliz. 
and from his younger son, Sir Toby 
Caulfield; a renowned commander in 
Ireland, descended collaterally the 
Earls of Charlemont 

Cave. Adelina de Cava, and 
John Cave of Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS). Wyomar had a grant of 
Cave, Yorkshire, c 1090, from Alan, 
Earl of Richmond; c. 1140 Mar- 
garet de C. and Richard de C. Held 
from the Church of York (Mon. ii.). 
1307-20 Sire Alexander de C, a 
commissioner of array and justiciary. 
The occurrence of the name in Nor- 
mandy shows the origin of the 
family, though its name was derived 
from England. 

Cavel, a form of Caville. 

Cavell. 'S'ee Cayille. 

Cavendisli, Gernon, or de Mont- 
fichet. The descent of the Caven- 
dish family from Gernon has been 
disputed, but (as I intend to show) 
without reason. The Qemons were 
a branch of the Barons of Montfi- 
chet, Montfiquet, or Montfikot in 
Normandy, so named after their 
Scandinavian ancestor. The castle 
of Montfichet long remained, as well 
as the Church of St. Catherine in 
the castle, a foundation of this fa- 

About 1050 Robert, sumamed 
Guemon (moustache), Baron of 
Montfichet, witnessed a charter of 
Duke William (GalL Christ, xi. 
Instr. 229). He had issue, 1, Wil- 
liam de Montfichet, who d. s. p., 
when the barony devolved on Wil- 
liam, the son of his brother ; 2, 
Robert Guemon or Gernon, who 
held a great barony in Essex, &c., 
108C. From his elder son William 
de Montfichet descended the Barons 
of that name, whose seats were at 

Stanstead Montfichet, Essex, and 
Montfichet Tower, London, of which 
city the Montfichets were hereditary 
standard-bearers or military chiefe 
in time of war. 

The younger branches retained 
the name of Gernon. Alured Ger- 
non, brother of William de Mont- 
fichet, had estates in Essex and Mid- 
dlesex 1130 (Rot. Fip.). Matthew, 
his son, 1135 witnessed a charter of 
William Montfichet (Mon. i. 803). 
Ralph, his son, 1165, held a fief 
from Montfichet in Essex, and was 
granted BakeweD, Derbyshire, by 
Richard 1. (Testa). He had Ralph G., 
founder of Lees Priory, Essex, father 
of William G., who had two sons : 
1, Ralph, ancestor of a line of Ger- 
non frequently mentioned in Essex, 
Suffolk, and Derby, and which long 
continued ; 2, Geoffiy. 

Geofiry, sumamed de Cavendish 
from his residence at Cavendish, 
Suffolk, appears in 1302 as bailsman 
with Walter de C, his son, for 
certain citizens of London who had 
been charged with the unlawful 
possession of some crown jewels 
(Palgr. Anc, Calendars, i. 205). 
Roger de C, another son of Geoffry,. 
m. a dau. of Potton of Cavendish, 
by whom ho acquired an estate 
there, and was father of Sir John 
Cavendish, chief justice t. Rich. 11., 
and Roger Cavendish. The former, 
in 1359, purchased the Manor of 
Cavendish Overhall from De Oding- 
selles, from which it has been too 
readily inferred that the statement 
that Cavendish had been acquired 
in the preceding generation by the 
heiress of Potton was unfounded 
(Archceologia, xi. 63). But the 
objector was not aware that at 
Cavendish there were five or six 




manors, as the records clearly show, 
belonging to the families of De Grey, 
Hastings, De Clare, to the Abbot 
of Dereham, and De Odingselles, so 
that the Cavendishes may well have 
possessed property there before 
they purchased Cavendish Overhall. 

The identity of the family of 
Cavendish with that of Gemon in 
the eastern counties appears in all 
the old heralds' visitations, where 
the two names bear indiscriminately 
the same arms ; and the account of 
the descent of this family by Collins, 
which has been disputed on the 
above grounds, appears to be per- 
fectly authentic. The Dukes of 
Newcastle, Devonshire, and other 
great families of the name of Caven- 
dish, descended from the Gemons 
and Montfichets. 

Oaville or Cavill, identified by its 
arms (a calf) with Calvel or Cauvel. 
Hais, Peter, Robert Cauvel of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS) J William, 
Ranulph, and Gohier Caval, 1180-95 
(lb.). William Cavell, of Oxford- 
shire, c. 1272 (RH). 

Oavit. Henricus Cauvet of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 (MRS) ; Walter and 
Geoffry Cauvet, 1198 (lb.). 

Cawdery or Coudray, a branch of 
the Beaumonts, Viscounts of Maine 
(iS^^^Anselme, art. Beaumont). Bene- 
dict de Coudray was witness to a 
charter of Roger de Menilwarin to Abbey (Mon. ii.). Fulco 
de C. held one fee from Abingdon 
Abbey (Testa), and Matthew de C. 
one fee from Ralph de St. Amand 


Oawdrey. See Cawdery. 

Oawley, for C ALLEY (Lower). 

Oawse, Calz or Caux, from C. 
near Abbeville, llbert de Chaz 
was a benefactor to Farley, Wilts, 

c. 1126 (Mon. i. 620) ; Robert de 
Calz was of WUts, 1158 (Rot Pip.). 
Henry de C. witnessed a charter of 
Henry I. to Ramsey Abbey (Mon. 
i. 238). In 1130 Robert de C. and 
Walter, his son, were of Notts and 
Derby, William de C. of Beds, and 
Bucks (Rot. Pip.)' 

Oayley, from Cailly, near Rouen. 
Osbert aud Samson de Calleio were 
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). In 
1086 WiUiam de Cailgi held lands 
in Berks in capite (Domesd.). In 
1165 Jordan de Cailli held one fee 
from Marmion in Warwick, and pne 
from Bigod in Norfolk ; and Ralph 
Cailli held two fees in Yorkshire 
(Lib. Nig.). The Baronets Cayley 
are of this house. 

Oeoil, Cicelle, or Seyssel, from 
Kessel or Cassel, east of Bruges, 
Flanders. This is probably a branch 
of the Counts of Gand, whose arms 
(harry) it bears, with escutcheons 
charged with the lion rampant of 
Flanders. The arms are still borne 
in Flanders by a family of the same 
name. In 1180 Henry, Count of 
Cessele, witnessed a charter of the 
Emperor Frederick Barbarossa (Gall. 
Christ, iii. 138 Instr.), and 1203 
Henry, Count of Kessele, witnessed 
a charter of the Duke of Brabant 
(Alb. Miraei Oper. Diplomat, i. 401). 
The Counta of Kessele probably bore 
that title as a younger branch of the 
Carlovingian Counts of Gand (See 
Nonstable). Maurice de Cassel of 
this family occurs in England t Wil- 
liam L (Mon. i. 1008); and had 
issue Hugh de Alost, ancestor of the 
Counts of Kessel; and Robert de 
Kessei or Ciselle, one of the knights 
who, with Robert Fitz-Hamon, con- 
quered Glamorgan, 1093. From his 
descendant Walter de Alterens, living 



1165 (Lib. Nig.), descended the noble 
house of Cecil. 

Of this family was William Cecil, 
Lord Burleigh, the greatest, perhaps, 
of all the statesmen of England. 

Ceeley or Seily, from Silly, Nor- 
mandy. Robert de Silleio, of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Nigel de CUeio 
witnessed a charter of Henry I. for 
Colne Priory, Essex (Mon. i. 437). 

Cliabot or Cabot. Odo Cabot of 
Normandy, 1184 (MRS), and Robert 
Kabot, 1108 (lb.). Roger Cabot of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Ctaace, Chase, orChansey, armori- 
ally identified ; also armorially iden- 
tified with Channcy, or De Canci. 
Robert de Canceio, of Normandy, 
1180 (MRS) J Geoffry de Chansy of 
Jikigland, 1194 (RCR). The name 
appears in all parts of England as 
Chancey, Chancy, &c. 

Cliad, for Cadd. Hence the Ba- 
ronets Chadd. 

cmair, from Chauve. See Cape. 
Cliairer. See Chaffers. 
cmalfierav from Chevri^res, near 
Beauvab. Robert de Cheveriis of 
Normandy, 1195 (MRS) ; William 
de Caveres of Salop, c. 1272 (RH). 

cniaffey, or Chaify, a form of 
Chafe or Chaff. 
dtattn, for C affix (Lower). 
Clialdecott. See CALDKCorr 
cmalle, for Catlet. 
Cliallaiids, for Chalons. See 

cniaUeii, a branch of the Counts 
of Chalons. Warin, Count of Cha- 
lons, was living 830 (Moreri) ; Ma- 
nasses, 920 ; Lambert, t. Hugh 
Capet, whose grandson, Hugh II., 
was living 1072. Harduin de Cha- 
lons of this house, t. Henry II., 
m. Lady Florentia, heiress of Leigh, 

Devon, from whom descended the 
house of Chalons of Leigh-Chalons, 
which flourished till the time of 
Henry VIII. 

Clialleiiflrer, or Challenge, from 
Chalonge or Chalinge, Normandy 
(MRS): The family of Challenge 
was seated in Gloucester. 

Otaallloe, for Callis or Calais. 
See Callass. 

CliaUU. See Callass. 

Clialoner, for Challoner. 

Clialoner, probably foreign 
(Lower) ; perhaps from Chalons. 

Oliainberlaiii. Bricius, Robert, 
Gaufrid, Herbert, William, Henry, 
Serlo Camerarius, or Le Chamber- 
lain, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). 
In England, 1194-1200, Henry, 
Hugh, Ralph, Robert, Thomas, 
Walter, Richard Turbert Came- 
rarius (RCR). The principal family 
of these was descended from the 
Barons of TancarviUe, Chamberlains 
of Normandy. See Graham. 

Cliamberlalne. See CHAMBER- 

cniamberliii, for Chamberlain. 

Cliainberlayne. See Chamber- 

cniainbera, or De Camera, armo- 
rially identified with Chamber. 
Stephen, Walter, Warin, William 
de Camera in England, 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.); Matilda de C. in Oxford, 
1130 (Ibid.) ; Simon de C. in Essex, 
1140 (Mon. i. 460) j'Elias de C. in 
Sussex, t. Rich. I. (Mon. Angl.). 
The family appears early in York, 
Wilts, and Norfolk. Chambre or 
Camera was in Brabant, whence 
the family seems to havo come at 
the Conquest. 

Cliainen,for Chamon or Chamond 
(Robson). The latter was also 
written Chaumond or Chaumont, 

O 19ii 



in Latin De Calvomonte (Lower). 
Cbildebrand; second son of Pepin 
the Elder, had issue Nebelon, Count 
of Vexin, whose descendant, Ne- 
belon III., m. Ledgarda of Flanders, 
and had Waleran 11., father of 
Geoffiry de Vexin, Lord of Caumont 
and Mantes, whose son, Eudes de 
Caumont, is mentioned by Ordericus 
Vitalis. His son Otmund was a 
benefactor of St. Stephen's, Caen, 
t William I. William de C, his 
son, occurs in Durham 1130, and 
Ralph de C. in 1165 held two fees 
of the Honour of Wallingford. 

Otaamp. See Cahp. 

diamplon. See Campion. 

CbampneM, for Champneys. See 

diampney, or Champneys, from 
De Champignd or Champagne, Nor- 
mandy. In 1105 Geoffry de Cham- 
pignd held one fee in the bailifry 
of Pont-Audemer. Nigel, Eichard, 
Osbert, Ralph, Josceline de Cam- 
pania of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Robert de Campain of England, 
1199 (RCR). In the 13th century 
the name became Champney and 

Cbampneys. See Champnet. 

Cliampniss, for Champneys. 

cnianoe, for Cance, which is 
armorially identified with Chansey 
or Cancy (Robson). See Chace 

cniancellor. See Cancellob. 

CliaiiclIIor, a Norman name. 
Ranulf, Richard, and Radulf Can- 
cellarius occur in the Duchy, 1180 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; Geoffry and 
William C. in England, 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.) ; Richard C. in 1272 (Roberts, 

Clianey, for Chetkey. 

Cliannell, armorially identified 

with Chamell. An eminent judge 
bears this name. 

Ctaannon. See Cannon. 

Otaant. See Cant.» 
* Chanter. See Cantor. 

Otaantry, &om Chaintr^, near 

Cliapliii. See Caplin. 

Ctaappel. See Capel. 

Cliappell. See Capel. 

Cliappols. Hamon Cabus was 
of Normandy, 1195 (MRS). In 
1165 WiDiam Cabus held a knight's 
fee, Bucks (Lib. Nig.). Hamon C. 
party to a suit, Wilts, 1199 (RCR). 
Reginald Cabus, 13th cent^ held 
lands in Middlesex by serjeantry 
(Testa). In 1311 Richard Cabous 
was M.P. for Blechingley. 

Cbappie. See Capel. 

Cliapron, for Capbon. 

Cliapoys, for Chappuis. 

Cliarge, for Gardge, Gordge, 
Gorges,'or Gaurges, from G. in the 
Cotentin. Ralph de Gorges m. the 
heiress of Morville, and acquired 
her estates in Dorset (Lower). The 
Barons de Gorges who m. the heiress 
of the house were Russels (see Banks, 
Dorm, and Ext. Peerage). 

Cliarles. See Carless. 

Otaarlista, for Charles. 

Oliamell. See Carnell. 

Cliarter, for Chartres (Lower). 

cniaiterls, the Scottish form of 
Chartres. See Charters. 

ciiaitera, for Chartres. 

Cliartres. Reginald, Yidame de 
Chartres, was living 1020 (La Roque, 
Mais. Hare, 1668-9). Of this house 
Ralph Camotensis (De Chartres) 
held estates in Leicester, 1086, and 
Ebrard de Camot, 1148, held lands 
at Winchester (Wint. Domesd.). 
In 1165 Robert de Chartres held 
one fee from the Earl of Warwick 



(Lib. Nig.). In the 14th cent. 
Bobert and Roger de Chartres had 
writs of military summons. 

Cliase. See Chace. 

cmattell. See Cattell. 

cmattle, for Cattle. 

Chatty, for Gate, or Catt. 

cmatwln, for Chetwtnd. 

Chancer. Though this name 
does not occur in the London Di- 
rectory, it cannot be passed over. 
Geoffry Chaucer, the poet, m. a 
dau. of Sir Paine Roet, sister of 
John of Qaunt^s wife, and was 
Talectus or esquire to Edward III. 
The family of Chaucer, Chancier, 
Chaucers, or Chasur had been seated 
in the Eastern Counties, and some 
members were in trade in London. 
Richard le Chaucer was of London, 
1328 ; John C. in 1349 (Riley, Liber 
Albus, 438; Nicholas, Life of C, 
94). The poet was probably kins- 
man of Bartholomew Chaucer, who 
possessed estates in Cambiidge, 
Hunts, Herts, and Essex, 1312 (Pari. 
Rot, i. 449, cited by Nicholas). 
In 1295 Gerard le Chaucer was of 
Colchester, Essex, and 1274 Alice 
de Chasar occurs as a tenant of the 
See of Ely in Cambridgeshire (Rot. 
Hundr.). * In 1225 Ralph le Chauser 
is mentioned (Nicholas). 

This family bore the arms of Ma- 
lesoures (viz., per pale ai'gent and 
gules), a Breton race (see Walde- 
grave) which had possessed esti^tesin 
Essex, Rutland, and Northants from 
the Conquest. There are two other 
forms of these ancient arms of the 
Chaucers (Robson). The name Le 
Chancier (Calcearius). may have 
arisen from some serjeantry con- 
nected with the tenure of land. It 
would seem probable that this was 
a branch of the family of Male- 

soures: it was at least, from its 
name, of foreign origin. 

Cliaytor, from Chatres in Maine, 
near Laval. 

Cheek. William Cecus occurs 
in Normandy 1198 (MRS), and in 
Gloucester 1189 (Rot. Pip.) 5 
Walter Chike of England, c. 1272 

Oheeee. John Formage of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 (MRS) J Peter Form- 
age of England, c. 1272 (RH) ; 
afterwards translated. 

Chefflns, for Chaffin or Caffiii^. 

Chegrnej, for Cigony. Engelard 
de Cigony or Cigoine (now Chign^), 
one of the principal nobles of King 
John. This lordship was in Maine. 

Cheilej, or Ceiley, a form of 
Cilly. See Ceblt. 

Chelllnrwoith. See Cnnxu^a- 


Ohenery, probably from St 
Ceneri, Normandy, the lordship of 
the Barons Geroie or De St. Ceneri. 
Hugo de S. Cinorino possessed lands 
iuHants, 1168 (Rot. Wp.). 

Cheney. See Cseynet. 

Chennell, a form of Chaxnell. 

Chepmell, a form of Chemell. 
Roger Chemel held a knight*s fee, 
c. 1205, from Philip Augustus in 
Normandy. J(hn Kemel was of 
Oxfordshire, c. 1272 (Rot. Ilund.). 

Cheqaer. The name is terri- 
torial, and apparently foreign, per- 
haps from Sequerre, Picardy. Sire 
Roger de la Checker was of Cam- 
bridgeshire, c. 1270 (Rot. Hund.). 

Cherry. 1. from De Cersajso, 
otherwise De Cerasio, or Cericio, 
Normandy (Lower). The early 
form was De Cerisy. John de C. 
and William de C. had a suit for 
land, Suffolk, c 1200 (Palgr. Rot. 
Cur. Regis). In 13th cent the heir 
o2 195 



of the latter held lands in capite 
(Testa) in Notts. 2. Also from 
Cheeri. William Cheeri of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (JVIRS). 

Clierablii, a corruption of Carabin 
or Carbine. See Cababine. 

Ctaesney, from Quesnay, near 
Coutances, from which came l)e 
Chesneto or Kaineto in England 
(De Gerville, Anc. Chat, de la 
Manche). See Cheyney. 

Cliesterman, perhaps a corrup- 
tion of Quatreman or Quatermaine, 
written or pronounced Catterman, 
or C better man. 

Clietwynd, or De Verlai, from 
v., Normandy. In 1086 Turold de 
Verlai held thirteen lordships in 
Salop from Earl Roger, of which 
Chetwynd appears to have been the 
chief (Eyton, Salop). Robert his 
eon was a baron t. Henry L, and 
before 1121 witnessed a charter in 
favour of Salop Abbey (lb.). He 
wi\s living 1141, and was father of 
Robert de Verlai, who, with his 
father, gave Verlai Church, Nor- 
mandy, to Essay Abbey, which 
grant was contirmed by Henry II. 
(not Henry I. as erroneously stated 
in Gallia Christiana, xi. 234, Instr.). 
The next in descent was Adam de 
Chetwynd, 1180-1203; and in his 
time the barony, consisting of two 
knights* fees, was placed by the 
Crown under the feudal suzerainty 
of the Fitz-Alans (Eyton, viii.). 
The ancient arms of Chetwynd were 
two chevrons, probably the arms of 
Verlai. From John de C, son of 
Adam, descended the Chetwynds of 
Salop and Stafford, Viscounts Chet- 
wynd, and the Baronets of the same 

dievaller, i.e. Miles. Gaufridus, 

Richard, Ralph, Walter, Robert 


Miles, in Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.) ; Richard Miles, Staf- 
fordshire, 1189 (Rot. Pip.) ; Hugh, 
Osmond, Reginald Miles in England, 
c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.) ; also Jordan 
and Walter le Chevaler. 

Clievalller. See Chevalier. 

Chew. William de Cayou, in 
Normandy, 1180-1195, and as He 
Kaen, 1198 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; John, 
Nicholas, and Walter le Keu or De 
Keu, in England, c. 1270 (Rot. 

Clieyne, a form of Cheyney. 

Ctaeyney, from Quesnay, near 
Coutances. Ralph de Kaineto came 
to England at the Conquest. Ralph, 
his son, founded Tarrant Abbey, 
Dorset. Robert de Chesneto was 
Bishop of Lincoln, 1147. John de 
C. held lands in Oxford 13th cent., 
and William de C. in Cambridge. 
The Lords Cheyney were of this 

Clilck, orChike, a form of Cheek 

Cblld, the English form of Enfant. 
Roger, William, Walkelin Infans or 
I'Enfant, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); 
William and John le Enfant, Wil- 
liam and John Child, Engl., c. 1272 

OMlders, a corruption of Chel- 
lers or Challers. See Smithson. 

Clilllinrwortli, or Rabaz. See 
Rabaz. William C, the celebrated 
writer, was son of John C, Mayor of 
Oxford in 1642. The name is very 
rare, and is derived by corruption 
from Killingworth, Kynelingworth, 
Kenilworth, or Kivelingworth, now 
Kilworth, Leicestershire. This lord- 
ship, now divided into North and 
South Kilworth, was granted, t, 
William I., by Robert, Earl of Mel- 
lent, to Ralph (Rabaz), a Norman, 



Kobert Habaz, with Heloisa his wife, 
and Richard his son, granted the 
church of Kilworth to St. Mary de 
Pratis, Leicester, and the gift was 
confirmed by Henry II. (Nicholls, 
Leic. iv. 197). Stephen, son of 
Robert Rabaz, of Kilworth, gave 
lands to Sulby Abbey, Northants, in 
which county this family had large 
estates (Mon. ii. 630). About the 
time of King John this family di- 
vided into two branches, one retain- 
ing the name of Rabaz, the other 
that of Killingworth. Of the former 
was Stephen Rabaz, Viscount of 
Leicester, 1200, and M.P. for North- 
ants, 1208. Robert Rabaz, of this 
line, was M.P. for Rutland 1313. 

Roger de Killingworth was patron 
of the church of KUworth, 1220; 
Robert, his son, lived t. Henry III., 
and Roger de K. was a benefactor to 
Sulby Abbey, t. E. L In 1310 Wil- 
liam de Killingworth received par- 
don as an adherent of the Earl of 
Lancaster. A branch seems to have 
settled not far from Oxford, for John 
K., late Proctor of the University, 
was buried at Merton College, 1444. 
His tomb bears three cinquefoils, 
evidently derived from those of the 
Earls of Mellent, the suzerains of 
Killingworth. In 1606 John K. 
was Archdeacon of St. Alban*s (Coll. 
Top. et GeneaL), and t Eliz., John 
K., Esq., possessed estates in Cam- 
bridge and the Eastern Counties. 

Cliilly, a form of Silly. See 

diinn, a corruption of Cheyne. 

Cblnery. See CheNery. 

Cblnnery. <&« Chenery. Hence 
the baronets of the name. 

Cbipperfleld, a corruption of 
Chevreville, a lordship in the Coten- 
tin. Robert de Chiefreville, 1105, 

held two knights' fees from the Ba- 
rony of Wormgaye, Norfolk (Liber 

0111117, in 1272, was Cette, when 
Roger Cette was of Suffolk (Rot. 
Hundr.). That name appears to 
have been a form of Catt or Cate, by 
alteration of a vowel. See Cate and 

ClilTeU, a form of Chavell or 
Chaville. See Caville. 

ClilTers, or Cheevers, from La 
Chievre or Capra, in Normandy. 
•William Capra held forty-seven 
lordships in barony, 1086, in Devon- 
shire (Domesd.). His name occurs 
in Normandy, 1070 (Gall. Christ xL, 
Instr. 64). William Capre and Gos- 
fred C. witnessed a charter of Mont- 
acute, Somerset, c. 1100 (Mon. IL 
910). William C. was one of the 
chief Barons of Rufus, and a jus- 
ticiary (Mon, i. 997). The seat of 
the barony was at Bradninch, De- 
von; it was lost temp. Henry L, 
but the family remained. In Ire- 
laud they became Viscounts Mount- 

Cboloe, a form of Choicy. 

Clioloy, a form of Chausy. ^S^ 

Cbollett, a form of Collett. 

Cbolmeley. See Cholmondeley. 

Cbolmondeley, a branch of De 
Toesni, of Normandy. William de 
Belwar, or Belvar, otherwise Bel- 
voir, son of Berenger de Todeni, son 
of Robert de Todeni or Toesni, 
Baron of Belver, 1086, m. Mabilia, 
dau. and coheir of Robert Fitz- 
Ilugh, Baron of Malpas, Cheshire ; 
the other dau. having m. Richard 
Patrick, or Patry, of the great baro- 
nial house of that name, Patry de la 
Lande. From William de Belwar de- 
scended the houses of Cholmondeley 




and Egerton. The family of De 
Toesni was royal, descended from 
an uncle of Hollo. 

Clioiiles. See CowLES, a form of 
Oauls or Caulx. 

Clirees, a form of Orease or 

Cbristen. See Ohbishan. 

Cbrlstlaii. N. Ohristianiis and 
Hoger 0., his son, Thomas, William 
0., of Normandy, 1180-1195 (Mag. 
Rot Scac). Walter Ohristianus, of 
Notts, 1199 (Palgr. Rot. Our. Regis), 
Robert Orestien, Bricius, Ranulph, 
Robert Oristian or Oristin, and others 
in England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.). 

Oliristlen. See Ohristian. 

Clirlstmas, a translation of the 
Norman-French NoeL Roger, Ey- 
nard, Stephen Noel of Normandy, 
1180-1195 (Mag. Rot.; Scac.), 
Thomas Noel of Staffordsh. 1189 
(Rot. Hp.); Hugh, John, Richard 
Ohristmasse, &c., c. 1272, in Eng- 
land (Rot. Hund.). 

Clirlstofer. See Ohbistofheb. 

Cbrlstoplier, from St. Ohristo- 
pher. Richard de St. Ohristopher 
occurs in Normandy, c. 1180 (Mag. 
Rot Scac). He appears to have 
been of the family of Harenc, and 
the estate was granted to new owners 
by Philip-Augustus, 1204. 

Clinok, a form of Chokes or 
Chioches. See Chucks. 

Cliaoks, a form of Chokes or 
Chioches, from Ohoques, in Flan- 
ders. Gunfrid de Cioches, a great 
Flemish noble, held a barony in 
Bucks, Leicester, and Northants, 
1086. This passed, by marriage, to 
the Bethunes, Advocates or Protec- 
tors of Arras; but the male line 
continued as Cheokes and Chokes. 

Clmreli. See Seaboh. 

OhnrelilU, or De Oorcelle. The 

Ohurchills of Dorset, ancestors of 
the great Duke of Marlborough, are 
traceable, by the ordinary heralds' 
pedigrees, to the reign of Henry VII., 
bearing a lion ramp., debruised by 
a bendlet. Prior to this, they were 
of Devon and Somerset, still bearing 
the same arms (Pole, Devon). The 
O.s of Devon descended from Elias 
de Ohirchille, t. Edw. I., who m. 
the heiress of "Vyidworthy. In the 
same reign Richard de OhurchuUe 
occurs at Bruton and at Bath (Rot 
Hundr. ii 124; Anderson, Royal 
Geneal.). At the same time John 
de Oorcelle, or Ourcelle (the original 
form of OhurchuUe), occurs at Bru- 
ton (Rot. Hundr. ii. 124). Prior to 
this, Wandragesil de Ourcelle is 
mentioned in Somerset, &c. (RCR), 
c. 1198. His father, Hugh de 
Ourcelle, held five-and-a-half fees 
from the barony of Totness, 1165 
(Pole, 12); and in a preceding 
generation lived Roger de C, who 
was granted Frome, Somerset, by 
Henry I. (Rot Hundr. ii. 136). 
The latter was descended from Hugo 
Pincema, who witnessed charters in 
favour of St. Amand, Normandy, 
before the Conquest (Mon. i. 996). 
His son, William de Oorcelle (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 64), was father of Roger 
de Oorcelle, who, in 1086, held a 
great barony in Somerset, &c., but 
lost it on taking part with other 
barons against Henry I. on his ac- 
cession. He had brothers, Richard 
Pincema or De Oorcelle, Robert 
Pincema, and Rainald, seated in 
Salop and Chester. His son, Roger 
de Oorcelle, received a grant of the 
Hundred of Frome, Somerset, from 
Henry I., held by the service of one 
knight, where his descendants con- 
tinued. Hugh de Oorcelle, his son, 



above-mentioned y was living 1165 
(Lib. Niger). The family of Wa- 
lensls, or Wallace, in Scotland, was 
a branch of the Corcelles. See 
W-iLLACE. From this house de- 
scended the victorious Duke of 

Cliiirton, in some cases probably 
a corruption of Curton or Cuseton. 

Clabbon. See Cla^gne. 

Clabone, for Calbone, or Cal- 
bony. William de Chalbeneys was 
summoned, 1251, to serve in Qas- 
cogne (Pari. Writs). The name 
was also written Chalviny or Chau- 
veny, and was derived from a fief 
near Pontoise, Normandy. William 
de Calvigny occurs in the Duchy, 
1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Geoffiry 
de Chalvennio witnessed a charter 
for Belver, Notts, t. Henry I. (Mon. 
i. 330). From Chalbeny,! Chal- 
bone, or Calbone, came Clabone. 

Olapbam, or De St. Ouen, from 
St. Andoen, near Arques, Normandy, 
which was held by William de St. 
Andoen from the Baron of Tancar- 
ville, c. 1050 (D'Anisy et St Marie, 
Sur le Domesday). Bernard de St. 
A. in 1086 (Domesd.) held fiefs in 
Suffolk and Kent &om William, 
Viscount of Arques and Houen, and 
had several sons, of whom Atso or 
Azo, of Kent, occurs 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.) ; Qormimd in Essex, t. Henry 
I. (Lib. Niger); and Gilbert in 
Sussex, who witnessed a charter of 
Philip de Braiose, 1103 (Mon. ii. 
973). Roger de St. A. occurs 1153 
(Mon. ii. 599). In 13th cent. Ralph 
de St A. held two fees in Clopham 
(Clapham), Sussex, from the honour 
of Braiose (Testa). Hence the 
younger branches bore the name of 
Clapham, the seat of this family 
from nearly the Conquest Another 

family in Yorkshire, bearing the 
same name, is of unknown origin. 

Clare. This probably includes 
different families : 1, Collateral de- 
scendants of the house of De Clare 
or Brionne, Earls of Hertford and 
Gloucester, descended from the 
Dukes of Normandy; 2, descend- 
ants of the Norman house of De 
Clere, whose fief lay in the Duchy, 
See Cleabe. 

Claret. Walter Clarte occurs in 
Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot 
Scac.); John Clarrot in Hunts, c. 
1272 (Rot Hundr.). 

Clarsres. Muriel de la Clergesse, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Clarinirbold. Geoffiry Cleren- 
bolt was of Normandy, 1180 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac); N. Clarenbaut, in 
Sussex, 1199 (Palgr.Rot. Cur. Reg.) ; 
Roger Clerenbaud, in Salop, c. 1272 
(Rot Hund.). 

Clark. This name includes per- 
sons of many different families. 
Some of these are Norman ; at least 
the name frequently appears in the 
Duchy. Robert, Odo, Huard, Os- 
bert, Philip, Richard, Branda Cleri- 
cus, or Le Clerc, occur 1180-1195 
(Mag. Rot Scac.). Twenty of the 
name occur 1198 (lb.); of these, 
nine also occur in England 1199; 
and the families of the name gene* 
rally seem to have had members in 
both countries. 

Clarke. See Clabk. 

. Clarmount, from Clermont, near 
Beauvais, the seat of the powerful 
baronial family of the name. Wil- 
liam de Clermund (Clermont) granted 
lands to the Abbey of Shrewsbury, 
c. 1230 (Rot Hundr.). 

Clary. Lucas de Clarai occurs in 
Normandy 1198 (Mag. Rot Scac). 
The arms of the English family of 




Clary occur in Robson; and are 
those of De Clare, with a label. 

ClasS; or Claus. Odo de Clauso, 
of Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot 
Scac.) ; Ralph de Clauso 1205 
(M^m. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 206). 
The arms of the English family of 
Claus appear in Robson. The French 
pronunciation makes it * Close.' 

Clavel, or Claville, a baronial 
family from C. near Rouen. Walter 
de C. in 1086 held 37 lordships in • 
barony, Devon (Domesd.). In 1165 
Walter de C. held 10 fees of the 
Honour of Gloucester (Lib. Nig.). 
Lomen-Claville according to Pole 
was the seat of the barony in Devon, 
Ralph de C. of this family held a 
fief in Dorset from Alured de Lin- 
coln 13th cent. Various branches 
of- this family continued for ages in 
Dorset. That of Smedmore in that 
county continued to 1774 (Hutchins, 

ClaTerin§r, a branch of the house 
of De Vesci or De Burgh. See 


Clay, from Claye, near Meaux. 
Peter do Claie occurs 1194, and 
Stephen de Claie 1199 in England 
(Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). Robert 
de Cladio held two fees in Oxford 
1 165 (Lib. Nig.). Henry de C. of 
York t. Henry 11. (Mon. ii. 554). 
1324 Thomas de C. (PPW). The 
name is borne by the baronets Clay. 

Claye. See Clay. 

Clayfleld, or Claville. 

Clear. ^See Cleare. 

Cleare, or Clere, from the barony 
of Clere in the Vexin, Normandy. 
Reginald de C. was father of 
Matthew I., who m. Lucy de Han- 
gest, and had Matthew II., who m. 
a sister of William de Longchamp, 
Bishop of Ely 1189. Roger de 

Clere founded Little Mareis Priory, 
Yorkshire, t. Henry II. (Mon. i. 
496), and Ralph and Roger Fitz- 
Ralph de C. were benefactors. In 
1165 Roger de C. held two fees from 
Bigot in Norfolk, and Ralph de 
Clere from Fitz-Walter and de 
Clare (Lib. Nig.). The family was 
long seated at Ormsby, Norfolk. 

Clears, a form of Cleab. 

Cleasby. Enisand Musard,brother 
of Hasculf M., Baron of Staveley, 
and son of Roald, Viscount of Nantes 
1050 (Lobineau, Hist. Bret. ii. 117), 
was created Constable of Richmond 
by Earl Alan c. 1070. From him 
descended the family of De Rich- 
mond, Constables of R. His younger 
son obtained from him Cleasby, near 
Richmond, with Witcliffe,Torp, and 
Gerlington (Domesd. ; Burton, Mon. 
Ebor. 273). Hasculph de Cleseby 
occurs t. Henry I. (Mon. Angl. i. 
838), and his nephew Hasculf t. 
Stephen (lb.). Hasculf, son of 
Hasculf t. John, possessed lands near 
Richmond which were granted to 
Roald, Constable of Richmond, on 
the death of Hasculf in Bretagne, 
(Gale, Hon. Rich. Add. 272, 3). T. 
Henry HI. Hasculf de Cleseby held 
WyclifTe, Thorpe, and Gerlington 
(lb. 29). In the next reign the 
family assumed the name of Wyclifie, 
Robert de W. holding the above 
estates (lb. 50), and witnessing a 
charter of the Earl of Richmond 
1278 (Mon. Angl. ii. 197). From a 
younger son descended the family of 
Cleasby. John Wycliffe, the Re- 
former, was brother of William, son 
of Roger W., son of Alan de 
Moresby, son of Robert de Wycliffe. 
One of the judges bears the name. 

Cleere. See Cleab. 

Clemans. See Clehence. 



Clemencey from St. Clement, 
Normandy. A lured de St. Clement 
occurs there 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. 
Scac.) ; Robert Clement in 1198 
(lb.). William Clement and Ma- 
tilda de St. Clement in England 
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). 

Clemens. See Clemencs. 

Clement. See Clemence. 

Clements. See Clemekcb. 

There is also a family of Cam- 
bro-Celtic origin of this name, from 
which descend the Earls of Leitrim. 

Clemmana, a form of Clemence. 

Clemments. See Clements. 

Clere. See Clabk. 

Cleribew, probably a corruption 
of Cleriveus or Clairvaux. The 
family of Clerowe is armorially 
identified with Clarvaux of York- 
shire (Robson). Clairvaux was 
near Rhodez, Aquitaine. Ranulph 
and John de Clervaus or Clerwaus 
occur in England c. 1272 (Rot. Pip.). 
The name long flourished at Croft^ 

Clerke. See Clark. 

Clewett, from Cloet. Roger 
Cloet was of Normandy 1180-95 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.). Peter and 
Philip Clouet are mentioned there at 
a later date. 

Cliff, a Norman family, though 
bearing an English name. Lucas de 
Clive 1180 paid a fine in the bailifry 
of Rouen for disseisin (Mag. Rot. 


The family of Cliff or Clive was 
that of De Comeville, of which Ro- 
bert de Corneville held 13th cent, a 
fief in Cliva of the Earl of the Isle 

Cilffe. See Cliff. 

Clifford, or De Pons. About 920 
Manno and Pontius, Barons or Prin- 
ces of Pons in Saintonge, nobles of 

Gothic race, were benefactors to 
Savigny Abbey (Bouquet, Hist. 
Fran^. xi. 200), and in 1079 Pontius 
or Ponce, Prince of Pons, granted a 
church to the abbey of Cormery, in 
presence of his sons Anselm, Gar- 
nier, and Philip-Milo (Gall. Christ 
xii. 14). From the first descended 
the Lords of Pons in Aquitaine, one 
of the most powerful families in 
France, who are frequently mentioned 
in history. Ponce had also other 
sons who went to England, of whom 
Drogo Fitz-Ponce and Walter Filz- 
Ponce held important baronies in 
1086 (Domesd.). Their younger 
brothers were : 1. Richard Fitz- 
Ponce. 2. Osbert Fitz-Ponce, an- 
cestor of the Veseys and Bubghs. 
The names of these sons are men- 
tioned by Henry I. in his charter 
confirming their gifts to Malvern 
Priory (Mon. Angl. i. 366); and 
from the Monasticon (i. 305, ii. 870) 
it appears that they also bore the 
name of *Pontium,' or des Pons, 
from which it appears that they 
were sons of Ponce * of Pons.' 

RichardFitz-Ponce witnessed, with 
Bernard de Neumarch^, a charter of 
Brecknock Priory c. 1120 (Jones, 
Hist. Brecon, ii. 75), and was an- 
cestor of the De Cliflbrds, Earls of 
Cumberland, as is generally known ; 
and from a remote junior branch of 
this family descended Thomas Clif- 
ford, who became a Roman Catholic; 
was a leading member of the Cabal, 
t. Charles 11., and was created 
Baron Clifford. 

CUft. See Cliff (Lower). 

Clifton. Families of various 
origin. The Cliftons of Notts bore 
also the Norman names of De Re- 
borso or Ribercy. Amulf de Re- 
burso or Rebors occurs in the Duchy 




1180-95 (Mag. Rot Scac). Kichaid 
and Hamfry Rebora 1198 (lb.). 
The lordship of Reborcy or Riberdl 
belonged to the family of Wac, and 
Hugh Wac granted the church 
there to Longues Abbey 1168 (GalL 
Chriat. xL Instr. 83, 84). His son 
Geoffry Wac then mentioned appears 
to be the Geofiy de Ribercy or de 
Clifton who was ancestor of this 
family. See Colukb. 

Clinton. In 1086 Geoffiy held 
Olinton, Northants, from Geofiry de 
Mowbray, Bishop of Coutances 
(Domesd.). Geofiry de Glinton or 
Clinton, his son, chamberlain to 
Henry L, gave the Church of Glinton, 
NorthantSyWith others, to Kenilworth 
Priory 1120(Mon.AngLii. 114). In 
t. Henry L, he, as Gaufrid de Dofera, 
was on an inquisition in Normandy 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.); and t. 
Ilenry H., before 1154, Gaufrid de 
Clinton, his son, acknowledged that 
he had pledged the estate of Dopra 
to the Bishop of Bayeux for 30/. 
Anjou (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.). In 
1165 this baron returned his fees in 
England as 17 (Lib. Nig). This 
was a branch of the family of De 
Douvres or De Dover, which was of 
great baronial consequence. See 
Dover. The Dukes of Newcastle 
descend from this Norman house of 

Clisby. See Cleasby. 

ClUsold. The old forms appear 
to have been Clisald and Clissolas 
(Robson). Probably derived from 
ClissoUes or GlisoUes, near Evreux. 

Clixsard, probably a form of 
Clissald. See Clissold. 

Olode, for Claude (Lower) ; per- 
haps from St. Claude, near Blois. 
The arms appear in Robson as vair^ 
or and az., and harry wavy of 6 or 

and az. The name does not i^ppear 
in Normandy. 

Cloid, for CUnde. See Clodb. 

Close, the French pronunciation 
of Claus. See Class. 

Oloss,aformofClaufl. See Class 
and Close. 

Cloud, a form of Clout. 

Clout, a form of Cloet. See 

Clowes, a form of Close. 

Clnard, a form of Clouet or 
Cloet See Clewett. 

Cloett. See Clewbtt. 

Clybomi, a form of Clabok. 

Coad, a form of Coat. 

Coat. Robert de Coete or Coiete 
was of Normandy 1180-95 (Mag. 
Rot Scac) ; David Cote of Eng- 
land 1199 (Palgr. Rot Cur. Regis). 
The name was sometimes derived 
from places named Cote in England. 

Coatea. See Coat. 

Coatb. See Coat. 

Coats. See Coat. 

Cobb. N. Gobb, of Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). Walter, Robert, 
William Cobbe of England c. 1272 

Cobbett, or Cobet, from Coubet 
Hugo Coubite was of Normandy 
1180-1 195 (Mag. Rot Scac.). Robert 
Cobet was of Suffolk 1340 (Non. 
Inq. 89). Hence the famous politi- 
cal writer William Cobbett. 

Cobbold, or Gobaud. Baldwin 
Wac granted to Robert Fitz-Gubold 
t Henry 1. one fee, held of the 
Barony of Brunne, Lincoln (Lib. 
Nig.), from whom descended John 
Gubaud 13th cent., who held of the 
same barony (Testa). Robert Goe- 
bald occurs in 1158 (Rot. Pip.), and 
Henry Gobaud in Devon (Testa). 

Cobell, a form of Cabell. See 



Ctfbliam. Hamoy son of Serlo de 
Marci, was of Essex 1130 (Rot. Pip.)* 
In lldS William de Marci of Essex 
had a suit against the Prior of Ber- 
mondsey relating to the Church of 
Cobham, Kent (Palgr. Rot. Cur. 
Regis). Henry de Cobham^who was 
the first known to Dugdale (Baron- 
age, ii. 65), was probably a cousin of 
William de Marcy. He was liying 
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). See 
Mabct. Three branches of this 
family were barons by writ. 

Cock; or Coke, from le Coq or 
Cocus. William, Gerold, Josceline, 
Radulphus Coqus or Cocus in Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (Mag. Rot Scac.). 
Of these, William and Ralph occur 
in England 1189 (Rot. Pip.), also 
Bernard, Roger, Wascius Cocus, 
evidently foreigners. Others occur 
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). 

Cooks, Cocus, or le Coq, from 
the feudal office of Coquus. Wy- 
mund le Coq, Hugh, Roger, Ralph 
of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Rodbertus Cocus held lands at 
Estraites, Kent, from Hugh Sire de 
Montfort 1086 (Domesd.). Hugo C, 
his grandson, witnessed a charter of 
Folkestone Priory 1137 (Mon. i. 560). 
Adam Cocus was dead before 1202, 
when the Hospitallers had a grant of 
his land in farm (Rot. Cane. 214). 
William Coc of Ospringe granted 
lands to Bavington Priory, Kent, 
13th cent. (Mon. i. 50). John le 
Cock of Ospringe was father of 
Walter le C, who d. 1328 seized of 
Ospringe (Inq. p. Mort.). Richard 
Cocks d. seized of 0. in 1498 ; soon 
after which the family settled in 
Gloucester and Worcester; and 
from it descend the Earls Somers. 

Cookerell, from Coquerel, near 
Eyreux, Normandy. In 1165 Illyas 

de Kokerel held fiefs in Gloucester 
from Bohun and Neumarch^, and 
William K. from. Giffard E. of 
Bucks (Lib. Nig.). Fulco Cokerel 
held in Gloucester 13th cent. (Testa). 
In 1324 Sir William Cockerell was 
returned from Essex to attend a 
great council at Westminster, PPW. 
The baronets Cockerell (now RUsh- 
out) are of this race. 

Codnor may perhaps be younger 
branches of Grey of Codnor. See GsE y. 

Coclrini^n,orDe Cantilupe,from 
Gotherington, Gloucester. Roger de 
Cantilupe, living 1201, had posses- 
sions in Wapley and Gotherington ; 
and with his son Roger made grants 
there to St Augustine's Abbey, Bris- 
tol (Fosbroke, Glouc. ii. 20 ; Mon. 
Angl.). The abbey made further 
purchases there from Richard, son 
of the above Roger (Ibid.). It ap- 
pears that this family remained at 
Gotherington or Codrington, which 
name they bore. Geoffiy de Gother- 
ington was living here t. Edward IIL 
(Atkins, Glouc, 391, 397). He was 
probably grandson of Richard de 
Cantilupe of this place. The Cod- 
ringtons bore argent, a fesse gules, 
differenced by lions. Some branches 
of Cantilupe also bore argent, a 
fesse gules, differenced by lions' heads 
or fleur de lys (Rob8on)j whiclu 
shows that these were branches of 
the same race. The lords Cantilupe 
(barons by writ 1299) were from 
Chanteloup, near Coutances. Wil- 
liam de C. occurs in Normandy 1124 
(GalL Christ, xi. 160). Walter de C. 
in Lincohi 1130 (Rot. Pip.). In 1165 
Walter, Roger, Ralph, and Simon de 
C. held fiefs in England (Lib. Nig.). 
Roger de C, ancestor of the Codring- 
tons, was brother of William de 0., 
first baron of Brecknock. 




Ooffln or Cophin, perhaps from 
Couvain, near Coutances. The family 
came to England at the Conquest, 
soon after which Richard Cophin 
held fiefe in Devon (Pole), from the 
Earl of Mortaine (Testa) ; and Pa- 
ganus Cofin, t. Henry L, held from 
Paganus de Beauchamp in Bedford 
(Mon. i. 245). Richard C. in 1203 
had a writ of military summons 

Coffen. See Coffin. 

Coiiili, a form of Goish, or Goyes, 
which appears from Rohson to be 
anotlier form of Gorges; Goyes of 
Wilts being of Wraxall and Lang- 
ford, Wilts, which belonged to 
Gorges, and bearing their arms, a 
gurge.«, or whirlpool. See Charge. 

Coke, or Cocus. Godefridus Cocus, 
with other great men, witnessed a 
Norman charter 1066 (Gall. Christ, 
xi. 60). In 1086 Walter, perhaps 
son of Godfrey, held a barony in 
Essex (Domesd. Ess. 95). Ranulph 
Cocus, his son, occurs in Norfolk c. 
1118 (Blomefield, iv. 430). WiUiam 
Coke, 1206, was father of Thomas 
C, who held a knight's fee and half 
in Didlington, from Earl Warrenne, 
1239. His grandson Robert C. was 
Lord of D. 1280. His descendant Sir 
John C, banneret, was seneschal of 
Gascoigne t. Edw. HI. (Blomefield, 
ix. 235), from whom descended the 
celebrated Sir Edward Coke, Lord 
Chief Justice, ancestor of the Earls 
of Leicester. 

Coker, or De Mandeville, from the 
castle and barony of Manneville or 
Magneville, in the Cotentin. This 
family is said to have been a branch 
of the Bertrams, Barons of Brique- 
bec (Wiffen, Mem. Russell, i. 6). 
See MiTFORD. Geoffry de Manne- 
yille came 1066 to England, and 

received a great barony in Essex. 
He had — L William, ancestor of the 
De Mandevilles, Earls of Essex; 2. 
Stephen, father of Roger de M., 
Castellan of Exeter, ancestor of the 
M.s of Devon and Normandy; 3. 
Geoffry de Mandeville, who had 
grants in Barony from Henry L, of 
which Msrsewood, Dorset, was the 
head (Pole, Devon, 233 ; Testa, 183). 
His barony consisted of 15 knights' 
fees, but t Stephen the greater part 
was confiscated and given to De 
Tilly ; and Geofiry de M., who re- 
turned his barony 1165 as only one 
fee, proceeded by law for the re- 
covery of the remainder. William 
de M. of Dorset and Somerset, c. 
1200, was engaged in the same suit 
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin. 44). In 1203 
William Mandeville of Coker, 
Somerset, paid scutage for that lord- 
ship (Rot. Cane). He obtained the 
barony of Mersewood. In 1205 Robert 
de M., probably brother of William, 
claimed Coker against him (Hardy, 
Obi. et Fin. 302), and obtained 
possession (Collinson, Somerset, ii. 
341). Sir John de Mandeville was 
Lord of Coker 1275 (lb.), and had 
Robert de M., whose sister and heir 
sold Coker to the Courtenays. Ro- 
bert de Cok^r, brother of Sir John 
(Mon. ii. 10), witnessed a charter of 
Robert de M. regarding Coker. 
His descendants long held Coker. 
The arms varied slightly from those 
of Mandeville (three lions in pale, a 
bend), being a bend, charged with 
three lions' or leopards' heads. 

Colbeck or Caldebeck, from Cau- 
debec or Caldebec, Normandy. 
William de Caudebec occurs in the 
Duchy 1180-95 (Mag. Rot Scac.) ; 
Jumel de C. 1198 (lb.). Robson pre- 
serves the arms of the English line. 



Colcote. See Calcutt. 

Coldrey. Robert, Roger, Regin- 
ald de Coldreio occur in Normandy, 
1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac). The 
fief of Coldrey was in Normandy 
(lb.). William de Coldreto also 
occurs 1 180 ; William de Coudray 
or Coldray in England, c. 1272. 

Colebeck. See Colbeck. 

Colertdffe. In 1086 Colerige, 
Devon, was held in barony by the 
Bishop of Coutances, whose sub- 
tenant Drogo de Montacute had 
8ub-eufeofi*ed Ingebald, probably a 
Norman follower of his (Domesd. 
102 b), by whose descendants this 
place (whence they took their name) 
was held. Hence the poet Cole- 

Colette. See Collett. 

Coley, the French pronunciation 
of Colet. See Collett. 

Collaoott. See Calcutt. 

Collar. See Collard. 

Collard. Hamon, William, and 
Geoffry Coiilart of Normandy, 
1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). 

Coiiens. See Collins. 

CoUer. See Collar. 

Collet. See Collett. 

Collett. William Colet was resi- 
dent in Normandy 1180-95 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac); Humphry and William 
Colet in 1198 (lb.); Alexander 
Culet in England 1199 (Palgr. Rot. 
Cur. Regis), Dyonisia and Walter 
Colet c. 1272 (Rot Ilundr.). 

Colley, from Cuilly or Quilly, 
near Falaise, Normandy. Ralph de 
Cuillio, Nicholas de C, in Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac). 

Colley-Wellesley, from Cuilly. 
Robert Bordet, with his son Robert, 
witnessed a charter of the Count of 
Anjou, c 1050. He had issue, 1. 
Robert; 2. Hugh, who, in 1080, 

held considerable estates in Leices* 
ter from the Countess Judith, and 
was ancestor of the Burdetts baron- 
ets, and of Baroness Burdett-Coutts. 

Robert Bordet, the elder son, 
Lord of Cuilly, was dead before 
108G, when his widow held from 
Hugh de Grentmenil, in Leicester 
(Domesd. i. 232 b.). He had been 
living in 1077 (Mon. L 662), and his 
son Hugh de Cuilli in 1128 wit- 
nessed a charter of Richard de Beau- 
vais (Mon. ii. 143). Hugh had 
isijue, 1. Robert de Cuilli ; 2. Wal- 
ter de C. 

The elder son Robert Bordet, Sire 
de Cuilli, m. Sibylla, d. of William 
de Chievre, a baron of Devon, and 
on undertaking to rebuild the city 
of Tarragona in Spain, and to defend 
it against the Saracens, obtained the 
suzerainty, with the rank of Prince 
of Tarragona. He in 1133, at the 
head of his Norman chivalry, res- 
cued Alfonso, King of Arragon, 
and his army from destruction by 
the Saracens, at the battle of Frnga. 
William, Sire de Aguillon, his son, 
one of the ^barons of Normandy, 
1105 (Feod. Norm.), lost the princi- 
pality of T. in consequence of the 
accidental death of the archbishop, 
which was attributed to him. He 
appears to have been succeeded by 
Manasser de Aguillon, his brother, 
ancestor of the Barons Aguillon. 
Simon, a younger brother, was an- 
cestor of the De Cuillys of Nor- 

Walter de Cuilly, brother of the 
first Prince of Tarragona, witnessed 
the foundation charter of Canwell, 
Stafford, 1142 (Mon. i. 440). In 
1247 Hugh de C. paid a fine in 
Warwick (Roberts, Excerpt, ii.). 
William de Quilly (13th cent.) held 




lands in StaflTord from Marmion 
(Inq. p. Mort.), and also held liat- 
cliffe-Culey or Cuilly, Leicester, 
from the same (Nicholls, Leicester, 
iv. ii. 930). Hugh de Culey was 
Lord of Ratcliffe 1296, 1299. Hugh 
de Cuilly, 1309, was Constable of 
Kenilworth ; and being taken pri- 
soner with the Earl of Lancaster at 
the battle of Boroughbridge, died of 
his wounds in Pontefract Castle. 
He had issue John Culey, who had 
issue two sons, viz., Thomas, whose 
dau. and heir m. Sir John Stanhope, 
of Hampton (ancestor of the Earls 
of Chesterfield) ; 2. Richard, living 
1361 (Rot. Origin., ii. 361), who 
was father of John Culley of Lub- 
benham, Leicester, who m. a dau. of 
Sir John Harrington (Harl. MS. 
1558, fol. 35), and had issue John 
of Lubbenham, father of William 
Colley, of Qlaston, Rutland, whose 
son John had issue, 1. Anthony, an* 
cestor of the Colleys, Lords of Glaa- 
ton, extinct ; 2. Walter ; 3. Robert. 
The two youngest sons went to 
Ireland t. Henry VIII., and from 
Walter descended tile Lords of 
Castle-Carbery, the lineal male an- 
cestors of Arthur Wellesley, Duke 
of Wellington, the greatest and 
most victorious general ever pro- 
duced by England. 

Collie. See CoLLEY. 

Collins. William de Colince or 
Colunce held Innda at Chadlington, 
Oxford, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 
Hugh de Culunce had custody of 
Pont Orson t. John, c. 1200 (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm., V. ^119). Coulonces 
was near Alen^on. Emis de C. m. 
a dau. of William de Warrenne, 
Earl of Surrey, t. Henry I. Hugh 
de Colonches, 1165, held a barony 
of four fees, and Thomas de C. one 

of equal dimensions. Adam de C. 
paid a fine to the King in Oxfordshire 
1203, and Hugh de C. confirmed 
lands to Mottisfont Priory (Mon. ii.). 
Colombine, a corruption of Co- 


Colombo. Roger Colombie or 
Colunbie, of Normandy, 1180-95 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.). 

Coimnba. See Colombo. 

CoUmnben, from Colombelles in 
the Cotentin. William, Alexander, 
Eudo, Guido de Colombellis of 'Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.); 
Geoffry de Colombelles, lincoln, 
1199 (Palgr. Rot Cur. Regis). 

Colt, an abbreviation of Colet. 
Hence the baronets of the name. 

Columbine. See Colombine. 

ColTlUe, from Colleville, near 
Bayeux. Gilbert de Colavilla was 
of Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.), and 
WiUiam de C. of York (lb.). Temp. 
Henry I. William de C. held Colle- 
ville from Ranulph, Viscount of 
Bayeux (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. viii. 
430). Temp. Stephen, Philip de C. 
resisted King Stephen in York, and 
was obliged to take refuge in Scot- 
land, where, c. 1165, he witnessed a 
charter of Patrick, Earl of Dunbar 
(Chart. Mailtos.). From him de- 
scend tlie Lords Colville of Scotland. 

The English barons Colville de- 
scended from Gilbert C. of Suffolk, 
1086. William de C. 1165, held 
four knighte' fees of the Honour of 
Eye, also two in Lincoln from Wac 
and Deincourt. Roger de C. at the 
same time held one in Norfolk, and 
Richard de C. one in Devon (Lib. 
Nig.). The Colvilles of Lullington, 
Derby, descend from this family. 

Coiweii, a corruption of Colville 

CoiwUi. See Colwell. 



Ooman, a corruption of Comts. 

Oombes. Theobald Comes of 
Normandy 1180-06 (Mag. Rot. 
Scac.). Gislebert, Nigel^ Richard, 
Robert C. 1198 (lb.). Ordulph Comes, 
Deyon, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.) ; also 
Sire Richard, Nicholas, and Roger 
C. in Salop and Oxford (lb.). 

Combes. See Coitbs. 

Comliui. See Comtn. 

OomzniB. See Comtn. 

Oomper, from Camper or Cham- 
per, the arms of which are preserved 
(Robson). Perhaps from Champier, 
near Grenoble. 

Comyiiyfrom Comines in Flanders. 
Rodbert de Cuminis was created 
Earl of Durham 1068 (Ord. Vit). 
The family continued after his death. 
Hugh Cumin witnessed the charter 
of Rieyaux Abbey, York, t. Henry 
I. (Mon. Angl. i. 729). Odard 
C. witnessed a charter t Stephen 
(lb. i.476). William C. occurs 1130, 
1168 (Rot. Pip.). WilUam C. be- 
came Chancellor of Scotland 1133 
(Douglas, Peerage). His descend- 
ant William C. became Earl of 
Buchan 1210. Various branches 
existed in England. 

Conde. See Coin)Y. 

Condy, from Cond^, near Bayeux. 
Amfrid Camerarius witnessed a 
charter in Normandy 1066 (Gall. 
Christ, xi. Instr. 60). In 1086 he 
held 26 lordships in Barony in 
England (Domesd.). Robert, his 
son, gave his estate of Condy to Holy 
Trinity, Caen, 1082 (G.C. 70). He is 
named Robert de Condy in England 
lia3 (Mon. Angl. i. 674). His 
brother Audin de C. was Bishop of 
Bayeux 1112, and Turstin de C. 
was Archbishop of York 1119. 
Another brother, Richard de C, 
accompanied Duke Robert to Pales- 

tine 1096 (Des Bois). The family 
long remained of great consequence 
in England. 

Ooney, from Cony or Coigny in 
the Cotentin. Sire Hubert and 
Sire William de Coni held lands 
from Philip Augustus c. 1204. 
Robert Coignee occurs in Gloucester 
1230 (Roberts, Excerpt.). 

Conner, usually from the Celtic 
name O'Conor; but Connour was 
also an old English name, derived 
from Coneres, a form of Coisnieres or 


Oonnett. Probably foreign. Sarah 
Conet occurs c. 1272 (Rot Hundr.), 
perhaps a form of Comet, several of 
which family occur in Normandy 
1180-95 (M^. Rot. Scac.). 

Oonnew, i.e. Cannew or Canu, a 
form of Cakittb. 

Consdenoe, a form of Constakce. 

Oonsedine, a corruption of CoN- 


Conquest, from Conquet, Bre- 
tagne. Geoffry de Conquest held 
Houghton, Bedf., from the Honour 
of Hunts, 13th cent. (Testa). 

Constable, or De Gand. Witi- 
kind, the renowned opponent of 
Charlemagne, after many years of 
resistance was compelled to submit 
c. 780, when he was invested with 
the Dukedom of Angria (L'Art de 
Vdrif. les Dates, xvi. 146). Lu- 
dolphus, one of his descendants, was 
Duke of Saxony, and d. 864, leaving 
by his wife, dau. of Eberhard, 
Duke of Friuli, Bruno, Duke of 
Saxony. He m. a dau. of the 
Emperor Arnold, and declined the 
Imperial throne. Bruno had two 
sons : 1. Henry the Fowler, Emperor 
in 919, father of the Emperor Otho, 
who succeeded 936; 2. TVickman. 
"^ckman was created Count of 




Gand 940 by the Emperor Otho, bis 
nepbew; and bad two sons: 1. 
Tbeodoric, Count of Gand, ancestor 
of tbe Counts of Gand and G nines ; 
2. Adalbert, fatber of Halpb, fatber 
of Baldwin de Gand, Count of Gand 
or Alosty ancestor of tbe Counts of 
Alost, wbose younger brotber Gilbert 
de Gand became baron of Folking- 
bam in England. Tbe latter bad, 
1. Walter ; 2. Hugb, ancestor of tbe 
bouse of Montfort; 3. Kobert; 4. 
Tbomas. Robert, tbe Constable 
(of Folkingbam barony), granted to 
bis brotber Tbomas de Alost, son of 
Gilbert de Alost (or De Gand), 
lands at Frestingtborpe, York (Bur- 
ton, Mon. Ebor.). In 1130 tbe 
wardship of William (Constable) 
de Alost was granted to Walter de 
Gand, baron of Folkingbam (Rot. 
Pip.), and William Constable's son 
Robert confirmed the grants of 
Tbomas de Alost, his father's brotber 
(Burton). Hence sprang the great 
bouse of Constable of Flamborougb, 
who bore nearly tbe same arms as 
tbe De Gands and Alosts. 

Constance, from Constans or 
Coutances, Normandy. Robert de 
Constans or Constance occurs in 
tbe Duchy 1180 (Mag. Rot Scac.); 
Walter de Constantin in England 
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). 

Constantlne. Nigel was Vis- 
count of C. or Coutances 1047, when 
be revolted against Duke William 
and lost bis vast estates. Of bis 
descendants, Ralph de Constantino 
was seated in Salop 1086 (Domesd.). 
Hugh de C, his son, granted lands to 
Salop Abbey before 1121. Umfrid 
de C. witnessed its foundation charter 
1093, and Richard de C. that of 
Hagbmond Abbey 1099. The 
ff^nily long flourished in Salop, and 

t. Henry H. sent a branch to Ireland, 
of which Geofiry de C. witnessed tbe 
charter of St. Thomhs, Dublin, 1177, 
and founded Tristemagh Abbey. 

Conyers, from Coignieres, Isle of 
France. Roger de Conneris lived t. 
Stephen (Wifien, Mem. of Russell, 
L 16). In 1165 Roger de Coneres 
held three fees from tbe See of 
Durham, and Ralph de C. lands in 
Norfolk from De Albini. The elder 
line assumed the name of Norton 
from its ' caput baronise,' and from it 
descended tbe Lords Grantley, repre- 
sentatives of the eminent judge 
Sir Fletcher Norton. See Norton. 

Conynirliam (Burton). See Bub- 

Oooeb, a form of Gooch. 

Coode, a form of Goode. 

Cooley, from Culey or Cuilly. 
See Collet- Welleslky. 

Oook, a form of Coq or Cook. 

Oooke. See CooE. 

Oookes. See CooK. Of this 
name was the founder of Worcester 
College, Oxford. 

Coombes. See Combes. 

Coombs. See Combs. 

Coomes. See Combes. 

Coope. Turstin Coupe was of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; 
Hugh Coupe, 1198 (lb.); Robert 
and Walter Cope, c. 1272 (Rot. 
Hundr.). Coope, Cope, and Coup 
are armorially identified (Robson). 

Cooper, or Cowfer. 1. From 
Cuperius or Le Cuper, a trade. 
Salide le Cupere occurs in Norfolk, 
1189 (Rot Pip.). Norman, Jordan, 
Roger le Cupere and many others, 
1272 (RH). Norman families are 
included. 2. From Cupparius, or 
Cup-bearer (Du Cange). Two fa- 
milies of importance bore this name. 
See Ashley-Coopeb, and Cowfer. 



Oooty ftrmoriallj identified with 
Chook or Choke (Robson). This is 
a branch of the Flemish family of 
De C hoques or Cioches. See Chucks. 

Coote. See Coox. The arms 
changed from three dnquefoils borne 
by Choke to a chevron between 
three cinquefoils borne by Coot, 
then to a chevron between three 
cootes borne by Coote. From this 
family descended the Earls of Bella- 
mont, Lords Castle-Coote, and the 
Baronets Coote of the name. 

Oootes, or Coutts, armorially 
identified with Coote (Robson). 

Cope, or De Chappes^ originally 
bore a fesse, which identifies it with 
the family of Chappes or Capes 
(Robson), the name being a transla- 
tion of Chappe. Chappes was in 
Champagne. Osbem de Capes is 
mentioned; 1079, by Ord. Vitalis 
(p. 605). William de Capis, t. 
Henry I., with Albin his brother, 
witnessed a charter of Hugh Bussell 
for Evesham Abbey (Mon. i. 360). 
In 1200 Peter and Ralph de C. had 
a suit at Leicester with William de 
C. (RCR). Nicholas de C, t John, 
m. the heiress of Robert le Prevost 
of Northampton, where the family 
long remained, and gave its name to 
Preston - Capes. The family of 
Chappes, Capes, or Cope appears in 
Northampton soon after. From it 
descend the Baronets Cope. 

Copley, or De Moels, Baronets, 
from Mealies, Normandy. De- 
scended in the male line from Moyle 
of Cornwall, of whom Reginald de 
Moyl, alias Moel, was dead before 
1304, when Wm. M. was found to 
be his next heir (Roberts, Cal. 
Geneal. 676). The Lords Moels, 
of which this was a branch, de- 
scended from Roger de Molls, who 

in 1086 held from Baldwin de Bri- 
onne in Devon. 

Ooppard, or Copart, from Coo- 
pertus or Covert. See Couet. 

Ooppen. See CoppiN. 

Copper. See CooPSB. 

Coppin, probably foreign. Warin 
Copin was of Cornwall, 1189 ; 
Hervey and Ivo Copin of England, 
c. 1272. The name does not appear 
in Normandy, but it may be found 
elsewhere. The arms were or, a 
chief vair. 

Coppinir* See Coppin. 

Copplns, for Coppin. 

CopQs, for Capus or Cabas. See 

Coram, for Goram or Goehak. 

Corbell. Geofiry, Radalf, and 
William Corbel of Normandy, 1198 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; Richard Corbeil 
of England, 1189 ; William Corboil 
was Archbishop of Canterbury, t. 
Henry I. 

Corben. See CoRBYN. 

CU>rbet, a Norman family too 
well known to need any detail. 
Hence the Barons Corbet of Caux, 
and the Baronets Corbet. See Eyton, 
Salop ; Dugdale, Baronage, &c. The 
name also existed in Normandy. 
Ilbert, Reinold, and Richard C. occur 
there, 1180-96 (MRS). 

Corbey, the Norman-French pro- 
nunciation of Corbet or Coebett. 

Corbitt. See Coebett. 

Corbonld. Robert Corbaldus 
was of Normandy, 1180-96 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.); John Carbul appears 
in England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.). 

Corbyn. See Caeabine. Osbert 
Corbyn of Holne, Devon (Mon. i. 
792). The name occurs in Notts, 
Derby, Devon, Wilts, in the records. 

Cordeauz. The French form of 
Cordels or Cordeux. See Coedell. 




Cordelier, for Cordonier, or Cor- 
duaner. Fere Cordoanier, 1198 j 
Robert Cordon, 1105, Normandy, 
(MRS); Stephen, Hugh, Raudulph 
le Cqfduaner, England, c. 1272 

Oordell, or Cordall. Robert de 
Cordelles was of Normandy, 1180- 
95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; Hugh Cordel 
of London, 1180 (Rot. Pip.). 

Corden, a corruption of Carden. 
See Cakden. 

Oorderoy, a corruption of Cor- 
dray. See Cordekoy. 

Corderoy, or Cordray, from Coi> 
day or Corderay in the Cotentin. 
William de Cordni occurs in Nor- 
mandy, 1195-98 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; 
Peter de Codrai in England (ISth 
cent.). The family is frequently 

Cordery, a form of CoRDXBOY. 

Cordeox. See CobdeaT7X. 

Cordingr. See Corden. 

Cordrey. See CoRDEBOY. 

Cordwell, for Cardwell. 

Cprfe, probably a form of Corpe. 

Core, or Cure. Robert Cur 
occurs in Normandy, t. Philip-Au- 
gustus, c. 1204 (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm., V. 182) ; William Curre oc- 
curs in England, 1189 ; John Cure, 
c 1272 (Rot Hundr.). 

Corker. Amulf de Corcres oc- 
curs in Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.); Geoffry Chorger c- 
Churger in England, c. 1272 (Rot. 

Corkbill, probably a form of 
Corcelle. See Churchill. 

Cormle, probably a corruption of 
Cormeilles, near Lisieux. Gozelin 
de Cormeliis was a baron in Hants, 
1086, and Ansfrid de C. in Gloucester 
and Hereford («e&Dugd. Bar. ; Mon. L, 
115,55.3). Sire John de Cormayles, | 

1316, possessed estates in Dorset 
and Hants (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Com, from Com, near Cahors. 
John, Richard, and William de 
Come seated in England, c. 1272 
(Rot. Hundr.). 

cu>mliiu, or Comiole, a baronial 
family, of whom William Comiole 
held a barony in Kent, 1080 
(Domesd.); Reginald de Comhull 
in 1165 (Lib. Nig.) ; and Gervase de 
C. a lief from the Earl of Essex 
(lb.). The latter was Viscount of 
Kent, 1168-73, and the family fre- 
quently held that office afterwards 
(Hasted, Kent). Robert Cornel 
occurs in Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.). 

Cornell. See CoRKHiLL. 

Comer, from Comerd or Comart 
Hugh . and Sampson Comard or 
Comart were of Normandy, 1180-95 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.); Robert, Alex- 
ander, and John de Comherd or 
Comer of England, 1199 (Palgr. 
Rot. Cur. Re^). 

Comey. The French pronun- 
ciation of Comet. Richard, Reinold, 
Lucas, Ralph, Matthew Comet of 
Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. 

Comow. See CoRNU or Cor- 
nutus. Robert Comu or Comut, 
William and Richard in Normandy, 
1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). 

Corns. See Corn. 

Comn. Robert Comu or Cor- 
nutus occurs in Normandy, 1180; 
William C. 1180-95. The family 
of Le Comu in Normandy descended 
from them. Roger Comutus held 
three fees of Tavistock Abbey, 
Devon, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). 

Comwell, or De Comeville, from 
C, near Pont-Audemer. Robert de 
Wenesley or De C. gave lands at 



Corneyille to Jumi^ges, t. Henzy I. 
(Mon. ii.) j Robert de C. held lands 
in Wiltf, 13th cent. (Testa). 

*Corp. See CoBPE. 

Corpe, from the fief of Corp, in 
Normandy, held from Philip-Au- 
gustus by the Dean o Anjou, c. 
1204 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 

Oorry. See CoBY. 

Oonar^ for Corvesar. William 
Corvesarius occurs in Normandy, 
1180-90 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) j Chris- 
tina and Henry Cprveser in Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (Rot Hundj.). 

Cort, from Court. See A'Cot7BT. 

Cortis. See CuBTls. 

Comm. See CoBAK. 

Gory. Gilbert, Odo, William 
Coreie of Normandy, 1180-96 

Oosen. John Cosen, Bishop of 
Durham, was descended from an 
ancient Norfolk family. In 1886 
Edmond le Cosyn was bailiff of 
Norwich ; in 1827 John C. Before 
this Roger C. held several manors 
in Norfolk by marriage (Blomefield, 
i. 485, ii. 491, 687), and Ralph C. 
possessed Choseley in the same 
county (lb. x. 849) ; and 1217 
Qilbert C., probably of this family, 
was buliff of the Honour of Lan- 
caster in Lincoln. The name of 
Le Cusin implies relationship to a 
distinguished family in Norfolk. 
The arms are those of De Limesi 
(with a change of tincture), which 
Norman family had a branch seated 
in Norfolk at an early date. The 
Cosins were probably descended 
from this branch. 

Cosens, Cosin, Cousins (a French 

name) includes families of Norman 

' and other descents. Herebert and 

Robert Cusiu occur in England, 

1189 (Rot Pip.); Gilbert, John, 
Roger, and William C, 1199 (Palgr. 
Rot. Cur. Regis). 

Oosliam, a branch of the Bassets, 
Barons of Normanville in Normandy. 
See Palmeb. 

OMsait, apparently foreign. The 
arms are preserved by Robson. 

Oosser, a form of Cossabi. 

Cost. Roger Coste was of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-96 (Mag, Rot. Scaa) ; 
Ralph Coste in 1198 (lb.). 

Oosten, or Costeyn, a known form 


OMter,aform of Costard. Walter 
Costart was of Normandy, 1180 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; Anfrid and 
Roger C. in 1198 (lb.) j OHver 
Costard was of England, 1194 (Palgr. 
Rot. Cur. Regis). 

Oosttn, or Costeyn, a known form 
of CoNSXANinrE. 

CotolUnff, an English corruption 
of Cochon. William and Durand 
Cochon were of Normandy, 1180-96 
(Mag. Rot Scac.); Hugh Cochun 
of England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 

Oottell. William Cotel was of 
Normandy, 1180-96 (Mag. Rot 
Scac.); Richard Cotel of England, 
1189 (Palgr. Rot Cur. Regis); 
Elias, Hugh, Robert, Roger, Thomas, 
Walter C, c. 1272 (Rot Hundr.) ; 
Berengarius Cotel held lands in 
WUts, in capite, 1083 (Exon. 

Cotterell. Probably foreign. 
Walter Coterel was of Herefordshire, 
1168 (Rot Pip.). Li 1180 William 
C. occurs in .Middlesex (lb.). He 
granted lands to the Knights Hos- 
pitallers (Mon. Angl. ii.). William 
C. was M,P. for Wilton, 1313-26. 

Oott^rllL See Cottebell. 

OotUe. See Cotxkll. 

OottreUU See Coitbbell. 
2 211 



Oottmi. See GOTIEBELL. 

Ooneb, or Couche. See Ct78T. 

Conoby^ from Goucynear Laon. 
Alberic de Coucj had issue Drogo, 
Sire de Coucj and Boves^ living 
1069. Eguerrand, Robert, and An- 
selm were his sons ; also Alberic de 
Coucj or Cocy, who held lands in 
York and Bucks 1086 (Domesd.). 
He had Ingenulf, whose son, Geof- 
fiy de Cocy, occurs in Gloucester 
1130 (Rot Pip.). Richard Cose or 
Cocy occurs 12th cent (Mon. Angl. 
i. 496). Of the French line was 
Eguerrand de Coucy, Earl of Bedford. 

Condraj. See Caudbby. 

CongrlitreT', altered from Caw- 


Coalon, from AcouLON. 
Coulter, or De Culture, from Cul- 
ture, near Mende, Languedoc. In 
1165 Henry de C. held a barony in 
Somerset (Lib. Niger). Henry H. 
confirmed his gifts to Plympton 
Priory (Mon, ii.). Henry de C. 
paid scutage in Dorset 1202 ; and 
Henry de C. held in chief in Somer- 
set 13th cent (Testa). 

Connsel. William and Warin 
Consel were of Normandy 1180 
(Mng. Rot. Scac.); John Cunsail 
of England, c. 1272 (Rot Hundr.). 
Coant, an English form of Comes, 
or le Counte. See Combes. 

Coaroy, a well-known Norman 
baronial family, from which sprang 
the barons De Courcy, the Earls of 
Ulster, and the Barons Kingsale. 

ConrtenaT'. In 941 Fromund 
was constituted Count of Sens 
(L*Art de V^rif. les Dates), and was 
father of Reginald or Rayner 1., 
who built the Castle of Chateau- 
Ray nard. From his elder son Fro- 
mund n. descended the Counts of 
Sens, extinct 1066. Reginald, the 

younger son, poasessed Chateau- 
Raynard, Courtenay, and Montar- 
gis, the hereditary estates of this 
line (Anselme, i. 473). Hatto, his 
son, built the Castle of Courtenay, 
and was thence sumamed (Bouquet, 
X. 222). This baron, according to 
authorities cited by Cleveland (Hist 
House of Courtenay), had, 1. Milo ; 
2. Josceline, Count of Edessa; 3. 
Geofiry, slain in battle with the 
Saracens. Milo m. a dau. of the 
Count of Nevers, and had, 1. Regi- 
nald, whose dau. m. Peter, grandson 
of Louis Vn. of France (Anselme), 
and was ancestor of the Counts of 
Nevers, Emperors of Constanti- 
nople; 2. Josceline. Josceline, the 
younger son, had two sons, Reginald 
and William, of whom Reginald m. 
Hawisa, dau. and heir of Maud de 
Abrincis or Avrances, widow of 
Robert de A., Viscount of Devon, 
and Baron of Oakhampton ; and 
William de C. mar. Matilda, dau. of 
the same Maude by her second hus- 
band, Robert Htz-Roy, who held 
Oakhampton in right of his wife 
1166 (Lib. Niger). He appears to 
have left no issue. 

Hugh de Courtenay, son of Regi- 
nald, in 1203 was possessed of the 
greater part of the barony, but Ha- 
wisa, his mother, still held eighteen 
knights* fees, Devon (Rot. Cane). 
In 1206 Robert de C. succeeded his 
brother, and from this date the his- 
tory of the Courtenays, Earls of De- 
von, Marquises of Exeter, and their 
various branches, is well known. 

OoarteneT'. See Coubtenay. 

Oonnter, a form of Counter or 

Countj, from Count. 

Oonper. See CooPEB and Cow- 



Ckmrt. See A'CouRT. 

Oonrtloe. See Curtis. 

Oonrtney. See CouRTENAT. 

Consens. See Cosbns. 

Oonsliui. See Cosens. 

Conreten, or CuretoO) from 
Courtonne near Caen. William de 
Curtone was of Surrey 1130, Emald 
de C. of Essex 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 
This family held three knights' fees 
in Normandy 1165 (Duchesne, Feod. 
Norm.). Gilbert and Geoffiy de 
Cortone occur there 1180-95 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac). 

Conrtaold, probably from Cour- 
telles or Corteilles, near Evreux. 
Hugh de Cortilz and GiUebert de 
Corteles occur in Normandy 1180- 
95 (Mag. Rot. Scac). John and 
Roger de Curteles in England, c. 
1272 (Rot Hundr.). 

Contes. See Coote. 

Covtts. See Coote, Collet- 


Conxens. See Cosens. 

CoveU, the Norman-French pro- 
nunciation of Cauvel. See Cavell. 

Cover, or Covert. See A 'Court, 

Oovey, or Covet, a form of Covert 
See A'CouRT. 

OoTil. See CovELL. 

Oowan. 1. A Scottish local 
name. 2. A form of Gowen. 

Coward, from La Couarde, near 
Rochelle. Radulphus de Coarda 
occurs in Normandy 1198 (Mag. 
Rot Scac.); Roger de Cowert in 
England c. 1272 (Rot Hundr.). 

Cowart. See Coward. 

Cow, from Cowie, or Cowey, 
annorially identified. 

CowdeU. See Caudell. 

Cowderoy. See Corderot. 

Cowdery. See Cowderoy. 

Cowe. See Cow. 

Cowell, a form of Covell. 

Cowen. See CowAir. 

Cowens. See Cowen. 

Cowle, from the fief of Cohy or 
Cuy in Normandy. Robert de Cui 
occurs 1180 (Mag. Rot Scac.), 
Walkelin de Coweye in England 
c 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 

Cowley. 1. An English local 
name, comprising families of various 
origin. 2. A form of De Cuilly. See 

Cowney, a form of Cony or 

Cowvan. See CowAN. 

Cowper, or De Columbers. The 
early history of the family has been 
noticed under Ashley-Cooper. In 
1340 there were two branches in 
Sussex, as appears by the Non. In- 
quisitiones. From one sprang the 
Coopers of Harting, from the other 
the Cowpers of Strood, who bore 
the arms of the Norman line of De 
Columbers, viz. gules, a chief argent 
(Des Bois), merely exchanging the 
tinctures, and adding other marks 
of cadency. The Norman line were 
barons of La Haye du Puy. From 
the Cowpers of Strood in Sussex 
descended the C.s of Cheshire, an- 
cestors of the Earls Cowper. Of 
this family were an eminent Lord 
Chancellor of England, and the poet 

Cos, Cocks, or Cocus. See Cock 

Coze. See Cox. 

Coysb. See CoiSH. 

Coxens. See Cosens. 

Craft, or De Turville, from T. 
near Pont-Audemer, derived from 
Torf de Torfville (La Roque, Mab. 
Hare. ii. 1927), from whom de- • 
scended Geofiry de Turville 1124 
(Ord. Viialis, 880 j Mon. L 610, ii. 
309), who had grants from the 




Earl of Leicester and Mellent in 
England. Ralph De Turville gave 
the church of Craft to De la Fr6 
Priory, Leicester (Mon. ii. 312), to 
which Geo£&7 and Robert de Craft 
also contributed (lb.). Roger de 
Craft and Simon de Turville Craft 
also held fiefs of the Honour of Lei- 
cester (Testa, 254, 255), being evi- 
dently of the same family. 

Orakanfliorpe, or Malcael, a 
branch of the Lowthebs of West- 
moreland, and of Breton origin. Of 
this family was the eminent divine 
Richard Crakanthorpe, t Charles L 

Crampi perhaps from Cremps 
near Cahors. 

Oranwell (or Crenawell, as writ- 
ten in the Battle Abbey Roll), a 
corruption of Cramanville. This 
family of De Cramaville was seated 
in Essex from the Conquest (Testa), 
and in Kent held its lands by three 
knights' service (D).). In 1189 Ralph 
de Cramaville paid a fine for his 
estates in Northumberland (Rot. 


Crane, from Crannes in Maine. 
Andreas, John, Oliver, William de 
Crane in England, c. 1272 (Rot. 

CraneT'. Emald de Crenie occurs 
in Normandy 1180 (Mag. Rot 
Scac.), and Odo de Crenea later 

Crann. See Crane. 

Crannto. See Cranes. 

Cranston, a local name in Scot- 
land. The Barons Cranstoun seem 
to have been descended from a 
branch of the house of Bertram. 

Crapnell, for Grapinel. 
9 erase, a form of Grace, Grasse, or 

Crast, for Crest. Winifred Crest 
occurs in Normandy 1180-96 (Mag. 

Rot. Scac). The English name of 
Cresett is probably a form of this. 

Craven, or De Daiville, from D., 
Normandy. In 1056 Walter Bar- 
batus. Lord of Daiville, witnessed 
the charter of Treport, Eu (Neustr. 
Pia, 589). Walter de D., his son, 
accompanied the Conqueror, and 
had grants from Roger de Mowbray 
in York, with the feudal dignity of 
SeneschaL He witnessed a charter 
of Pontefract Priory (Mon. i. 655). 
Richard de D. was living 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). Robert, his son, was here- 
ditary Seneschal, and held five fees 
from Mowbray in York, and one in 
Notts (Lib. Niger). He had a dis- 
pute with Byland Abbey (Mon. i. 
1031), and had two sons : 1. Robert 
de Daiville, who m. a dau. of Agnes 
Percy by Josceline of Louvaine, and 
was ancestor of the Dayvilles, Dai- 
villes, or Deyvilles of York; 2. 
Thomas. Thomas de D., whose 
brother was m. to a Percy, obtained 
the lordship of Roudon or Rowdon, 
in Craven (originally part of the 
Percy estates) ; and his descendants, 
who bore the fesse of Daiville with 
marks of difference, were indiffer- 
ently styled Rawdon and Craven, 
the latter probably arising from the 
office of Seneschal of Craven, which 
belonged to the Earls of Albemarle, 
a family which possessed lands in 
Rawdon (Mon. ii. 103). Raginald 
de Rawdon, son of Thomas, occurs 
1202 (Rot Cane). He had two 
sons: 1. Henry, whose descendants 
bore the name of Rawdon ; of whom 
Simon de R., ' son of Henry,' did 
homage for his lands t. Henry. III. 
(Rob. Excerpt, ii. 352), and was 
fiither of Isabel, a benefactress to 
Fountains (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 
106), while Thomas, his brother 



(Miohaers son), was ancestor of the 
Rawdons, Earls of Moira, Marquises 
of Hastings ; 2. Thomas de Crayeo, 
who with his descendants bore tliat 
surname. This Thomas de Craven 
held lands in Norfolk (Testa) as 
well as part of Rawdon. In 1316 
William de Craven and Michael de 
Rawdon were joint Lords of Raw- 
don (PPW). The former granted to 
Fountains Abbey lands given to his 
f&theT by William de Daiville (Bur- 
ton, 149). From William de Craven 
descended the Cravens of Leveninge 
and Appletrewick in Craven, an- 
cestors of the gallant Lord Craven 
renowned in the wars of Gustavus 
Adolphus, and of the Earls Craven. 

Crawoonr, a form of Cracure or 
Cravicure, which is armorially iden- 
tified with Crevequer or Crevecoeur 
(Robson). Crevecoeur was a strong 
castle in the valley of the Auge, 
which still remains (MSAN, zziv. 90, 
&c.). Its lord, according to Wace, 
was at Hastings. Hugh de C. occurs 
in Normandy t. Henry I., and held 
five fees from the Bishop of Bayeuz 
(lb. viii. 426, 427). Robert de C, 
probably his brother, founded Leeds 
Priory, Kent. A branch was seated 
in Lincoln. 

erase. See Cbace. 

Crease, for Cbace. 

Oreaeey, a form of Cbesst. 

Oreaey, a form of Cbesst. 

Creese. See Cbaob. 

Orellln, from Crallan, which is 
derived from CroUon in the Coten- 
tin, Normandy (Lower). 

Crespln, from the family of Beo- 
crespin, Normandy. See Jooeltn. 

Creesall. See Cbessell. 

Oressell. Turstan and Robert de 
Croissiles were of Normandy 1180 
(Mag. Rot. Scac) ; Richard de Creis- 

selles 1196 (lb.) ; Henry de Crissale 
of England c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.). 

Oressey. See Cbessy. 

Creasy. 1. From the Lordship 
so named, near Dieppe and Rouen. 
Hugh de Cressy, and Simon, occur 
in Normandy 1180-96 (Mag. Rot 
Scac.). Anselm and Gilbert de 
Cressy c. 1119 held lands from the 
Earls De Warrenne in England. 2. 
Hugh de Cresseio was of Hunts, 1130 
(Rot. Pip.). He was the son of Guy 
le Roux, Lord of Creel in La Brie, 
Sraeschal of France (Ord. Vitalis). 

Oreswlek. William de Cresek is 
mentioned in Normandy c. 1200, 
where estates were granted to him 
with Henry de Bailliolet (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 110). 

Crewe, a branch of De la Mabb or 
Montalt, whose arms it bore, with a 
sUght difference (Ormerod, Cheshire, 
iiL 165). Crewe was in the barony 
of Malbanc, and was possessed c 
1160 by Henry de Criwa, who at- 
tested a charter of Hugh Malbanc. 
Sire Thomas de Crue was living 
after 1241. Hence the Lords Crewe 
of Stene, maternally represented by 
the Lords Crewe. 

Crews or Crewys. HughdoCreua 
and Richard de Creos were of Nor- 
mandy 1198 (Mag. Rot Scac.). 
Creus-Anisy was in Normandy (lb.). 
Richard de Crues also occurs in 
Devon 1199 ; and the family has re- 
mained there ever since. 

<Mokett. See Cbitchbtt. 

Criper. See Gbipeb. 

Crippen, for Grippon. Lescelina 
de Gripon occurs in Normandy 1196- 
8 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Walter de 
Grippinge in England 1199 (Palgr. 
Rot Cur. Regis). 

Cripps, armorially identified with 
Cbisp (Robson). 




tsrimp, an abbreviation of Crispin, 
a Norman name (Lower). 

Orispin. Joceline, William, and 
Robert Crespin of Normandy 1 ISO- 
OS (Mag. Rot. Scac.). See Joceltk. 

Critoliett, from Cricbet or Cru- 
cbet. liadulpbus and Rainald Cro- 
chet of Normandy 1180 (Mag. Rot. 
Scac.). The name of Criquet and 
Crickott frequently occurs in Eng- 
land 12th and 13th cent. In 1313 
William Cryket was bailsman for an 
M.P. for Bridport (PPW). 

Critolifleld, from Cricheyille or 
Cristequeville, Normandy. 

Oroaker, or le Crochere, from 
Crocea, a cross (Ducange), crocearius, 
a cross-bearer. Simon le Crockere 
and William Crockare mentioned in 
England c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 
Norman families may be included. 
John le Crochere held lands from De 
Pomeray, Devon, t. Henry I. 

Crocker. See Cboakeb. 

Crocket. See Crockett. 

Crockett. Radulphus and Rain- 
ald Crochett in Normandy 1180 
(Mag. Rot. Scac.). 

Crookltt. See Cbockbtt. 

CroftoBf or De La Mare, from La 
Mare, Normandy. John de la Mare 
had a grant of Crofton from Roger 
de Poitou, t. William L (Testa, 411). 
John de la Mara was lord^ t. Richard 
I.^ and was a benefactor to Burs- 
cough Priory (Mon. ii. 305). Alicia 
was widow of Thomas de C. 1272 ; 
John de C, M.P. for Carlisle 1311 
(PPW). The family then bore the 
name of De Crofton. From this 
branch of the De la Mares descend 
the baronets Crofton. 

Chrofton, or Lowther, Lords 
Crofton. See Lowther. 

OroiTor. Perhaps a form of 

Orokat. A form of Cbockett. 

Croko, a branch of le Blund. See 

Croker. See Croaker. 

CroU, for Crull or Cruel^ appears to 
be a corruption of Criol. SeeKEVBELL, 

Crolls. See Croll. 

Orome, Croume, or Croune, a 
form of Crun or Craon. See Crowub. 

Croney, from Cronet in Normandy. 

Crook, or Croc, a Norman baronial 
family. Hugh, William, and John 
de Croc occur in Normandy 12th 
cent. (Mag. Rot. Scac.). In 1086 
Rainaldus Fitz-Croch, hereditary 
huntsman of the King, held fiefs in 
Hants, as did his father Croch 
(Domesd.). Osmond C. occurs 1130 
(Rot. Pip.). In 1156 Matthew C. 
had charge of the forests in Hants, 
and 1165 Hugh Croc and William 
C. held fiefs in barony in Normandy 
(Feod. Norm.), as did John C. from 
William de Mohun, Ruald C. from the 
Earl of Gloucester, and William C. 
from the See of Bath (Liber Niger). 

Crooko. See Crook. 

Crookes. See Crook. 

Groom. See Crome. 

Croome. See Crome. 

Croose. See Crewes. 

Croot, for Groot or Grote. Wil- 
liam, Thomas, and Robert Grut, in 
England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.). 
Crot was in Normandy. Euric and 
Matthew de Crotis occur 1108 (Mag. 
Rot. Scac.). 

Crop, or Croopes, from Cropua, 
near Dieppe, and Bellencombre. Wal- 
ter de Cropus accompanied Bernard 
de Newmarch to the conquest of 
Brecknock 1087. He is mentioned 
by Ordericus Vitalis. Robert de 
Cropiz had Norman estates 1165 
(Duchesne, Feod. Norm.). The fii- 
mily remained in Brecknock. 



Cropper. Simon de Croper, or 
Croperi, occurs in England 1190 
(Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). This 
name seems foreign. Simon in 1194 
claimed a knight^s fee of the Honour 
of Mortaine, Northants. 

CrcMier, from Croiseur (Lower)^ 
probably of the same origin as le 
Crochere. See Cboakeb. 

Cross, from St. Croix, or Croix, 
in Normandy. Ralph de S. Cruce, 
and Adam, occur in the Duchy 
1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Reginald, 
Geoffiy, Peter, Richard de Cruce 
in England 1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. 
Regis); Warin, Henry, Richard de 
Cruce in Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Crosse. See Cross. 

Crosson. See Crasson. 

Crotoli, for Crouch, or Cross. 

Croneb, a form of Cross (Lower). 

<3ronelier, a form of Crosier 

Cront. See Croot. 

Crowne or De Craon, armoriaUy 
identified (Robson) ; descended from 
Hunrok, said by some to be a son of 
Desiderius, last king of the Lom- 
bards, and who was created Duke of 
Friuli by Charlemagne 795 (Art de 
y^r. les Dates). Everard, his grand- 
son, was Duke of Friuli 846. Be- 
renger, his son, was elected King of 
Italy 888. He was grandson of the 
Emperor Louis le D^bonnaire, and 
was chosen Emperor 916. His 
dau. m. Adelbert, Marquis of Ivrea 
(son of Anscar, son of Wida, son of 
Everard, Duke of Friuli). His 
grandson Adalbert was King of 
Italy 950 (Ibid.). He was deprived 
by the Emperor Otho, but his son 
Otho William was adopted by the 
Duke of Burgundy, and became 
Count of Burgundy and Nevers c. 
1000. His son Reginald of Bur- 

gundy had issue Robert, to whom 
the Barony of Craon in Anjou was 
granted by Geofiry Martel 1052. 
From his elder son descended the 
Barons of Craon (Du Paz, Mais. 
Bretagne, 735). His younger son 
Guy de Craon accompanied the Con- 
queror, and held 61 lordships in 
capite 1086, and was ancestor of 
the family in England. 

Crosier. See Crobirr. 

Cmft. See Craft. 

Cmlso. See Crewes. 

C^mso. See Crewes. 

Cmssell. See Cressbll. 

Cmtolior. See Croucher. 

Crate. See Croat. 

Cm^ See Crocks or Crookss. 

Cryer. Osmond le Crieor^ Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

Cnbisoa, for Corbizon. William 
de Corbucon occurs in Normandy^ 
1180-95 (Mag. Rot Scac). Wil- 
liam Fitz-Corbezun was Baron of 
Studley, Warwick, 1086 (Domesd.). 
The family continued there till 
1354 (Dugd. Warw.). Corbuzon 
the ancestor is mentioned in a 
charter of Duke Robert of Nor- 
mandy (Gall. Christ xi. 10). Robert 
Fitz-Corbezun also beld a barony 
in the Eastern Counties, 1086 
(Domesd.). The family long con- 
tinued there. 

Cnbit. See CoBBTT. 

Cnbitt. See Cobett. 

<niol,or Cruel. See Cruller Croll. 

CneU. See GuEL. 

CnllOT', or CuLET. See Colley- 

Colly. See CuLLET. 

Cumin. See Comyn. 

Cmninrs. See CoMYK. 

Cummin. See Comyk. 

dimming. See Comyn. 

Cwmmlngs. See Cokyk. 




Onmmiiui. SeeCouYN. 

Cunditt, for Cbenduit. 

Onndj-; for CoNDT. 

CnnneWi for CoNNEW. 

CnpUon. See CuBisoN. 

Cnpit, and Cupid. See Cubit. 

Cnrban, for Corbin. See Cara- 

enrolling probably a corruption 
of Curson or Cubzon. 

Onrd, for Curt or Coubt. 

Gore, or De la Cour. Hunfrid, 
Alveredy Baginald, Radulf, Eoger, 
William de Curia of Normandy, 

1198 (Mag. Rot Scac.) ; William 
Curre of England, 1189 (Rot. Pip.)j 
John Cure, c. 1272 (Rot Hundr.). 

Cnrel, or Eerel. See Kbbrbll. 

Onreton, from Curton, Nor- 
mandy. William de Curtona of 
Surrey, 1130 (Rot Pip.). In 1166 
Robert de Corton held Ednanville, 
Normandy, as three knights' fees 
(Food. Norm.). Richard I. in 1189 
confirmed the gifts of Emald de Cur- 
tune to Colchester Abbey (Mon. ii.). 

Curie. See Eebrell. 

OtirleT'. Thomas de Curleio was 
of Normandy, 1198 (Mag. Rot. 
Scac.) ; John de Curli of England, 

1199 (Palgr. Rot Cur. Regis). 
Onrme, for Cobam. 

Cnrr, for Cxtbe. 

Omrall. See CuBLE. 

Oanie. See CoBY. 

Onrrler. Richard Coriarius of 
Normandy; 1180 (Mag. Rot Scac.). 

Oamon. See CuBZON. 

Canons. See CuBZON. 

Cartels. See CuBTis. 

Cartlce. See CuBTis. 

Cartls. William de Curtis was 
of Normandy, 1180 (Mag. Rot 
Scac.) ; Robert Curteis gave lands 
to Gloucester Abbey, t. Rufus 
(Mon. i. Ill) ; William le Curteis, 

t Henry IL, was a benefactor to 
West Dereham Abbey, Norfolk 
(Mon. ii.). 

Carttss. See CuBTis. 

Carson^ from Cour9on near Caen, 
and Yire, Normandy. Robert de 
C. had estates, Norfolk, 1086 
(Domesd.). He left descendants in 
Norfolk. Richard and Hubert de 
C, his sons, were seated in Derby, 
t. Henry I. From them descended 
two lines of Curzon in Derby, from 
one of which derive the Lords 
Scarsdale and De la Zouche, and 
Earls Howe. 

Cart. See CouBT. 

Cnsdln, for Custeyn, or Costin, a 
form of CoNSiAirinns. 

Oasben, for Cushion (Lower). 

Cosbloa, for Cushon. 

Caslftlor, for Cushion (Lower). 

Casbon. William le Cuchon, 
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS). 

Cass, a form of Cusi. 

Cassens, from De C usances, a 
foreign name. Cousances is near 

Cast, or De Gouis or Gouvis, 
from Gouviz, near Falaise. Wil- 
liam, Sire de Gouviz (incorrectly 
' Souis ' in Wace), was at the battle 
of Hastings, and 1082 witnessed a 
charter of King William (Gall. 
Christ xi. ; Instr. 74), in which he 
is styled a baron. Alured, his son, 
held from the honour of Senlis 
in Cambridge, 1086 (Domesd.) ; 
Richard de Guiz, 1130, was granted 
lands in York by Hugh de LavaL 
In 1165 Robert de Guiz or Guz 
held lands in Cambridge (Lib. 
Nig.), and witnessed a charter for 
Bemewall Priory in that county 
(Mon. ii.). He Was seized of 
Gouyiz, Normandy, where he made 
grants to St. Barbe en Auge (Feed. 



Norm., i. ; MSAN, vii. 07). Ralph, 
bis son, had Andrew de Quiz of 
Cambridge, 1109 (RCR). As one 
of the confederate barons his estates 
were confiscated, 1216, but restored 
to his brother, Robert de G., who 
had also grants in Normandy (Hardy, 
Rot. Norm. 93). The family ac- 
quired great estates in Dorset by 
marriage, but a branch remained 
in Cambridge, of which William 
Cousche, Cushe, or Cust occurs. 

13th cent. (Testa, 864). This 
family bore the arms since borne 
by the Custs. They acquired estates 
in Lincoln (probably by marriage), 
where they were seated 14th cent. 
From this line descend the Earls 

cnstaaoe, a form of Constance, 
or De Coutances. 

CntolieT', for Cochy. 

Cntt. See CuTTS. 

Ontts. See Coims. 


Babbft or D'Abbes. See Abbiss. 

Baoe, Daisey, or D'Acy, from the 
fief of Acy, Normandy. Avere de 
Dayce occurs in England c. 1272 
(RH). See Lower. 

Baore, or Fitz-Aculf, named from 
Dacre, Cumberland, descended from 
Aculf, a companion of the Conqueror. 
Theobald de Dacre or Aculf granted 
lands t Henry I. to Carlisle Abbey 
(Mon. ii. 74). Gilbert Aculf, his 
son, made further grants (lb.). 
Adam Aculf, son of Gilbert, con- 
firmed the grants of Theobald de 
Dacre (lb.). Adam Aculf was grand- 
father of William de D., with whom 
the Peerage accounts commence. 

Badd. William Dade occurs in 
Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; William 
Dad in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Badd*. See Dadd. 

Bade. See Dadd. 

Baden, or D'Aden, from Hadon. 
W^illiam Hadon occurs in Normandy 
1180 (MRS) ; Robert de Hadden in 
England c. 1270 (RH). See Had- 

Badffe, D'Agg, or De Angy. See 

Bady, a form of Dadd. 

Baer. William Dair of Nor- 
mandy 1195 (MRS). Gilbert Dare 
in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Baetb, from Belgium. Walter 
de Aath is mentioned by Bouquet^ 
xiL 267, and seems to have lived c. 

Balfon, for D^Avens. See Ayens. 

Baffff, from D'Agg or De Augo. 
See Ago. 

Baffnall, or De Agnellis. See 


Bailey, from Ailly, Normandy. 
See Alley. 

BaUy. See Dailbt. 

Bain, or D^Ain, from Asne, Nor- 
mandy. See Anne. 

Balnea, or D'Aines. See Anns. 

Balnea. See AiNS. 

Bakln, Dakeyne, or De Acquigny, 
from A., near Louviers, Normandy. 
Heryeius de Acquigny occurs 1058 
(Morice, Hist. Bret Preuves, i. 430). 
Roger de Akeny, ISth cent, held 




fie£i from the honour of Peveril 
of London (Testa). This family 
was numerous, and of great import- 
ance in England, as the records 

BaktnS; from Dakjs. 

Bakers. See Dacbs. 

Bakyns, from Dakin. 

Balby. See Alby. 

BaUey, or D' Alley, from AUj or 
Ailly, Normandy. See Alley. 

Ballett, or D'Alet, from Alet or 
St. Malo. 

Balllmore, a corruption of De la 
Mare. See Dbllahore. 

Ballman, or D'Aleman. See 

Ballow, or D'Alost, from Alost, 
Flanders. See Constablb. 

BaUy or D'Allj. See Alley. 

Balmalne. See Alluak. 

Balman. See Allman. 

Ballow, or D* Alost, from Alost, 
Flanders. See Constable. 

BaUy or D'Ally. See Alley. 

Balmaine. S^ Allman. 

Balmaii« See Allman. 

Balston, or De Vaux, named 
from Dalston, Cumberland. Ka- 
nulph Meschin, t. William the 
Conqueror, granted the barony of 
Dalston, Cumberland, to Robert, 
brother of Hubert and Ranulph de 
Vaux (Nicholson and Bums, Cum- 
berland, 816). All his descendants 
bore the name of Dalston, and for 
arms three daws or daws' heads. 
De Vaux came from Normandy. 
See Vaux. 

Baltrey, D'Autrey, or De Alta 
Kipa, from Hauterive, Normandy. 
Philip and William de Alta Ripa 
were possessed of estates in Sussex 
and Lincoln 1180. The family 
founded Heringham Priory, Sussex, 
t. Henry H. (Lower). 

Bamer, or D'Amory. See Dor- 

Bamarel, D'Aumerle, or De 
Albemarle, descended from William 
de Albemarle, Baron of Fougeres, 
Bretagne, who obtained grants at 
the Conquest (Morice, Hist. Bret, 
i. 76). See Fouloer. He is men- 
tioned in Wace as at Hastings, and 
had Robert de A., a great Baron in 
Devon 1086, whose descendants long 
continued in Devon (Pole), and of 
whom William D'Aumarle had a 
writ of summons 1367 to Parlia- 
ment with other barons and prelates. 
The name became Damarel. 

Bamef, or D'Ames. See Ames. 

Bamm, for Dame, or D'Ames. 
iSiee Ames. 

Bamry, for Damory. See Damer. 

Banoe, for Dancy. 

Banoer, or D'Ancere. In 1130 
Godwin Dancere occurs in England 
(Rot. Pip.) ; in 1198 Robert, Lau- 
rence, and William Ansere were of 
Normandy (MRS). William Ansera 
had a suit for lands in England 
1198 (RCR). From this family 
descend the baronets Dancer. The 
fief of Anceres (de Ancariis) is 
mentioned t. Henry 11. (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. viii. 438), 

Banojr, or D'Anisy, from Anisy, 
near Caen. About 1042 Turstin de 
A. granted to St. Vigor, Cerisy, cer- 
tain lands, with consent of Eudo, 
Ralph, and Ranulph, his sons (Mon. 
ii. 961). The Sire D'Anisy came to 
England at the Conquest (Wace, IL 
verse 1356). William de A. occurs 
c. 1110 in the Winton Domesd. 
(636). Wmiam de A. of Wilts 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Richard de A. 
Hants 1166 (Lib. Nig.). Richard 
de Anesy was 13th cent, of Here- 
ford (firom whom the family of 



Dansey). The family long con- 
tinued in Normandy (La Roque, i. 

Banoey. See BkSCY, 

Bando, from D'Anlo (Lower). 
Andelut or Andelot was near Mantes, 
Normandy. Robert de Andellou 
occurs in the Duchy 1198 (MRS). 
Sire Alexander D'Ando and others 
in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Bane, for D'Ane. See Akke. 

Banes. See DkSE, 

Banaie. See Dahct. 

Bandar, for D' Angers. See 

Banff erileld or D'Angerville, from 
Angerrille, in the Cotentin. Bene- 
dict, Robert, William D'Angenrille 
and others in Normandy, 12th cent. 
(MRS). Walter de Angenrille of 
England 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 

Baniel. N. Daniel occurs in 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). Roger 
Daniel was possessed of estates 
Sussex 1086 (Domesd.). Petre and 
Ralph D. occur in the Duchy 
1198 (MRS); Hugh, Ralph d!, 
and others in England, c. 1272 

Banks, probably from Henges, or 
Hangest, near Amiens. The name 
De Henges occurs c. 1272 in Eng- 
land (RH). Hanks is also probably 
a corruption of it. 

Bann, or D'Anne. See Aitne. 

Bannell. See Daniel. 

BanTera,from Anvers, or An twerp. 
Richard de A. witnessed a charter 
of Roger de Mowbray (Mon. ii. 395). 
Ralph de A. held two fees of the 
Honour of Wallingford 13th cent. 
(Testa). In 1316 Simon D. of 
Oxford, and William of Bucks, and 
1324 Henry of Leicester, are men- 
tioned (PPW). Hence descended 
the Earls of Danby, Lords Danvers. 

Bail^ea, an abbreyiation of Dar- 
benay or Dalbenay (Robeon). See 

Bareli, or De Arch. See Dark. 

B'Arojr, a baronial family, from 
Arcy or Areci, Normandy, Barons 
D*Arcy, and Earls of Holdemesse. 
See Dugdale, Banks. 

Bardenne, from Ardenne in Nor- 
mandy. See Arden. 

Bards. See Ardbs. 

Bare. See Daer. 

BarelL See Darrell. 

Barens, for De Arenes. Adeliza 
de Arenis occurs in Normandy 1180, 
William de A. 1196 (MRS). MUo 
de Areines in England 1130 (Rot 


Barcevel, or De Argeville (Rob- 
son). Mariscus de Orguil occurs in 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Li 1221 
the lands of Geoffiry de Orgueyalle 
were granted to another by Philip- 
Augustus, probably as an adherent 
of King John. 

Bark, or D'Arques. See Arch, 
and Sayillb. 

Barke. See Dark. 

Barker, or D*Orgeres, from Or- 
geres in Normandy. Ralph, Richard, 
and Gilbert de Orgeres occur 1180 

Barkes. See Dark. 

Barrell. The Castle of Airel, 
near St. Lo, was the seat of this 
family, which at the Conquest 
settled in Bucks and York. Mar- 
maduc de Arel witnessed a Charter 
of William, son of Alan de Percy 
(Mon. ii. 395). Thomas de A. occurs 
in York 1158 (Rot Pip.). In 1105 
Ralph de Airel held in capite from 
the Honour of Wallingford (Lib.- 
Niger). The name is frequent in all 
the records. Hence the baronets 





Barroeiii for Darragb| or De 
Arras. See Douglas. 

Banrall; or D'Oriyal, irom Orival; 
Normandy. Robert de Aurea Valle 
was of Devon 1130 (Rot Pip.). 
Walter Dorival of England c 1272 

See Dabyall. 
See Dabyall. 

See Dabyall. 
See Decbnt. 

Basil or Dasty from Dest. Emelot 
Dest occurs in Normandy 12th cen- 
tury (MRS). See East. 

Bate, for Teste or Tate. 

Banbeny^ or De AlbinL A 
branch of De Toesni, baron of Bel- 
Yoir, William L The barons of 
Toesni and Conches, one of the 
greatest houses in Normandy, de- 
scended from Malahulcius, uncle of 
Duke Rollo. See Lord Lindsay's 
Lives of the Lindsays ; Banks, Dorm, 
and Extinct Baronage ; Dugdale, &c. 
The Lords Daubeney, Earls of 
Bridgewater, were of this line. 

B*Anbeii y. See Datjbeny. 

Banbraj*. See Attbbet. 

Bangrbtry. See Daltbet. 

Bauaey. See Bajjsay, 

Baunton. Geofiiy Dantan of 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Jor- 
dan de Donton, England, c. 1272 

BavaU, or Daville. See Obayen. 

Bavenes. See Ayeks. 

Bavey. William and John Davi 
or Davy, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; John and Martin Davi, 
1198 (lb.); Robert and WilHam 
David, England, 1199 (RCR). 
Hence Sir Humphry Davy, so cele- 
brated as a man of science. 

Bavld. See Dayet. 

Bavldffe, or Davids. See Dayey. 

Bavle. See Dayey. 

Bavison, or D'Avison. See 


Bavy. See Dayet. 

Baw, from D'Awe, D'Owe, or 
De Eu. The family of De Eu or 
De Augo was extensively settled 
in England. See Ago. For Eu, 
see Dugdale and Banks. 

Banbom. See Dawbabn. 

Bawbam, a corruption of Dab- 

Bawe. See Daw. 

Bawes. See Daw. 

Bawkins. See Dakin. 

BawB, abbreviated from Daunet. 

BaQaay, or De Alneto, a branch 
of the baronial house of Bassett, 
deriving from Fulco or Fulcelin de 
Alneto, brother of Osmond Bassett, 
Baron of NormanviUe, who wit- 
nessed a charter with him in Nor- 
mandy, 1060. He had issue In- 
gelram (sometimes called Paganus) 
D'Alnai, who is mentioned at the 
battle of Hastings (Wace) as ' Sire 
d'Alnai.' He granted the Church 
of A. to St. Stephen's, Caen, 1082 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 73). In 1115 
Berenger de A. (son of Ingelram) 
witnessed a charter of Stephen, 
Coimt of Albemarle (Mon. ii. 999), 
and Gonthier his brother had custody 
of Bayeux, 1106 (Ord. Vitalis). 
William de Alneto, son or grandson 
of Berenger, held fiefs in Devon, 
1165 (Lib. Nig.). William DAunay 
accompanied Richard I. to Palestine; 
and Fulco and Hugh de A. occur 
in Devon, &c., 13th cent. (Testa). 
John de A. was &ther of Nicholas, 
summoned by writ as a Baron, 1326. 
His son Thomas m. an heiress in 
York, where the family settled, 
and from them descend the Viscounts 




BawsoB, altered from Dalston. 

The families of this name in York 
and Lancaster hear the three daws 
or martlets of Dalston, From them 
descend the Earls of Portarlington 
and Dartrej. 

Bay, from St. John de Daj, near 
St Lo, in the Cotentin. Henry 
and Kalph de Dai, 1166, held a fief 
from De Lacy in York (Lih. Nig.). 
Hugh, Kichard, and William Day 
occur in England, c. 1272 (HH). 

Bajres. See Day. 

BayUn. See Dakin. 

Bayman, changed from Dey- 
mont, or Dinant See Dinhah. 

Baymont, from Deynant or Di- 
nant. See Ddthak.^ 

Bayral, or De Airel. See Dab- 


Beaeon, armorially identified 
with Dakeny, or De Arquigny. See 

Beakln. See Deacon. 

Beaa. William and Godfrey 
Decanus of Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS) ; Bartholomew, Ralph, and 
William Decanus of England, 1189 
(Rot Pip.) ; Thomas and Hugh D., 
1199 (RCR). 

Bear. See Dabb. 

Beards. See Dabds. 

Beare. See Dabb. 

Bearen. See Dabens. 

Bearing. See Debino. 

B earth, a form of Death. 

Beafh, a form of Daeth. 

Bearkeen, from Dakin or Da- 
keyne. See Dakin. 

Becent, from Disaimt, a foreign 
name, formed like Mordaunt, Poig- 
naunt, and others. John Disaunt 
was of Bedfordshire, c 1272 (RH). 

Beeble, Dihhle, or Diable (Rob- 
son). Ranulph Diabolus occurs in 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS) 3 Gilbert 

Devele in England, c. 1272 (HR). 
This family may possibly be de- 
scended from Robert Diabolus, 
Lord of Moulineauz, Normandy, 
before the Conquest 

Beed, a form of Dade. See 

Beedes. See Deed. 

Beedy, a form of Dade. See 

Beemer, a form of Dameb. 

Beer. See Daeb. 

Beere. See Daeb. 

Beerlnff. See Debino. 

Be Fraine, or De Fresne, De 
Fraxineto, a well-known Norman 

Beeker, a form of Dacbe (Lower). 

Be Ziaey. See Lacy. 

Be la Oonr. See CoiTBT. 

Belaliaye. See Hat. 

Be la scare, from La Mare, near 
Pont-Audemer, a castle built on 
piles in a lake. Norman de la 
Mara lived c. 1030. Hugo de L. 
M. 1070 occurs in a Breton charter 
(Moiice, Hist Bret. Preuyes, i. 434). 
He became seated in Cheshire, and 
is mentioned by Wace as a com- 
panion of the Conqueror (ii. 235). 
He had two brothers, William and 

From Hugh descended the Barons 
of Montalt and Hawarden, seneschals 
of Chester, who bore the name of 
Montalt or Mohaut from the castle 
so named, and of whom Roger de 
M. was summoned by writ as a 
baron, 1299. From this line descend 
the Maudes Viscounts Hawarden, 
Barons Montalt, and also the Gerards, 
Earls of Macclesfield, and the Baro- 
nets Gerard, also the Cfewes, Lords 
of Crewe, Barons of Stene. 

William de la Mare, brother of 
Hugh, m. a dau. of Hugh Lupus, 




and fmm bim descended the La 
Mares or Lechmeres of Worcester, 
and the Aldworths, Barons Braj- 
brooke, Viscounts Doneraile. 

From Eanulph de L. M., Dapifer 
of Chester, descended the Leighs 
of East Hall Leigh, and the Lords 

Be la BBere. See De la MIbe. 

Be Aane, or De L'Asne. See 

Be Aisle. See Andbbson-Pel- 


Bellvett, or De Livet. See Le- 


BelUunere. See Ds LA Mabe. 
BeUow, from Dallow. 
Belly, from Dallt. 
Belmar, an abbreviation of De 
LA Mare. 

BemaBt, for Dinant. See Dm- 

Bemnan, or Plochet, a foreign 
name still to be met in France. 
Hugh Pluchet, Ploquet, or Pluket, 
t. Henry U., witnessed a charter for 
the Priory of Holy Trinity, London 
(Mon. ii. 80). He was granted 
' Dunham, Notts, by Matthew, Count 
of Boulogne, and 1217 Ralph P. his 
son was restored on returning to 
his allegiance (Hardy, Lit Claus. 
323, 325, 356). In the wars of 
Henry III. the estates of Geofiry 
de Dunham, Notts, were confiscated. 
William de Denum occurs, t. Ed- 
ward III. About 1430 Bobert 
Denham was of Notts, and was 
grandfather of Sir John D. of Kirk-*- 
lington (Surtees Society, vol. zlL). 
The name of Denham changed to 
Denman, the arms of both names 
being the same. From this family 
descended the Denmans of Notts, 
ancestors of the great Lord Denman, 
Chief Justice. 

Bniiean. See Deneeav. 

BoalOii. See Denekait. 

Benoli, for Danish (Lower). See 

Benelilleld, or De English ville, 
from Englesqueyille in the Cotentin. 
Ralph and Bobert De Engleskeville 
were of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Sire Theobald de Englescheyille 
and others occur in England, c. 1272 

Beneken. William Donekan or 
Donican wAs of Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). In 1198 Richard Donecan 
or Donecamp (lb.). 

Benls. See Dennis. 

Bennea. See Dennis. 

Bennett, from D'Anet, or De 
Alneto. See Dawnat. 

Bennie, from St. Denis le Gaste 
in the Cotentin. Hugh de St. 
Dionisio, Roger, and Hugh of Eng- 
land, 1199 (RCR); Robert de St. 
Dionisio, 1194 (lb.). See MuK- 


Bennie, Deneys, or Danois. 
Richard, Fulco, Qeofiry, Roger, 
Hug&, Matthew, Robert Daneis of 
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS) ; Hugh 
Daneis or Daniscus of England, 
1189 (Rot. Pip.). In t. Henry I. 
John Danois held his estate from 
the See of Bayeuz (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. viii. 431). Hugh Daniscus 
was of Devon, 1130 (Hot. Pip.). 
Robert Dacus or Le Daneys held 
from the Abbot of Tavistock, 1105 
(Lib. Nig.) ; Osbert and Ralph 
Dacus held in Dorset (tb.). Hence 
the Barons Tracton. 

BenniM. See Dennis. 

Benne 7, the Norman-French pro- 
nimdation of Dennis. 

Benny, for Dennis. Denny was 
Earl of Norwich. 

Bennje. See Dennis. 



Beaoon, or De Noyon. See 

Benton, a branch of the Barons 
of Tatershall, descended from Eudo, 
a companion of the Conqueror 
(Banks, Dorm, and Ext. Peerage, 
Art Tatteshall). 

BenvaU, or DevoU. See Dibble. 

Benyer, or Daniers, otherwise 
Daniel, of Cheshire, from Asnieres, 
Normandy. Hugo de Asneriis occurs 
there, 1108 (MRS). 

Berlnr. According to Philpot*s 
Villare Cantianum, the ancestor of 
this family was Norman de Morinis 
(St Omer in Flanders). His son 
was Deringus de Morinis, who lived 
in the reign of Henry I. Norman, 
son of Deringus, was Viscount of 
Kent, t. Stephen (Hasted), and is 
said to have married the daughter 
of William de Ypres of Flanders, 
Earl of Kent, t Stephen. This 
family is therefore Flemish. 

BeiTj, for D'Arry, or D'Airy. See 


BeMon. William de Esson was 
of Normandy, 118»-4 (MRS). 

Be Vere. See Vkbb. 

Berer, or De Vere. See Vebe. 

Be Vear. See Verb. 

BeFereujc, a branch of the sove- 
reign house of Normandy, deriving 
from Robert Count of Evreux, Arch- 
bishop of Rouen, son of Richard 1. . 
of Normandy. This Count, by his 
wife Herleva (eee Anselme, i. 477, 
&c.), had, 1. Richard, Count of R, 
father of William, Count of E., 
living 1086, whose sister, wife of 
Amaury de Montfort, was his heir- 
ess; 2. Ralph d'Evreux, Sire De 
Gacd, whose son Robert left his 
estates to the Count of Evreux, and 
d. 8.p. ; 3. William d'Evreux. He 
m., according to William of Jumi- 

eges, the widow of Robert de Grent- 
mesnil, and his dau. m. Roger, 
Count of Sicily. By a second mar- 
riage he had a son of his own name 
who came to England 1066 with 
Roger D'Evreux, his brother (who 
was of Norfolk 1086), and m. the 
sister of Walter de Lacy of Here- 
ford. Helewysa, his widow, gave 
lands to Gloucester Abbey (Mon. i. 
115). Her son Robert de Evrois 
was a benefactor to Brecknock t 
Henry I. (Mon. i. 320). In 1166 
there were two branches of this 
family in Hereford. The Viscounts 
Hereford are of this house, as was 
also the unfortimate Earl of Essex, 
so celebrated temp. Elizabeth. 

BeFeeejr, from De VescL See 

Bevejr, from Devet, or Divet See 

Bevlne. William le Devin, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). - 

Bevitt. Osulf de Diveta of Nor- 
mandy 1180-06 (MRS) ; William le 
Desvet witness (12th cent) to a 
charter of Henry de Tracy of Barn- 
staple (Mon. i. 686). 

Beronald, a coiruption of Dave- 
nant. Godefrid and Richard Ave- 
nant were of Normandy 1108 

Bevoj', or D'lvoy. See IvT. 

Bew, or D'Eu, from Eu, Nor- 
mandy. The family of De Augo or 
D*Eu was widely spread in England. 

Bewe. See Dew. 

Bewrance. a form of Avebekces, 
or D'Averances. 

Bewy. See DswET. 

Bey. See Day. 

Beykln. See DiJCiN. 

Biable. See Dibble. 

Biamond, or Diamont, armorially 
identified with Ddtham or Dinaunt. 
[ 226 



Blaper, from Be Ipres, of Ipres 
m Flanders. William de Ipres was 
Earl of Keut, t. Stephen ; William 
de Ypre of Oxfordshire, c. 1272 

BibaU, for Dibell, Dibble. 

Bibben, for De Bene. 

BibbliM. See Dibben. 

Bible. See Deeble. 

Bibble. See Deeble. 

Biblejr. See Dibble. 

Bloejr, from the fief of Dissey or 
Dessay, Normandy. Kalph de Di- 
ceto was an English historian temp. 
Edward I. 

Blok, or Dike. N. Dica occurs 
in Normandy 1196 (MRS) j Ilamo 
and John Dike of England, c. 1272 

Biokens, appears from the name, 
and the arms (a cross patonce), 
to be of the family of Dakin or 
Dakeyne, which also bore a cross 
(Robson). Hence Dickeks, the 
great novelist. 

Biffbjr. This family descends 
from Qacelin or Wazelin, probably 
a noble of Anjou, who held .lands 
from Geoffry de Wirce in Lincoln 
1086. His son, Thomas de Digby, 
t. Henry I., held his lands from 
Hanselyn (or De Beaugency of the 
Orleanob), and had William, whose 
son William de Digby, or Gacelin 
(Wazelin), witnessed, t. Henry II., 
the Charter of Cattley Priory, Line. 
(Men. ii. 814), and was dead before 
1165, when William and Walter 
de Digby, his sons, minors, held a 
fee from the honour of Hanselyn, 
Notts. Soon after one branch bore 
the name of Gascelin, of whom 
John Wascelin was of Lincoln 1189, 
and Reginald held from Crevequer 
(Testa). See Ghislin. William 
de Digby, above-mentioned, in 

1165 had William and Thomas, 
from the former of whom de- 
scended the Digbys of Lincoln, 
Walter de D. was father of Ro- 
bert, who acquired Tilton, Leices- 
ter, by marriage, and was ancestor 
of the Digbys, Earls of Bristol and 

Bin^les, or D'Eagles. The latter 
name bore a fesse between three 
eagles displayed (Robson). Da 
Aquilis, three eagles dispL on 
a chief; and De Aquila, or an 
eagle dose gu. It would seem that 
this IS some branch of the De 
L'Aigles, Barons of L'Aigle, Nor- 
mandy, of whom Richer de Aquila 
accompanied the Conqueror, and 
obtained the barony of Pevensey, 

Bike. N. Dica was of Normandy 
1195 (MRS) ; Hamo and John Dike 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

BUlamore, for Delamere, or De 
LA Mabe. 

Billej', from Tillet. 

Bllllmore. See Dillahobe. 

Billon, or De Gamaches. The 
Lords of Gamaches, in the French 
Vexin, were said to be descended 
from Protadius, Mayor of the Palace 
to Theodoric, King of Orleans, 604 
(Des Bois). A branch became 
seated in England, and Godfrey de 
Gamaches, who ^held two fees from 
Hugh de Lacy, of Hereford 1165, 
was granted the barony of Dylon or 
Dilion, in the same county, by 
Henry II. 1158. IBs grandson, 
Matthew de Gamaches, was Baron 
of Dylou, and on his forfeiture as a 
Norman, William de G., his brother, 
had a grant of the barony 1217. He 
had Adam and Henry, the latter of 
whom passed into Ireland, and vras 
ancestor of the Earls of Roscommon, 



Viscounts Dillon, and Lords Clon- 

BiUwyn. See DiLLON. 

BiUy, for Tilly. 

Bimes, for Dejnes, D'Exmes, or 
De Hiesmes. See Ames. 

Bimmett, for Diment. 

BImond, for Dimont, or Diment. 

Bimeat, for Diamont, or Dinant. 

Bines. See Dyne. 

BInrell, for D'^ingle. See Ax- 


Blnffle. See Djnoell. 

Binliam, a DeTonehire family, 
Barons Dinham, and De Dinant, de- 
scended from the Viscounts Dinant 
of Bretagne. See Stuart. 

This name was variously written 
Dinant, Dinan, Dinam, Dimont, Dia- 
mond, Dinham, &c See Banks, 
Dorm, and Ext Baronage; Burke, 
Land. Gentry, art. ' Dayman.' 

Blnn, for Dine, or Dines. 

Binsey. See Daksey. 

Biprose, for De Preaux (Lower). 
Preaux, Pratellffi was in Normandy. 
In 1180-95 we find John, Peter, 
Kostoldus, William, Osbert, Enguer- 
ran de Pratellis in Normandy (MHS) ; 
Ralph de P. and others in England. 

BUney, from Isigny, Normandy, 
a well-known Norman family. 

BIsMurd. Philip and William de 
Deserte of Normandy 1198 (MES). 

Bistlii, for D'Eston, or D'Astin. 

Blve, from Dives, Normandy, a 
baronial family which became seated 
in England at the Conquest, and 
occurs continually in the records. 
Bocelin de Dive accompanied the 
Conqueror, and became seated in 

Blver. See DiYERS. 

Biven, or Diverse (Kobson). 


Robert Divorce was of Normandy 
1198 (MRS); Alan Diveres, of 
England c. 1272 (RII). 

BiFes. See DrvE. 

Bivett, or D'lvetot Geoffry de 
Iveto, Oxfordshire, 1156 ; Robert de 
Ivetot 1165 held in Normandy from 
the Honour of Montfort (Rot. Pip. ; 
Duchesne, Food. Norm.). 

Biz, or Dicks. See Dick. 

Bizie. 1. Armorially identified 
with Dicey. 2. The name also ap- 
pears as Disa, Disce, or Disse, being 
taken from Diss, Norfolk, which be- 
longed to Richard de Lucy, Governor 
of Falaise t. Stephen. One of his 
daughters and heirs m. Richard de 
Ripariis or Rivers («ee Rivers), and 
had part of Diss. Robert de Diss, 
mentioned (Rot. Cane.) 1203, was 
probably their son, and ancestor of 
this family, for they bear the arms of 
Rivers, Azure, a lion rampant or, 
with a chief for difierence ; and we 
find the names of Disse, Disce, or 
Dixy from the year 1200 in Norfolk. 
Hence the Baronets Dixie. 

Boane. See Don. Hence the 
learned and pious Bishop Doane, of 
New Jersey. 

Bo^ell, from Dolabella (Lower). 
Hugh Dolebel of Normandy 1180, 
Baldwin D. 1195 (MRS). This 
was probably the same as DoubleL 
Warin, Ralph, and Vitalis Doublel 
were of Normandy 1198 (Ibid.). 

Boble. Se£ Dobell. 

Bobree, from D'Aubri, Nor- 
mandy (Lower). See Atjbbey. 

Boe, for DoTJAY. 

Boe. Raherius D'O, Normandy 
1198 (MRS) J Robert D*0, and the 
castle and manor of (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 226, 236) ; John Doe 
and William his father, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 
2 227 




Boel, for Dowellj or DoL See 

l^oggett, or Dogeti from Doket, 
or Duket Kadulphus Doucet of 
Normandy 1180 ; Nicholas Douchet 
1196 (MRS). Doget and Duket were 
frequent in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Borrrell, probably from Dorgeril, 
a place in Normandy, mentioned 
1180-96 (MRS). 

Bold; or Dolt, for Dote. Roger 
Dote was of Normandy 1 108 (MRS) ; 
Geoffry, Henry, and Hugh Dote, of 
England, c. 1272 (RH) ; Teter Dolte 
at the same time (Ibid.). 

Bole, for Dol. See Stuart. 

Boley, or Dolley, forD'OxLEr; 
armorially identified (Robson). 

Bollamore, from De la More, or 
De la Mare. 

Boll, for Dol. See Stuart. 

Bollemore. See Dollamore. 

Bolmoro. See DoLLAMORE. 

Bommett, from Domet, near Or^ 
leans. Nicholas de Dommette was 
of Wilts ]264 (RH). 

BomTille, from Dumville, Nor- 
mandy. Hugh, Roger, Alexander 
De Dumo villa of Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS). Adam de Dunville 
1182 witnessed a charter in Chester 
(Ormerod, ii. 295). Matthew de D., 
t. Henry III., was ancestor of the 
Domvilles of that county, and of the 
Baronets of the name. 

Bon. Richereld la Don, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Hence the 
Baronets Don. 

Bon, from Dune, Normandy. 
Ralph and Hervey de Duna, of N. 
1180 (MRS). Richard de Duna, 
William, and Robert 1165 held se- 
veral Knights' fees in Devon, Cora- 
wall, and Derby (Lib. Nig.). Henry 
de Dona occurs Essex (Mon. ii. 954). 
William occurs in Normandy (MRS). 

Bone. See Don. 

Bonres, for Dongers, or D^Angers. 
See Anger. 

Bonkin. See Denesan. 

Bonne. See Don. 

Bonnet, or Dannet, for De Anct, 
or D'Alneto. See Dawnay. 

Bennett. See Dannett, Dennett. 

Bonvllle. See DoiiviLLB. 

Borkea, for Darkes. See Dark. 

Bormar. See DoRMER. 

Bonner, from Amars or Amory, 
near Caen. Gilbert D*Amory had 
grants from Robert D'Oylley in Ox- 
ford, and was a benefactor to Eyn- 
sham Abbey (Mon. i. 265). In 1129 
Roger and Robert de Amar wit- 
nessed the Charter of Oseney (Mon. 
ii. 137). About 1180 Ralph was 
Lord of Hamars, Normandy (Wiffen, 
Mem. House of Russell, i. 75), and 
1198 Alice Daumari and Geofiry her 
son were of Bucks (Lipscombe). In 
13th cent. Roger de A. held part of 
the honour of D^Oylly in Bucks from 
the Earl of Warwick (Testa), and 
the Abbot of Oseney held from him 
1 fee of the honour of Doylly (Ibid.). 
The name frequently occurs later in 
Oxford and Bucks; and 1326 Sir 
Richard Damory of Backs, Ox- 
ford, and Somerset, was summoned 
by writ as a baron. From a younger 
branch derived William De Aumers 
of Bucks 1311, 1319, and Geoflfry 
Dormer (Daumer) of West-AVy- 
combe, Bucks, 14th cent. ; ancestor 
of the Earls of Carnarvon, and the 
Lords Dormer. From a branch in 
Somerset descended the Darners or 
Damorjs Earls of Dorchester. 

Borrell, for Darrell, armo> 
rially identified (Robson). 

Bonet, from Dossett. 

Bomet. Thomas de Durset of 
Normandy 1180-95, MRS ; Richard 



de Durset 1198, lb.; Thomas de 
Dorset of England, c. 1272, lill. 

Bomett. See Dobset. 

Borvell, for De Oriyal, or De 
Aurea Valle, of Normnndy. Geoff ry, 
William, Ralph, Walter de Aure- 
valle of Normandy 1180 (MRS). 
This baronial family was seated in 
England 12th century. 

Bossett. See Dobsett. 

Bosaett, from Doucet. ^S^e^Doo- 


Bosson, from Dawson. 

Bonbble. See DoBLE (Lower). 

Bonbell. See Dobell. 

Bonble. See Dobell. 

Bonoe, from Dulcis. See Sweet. 

Bouffbty. William de Oughtia, 
Normandy 1180, 1198 (MRS); 
Geoflry, Henry de Dote, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). SeeaUoDoui. 

Boufflas. This family descends 
firom Theobald le Fleming (Flan- 
drensis), who received, after 1147, 
lands at Douglas, Lanark, from 
Arnold, abbot of Kelso (Chalmers, 
Caledonia, L 418, &c.) He was pro- 
bably brother of Baldwin le Flem- 
ing (Flamingus), who about the same 
time had a grant of Biggar from 
David L, and was Viscount of La- 
nark. The latter, as Baldwin Flan- 
drensLS, in 1130 was excused pay- 
ment of a fine in England at the 
instance of William, Castellan of St. 
Omer (Rot. Pip.). WiUiam Fitz- 
Baldwin, his son, held lands in 
Devon 1165, with Erchembald or 
Archembald le Fleming, his cousin 
(Lib. Niger). The latter was son of 
Stephen, and grandson of Archembald 
le Fleming or Flandrensis of Devon ; 
the latter of whom held estates 
there 1086 (Domesd.). From the 
Devonshire line descended the Le 
Flemings, barons of Slane, in Ire- 

land. Baldwin of Biggar was an- 
cestor of the Le Flemyngs, who were 
invested with the earldom of Wig- 
ton 14th cent Theobald le Flem- 
ing, of Douglas, had issue William, 
whose son Erchembald was ancestor 
of the Barons and Earls of Douglas, 
the Earls of Angus, now Dukes of 
Hamilton, Earls of Morton, of Sel- 
kirk, and many other families. 

The connexion of William de St. 
Omer with this family has been no- 
ticed. The arms of the Earls, of 

Wigton (a chevron) are those of 
the family of Bethune or De Arras, 
of which William de St. 0. was a 
member. It is probable that Bald- 
win le Fleming, of Biggar (1130), 
was a nephew of William, his 
grandfather, Archembald le Fleming 
(1086), being of a branch of the 
house of Bethune. (See Beaton.) 
This joint connexion of the Le Flem- 
yngs of Biggar, and the Douglases, 
with the Devonshire house, appears 
from the Liber Niger. 

Bouvlawi. See DoTJOLAS. 

Boust, from DoTJCE. 

Bouste, for DoTJST. 

Bove. Simon D'Ove, Norm. 
1180-05 (MRS); William Dovie, 
Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Bove, or Dowe, from Eu or Owe, 
Normandy. See Er. 

Bover, from Douvres or Dovera, 
Normandy, a baronial family, of 
considerable eminence, which do- 
rived its name from a Scandina" 
vian Dover, at the Conquest of Nor- 
mandy, 912. Fulbert de Dover, t. 
William I. and Henry L, had a 
barony in Kent, which his descend- 
ants, the De Dovers, held till the 
reign of King John (Dugdale, 
Banks). This baronial family has 
been supposed to have derived its 




name from Dover, in Kent; but it 
held no office in connexion with 
that Castle, nor were its possessions 
(though held therefrom) equal to 
those of others holding from the 
same Castle. It was the elder branch 
of the house of De Cli])7ton. 

Bovejr, a form of Dote. 

BoFejTy from Aufiki, Normandy 

Bow, or D'Eu. See En. 

Bowell, for Doel. Hugh Doel 
was of Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Bowie. See Doyet. 

Bowie, or Doel. See Dowell. 

Bown, or De Duna. See Don. 
Also a DoTonshire family, of Breton 
origin, from which descended Bishop 
JewelL See Jewell. 

BowsoB, from Dawsok. 

Bows, from Douce. 

Bowse, from Douce. 

Bowsett, from Doucet. See Doch- 

Bowslnr, from DowsoN. 

B'Oj'lej', a baronial family, from 
Pont Doylly or Duilly, Normandy; 
a branch of the Bassetts. Robert of 
Pont D^oylly, brother of Osmond 
Bassett, Baron of Normanville, had 
issue Robert, Nigel, and otiier sons, 
who came to Ihigland 1066, from 
whom descended the barons and 
baronets Doylet. 

Brabel, from D' Arables. Richard 
and Hugo De Arabilis occur in Nor- 
mandy 12th century (MRS); Ro- 
bert des Erables, t John ; Geoffry, 
Ilervey, and Matthew Drabel, or 
Drabbel, in England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Brake, Sir Francis, or De Monta- 
cute, the renowned Admiral, b. near 
Tavistock, 1545 (the son of Edmond 
D.), considered himself to be of the 
same ancestry as Sir Bernard Drake, 
of Ash ; but the relationship being 

remote, the latter disclaimed it. 
There is, however, no reason to 
doubt that the D.s of Devon were all 
originally of the same race. Drake 
or Draco, Fitz-Draco, was a form of 
Drogo, or Fitz-Drogo, Drogo de 
Montacute, 10S6, held Chenolle, 
Somerset, in capite ; Shepton, in the 
same county, from the Earl of Mor- 
taine; and numerous lordships in 
Devon from the Bishop of Coutances. 
Among the last was Thomberie 
(Domesd., 103). Richard Pltz- 
Drogo granted this latter place to 
Montacute Priory (Mon. i. 670). 
Before 1146, Robert Draco (i.e. 
Fitz-Droco or Drogo) witnessed the 
foundation charter of Exeter Priory 
(Mon. i. 643). In 13th cent. Ri- 
chard Fitz-Drogo held from Monta- 
cute Priory Thomberie, above- 
mentioned (Testa, 184). The 
Drakes of Devon bore a dragon 
(Draco), showing that their name 
had been Draco or Fitz-Draco. 

Braff e, or Drake, Draco (Lower). 

Brain, for Traine. Petrus Traine 
was of Normandy, 1180; William 
Ti-aine, 1198 (MRS) ; Simon Trane, 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Brane, for Drain. 

Braper, or le Drapier, being a 
foreign name, probably included 
many Norman merchants. 
^ Brapper. See Draper. 

Bray, or Dreye (RH). (Lower.) 
Radulfus Droie, of Normandy, 1 ISO- 
OS (MRS) ; Hugo and Stephen 
Dreye, c. 1272 (RH) ; Stephen 
Drois (lb.). 

Braysey, for Tracey. 

Breaper. See Draper. 

Bridge, for Draoe. 

BresseU or Drussell, for Truasell, 
a Norman family, formerly seated in 



Brew, or De Dreuz, from Dreiut, 
Normandy* Wado de Dreux was 
living 1050 (Old. Vitalis). Amalric 
de Drewes, 1086, held lands in 
Wilts (Dome8d.)i aIso Herman de 
D. Hugh de Drocis (Dreux) occurs 
in Dorset, 1203 (Rot Cane). Wal- 
ter Drew (Idth cent.) held Littleton, 
Wilts. In 1316 Walter D. was 
Lord of Littleton. Their ancestor, 
William de Drocis, had held 2 fees, 
1165, £rom Richard de Candos (Lib. 
Nig.). A l»:anch became seated at 
a later period in Devon. 

Srewell, or Drull, from the Nor- 
man Druel. Richard Druel occurs 
in the Duchy 1180-05 (MRS); 
John Druel in England, c. 1272 

Druitt, or Drouet, a 
foreign name. Ralph Drueth, of 
England, c 1272 (RH). N. Droart 
was of Normandy, 1180-06 (MRS). 

Brewry. See Dbttrt. 

Biiver, from De Rivers, a name 
very freque&t in Normandy (12th 
cent), (MRS), when Serlo, Richard, 
Baldwin, William, John, Walter, 
Robert, Osbert, Paganus de Riperia, 
de Riveria, and De Riveriis, occur. 
It was also frequent , in Eng- 

Broop, or Drope, from De Rupe, 
or De la Roche. Oliver de Rupe 
occurs in Normandy c. 1200 (Mem. 
Soc. Ant Norm. v. 99) ; Richard de 
Rupe in England 1189 (Rot Pip.). 

Bmoe, for Dreux. See Drbw. 

Bmitt. See Dbewett. 

BroiT, or De Roueray, from 
Rouvray, near Rouen. Milo de 
4 Rouvray occurs 1180-95, Osbert de 
Rouvray 1198 (MRS); John de 
Rouverai in London and Middlesex 
1189 (Rot Pip.). In the Idth cen- 

tury the name had been abbreviated 
to Drury. Adam D. of York, and 
William D. occur, and Sire Niel 
Drury was an Alderman of London 
1812 (Palgr. ParL Writs). 

Bry, or Dreye. See Dra.t. 

Ba BoU. See Bois. 

Bncat, or Ducket, from Douchet 

Biioe, or DxTCTE, from Ussey, in 
Normandy. Robert de Usseio oc- 
curs in the Duchy 1180 (MRS). 

Back, or Le Due. Willelmus 
Dux was of Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Ralph Dux of Buckinghamshire, 
1198 (RCR). See Dtjkb. 

Bake. Osmond le Due, Alex- 
ander and Robert le Due, Norm.| 
1180-98 (MRS) ; Radulphus Dux 
of Bucks, 1199 (RCR). Hence the 
Baronets Duke. Robert D. and his 
father are mentioned in England 
(Testa, 120). 

Baokett. See DuoAT. Ranulph 
Duchet was of Hants, 1130 (Rot 

Backitt See DuCAT. 

Bnokworih, or De Abemon, 
from Abemon, near Orbec, de- 
scended from Roger D' Abemon, 
who held from Richard de Clare 
estates in Surrey, 1086 {see Ad- 
dinoton). Jordan de Abemon held 
Duckworth, Cambridge, from the 
Honour of Mareschal, 13th cent. 
(Testa), whence the family and 
name of Duckworth. His ancestor, 
Hugo de Duckworth, occurs 1216 
(Hardy, Obi. et fin., 587) ; and his 
descendant, Sire John D., was sum- 
moned to a great council, West- 
minster, 1324 (PPW). 

Badlield, from Dudeville, Nor- 
mandy. In 1165 William de Dude- 
ville held a fee of ancient enfeoff- 
ment in Oxford (lib. Nig.). Bald- 




win de D. in the 18th century held 
lands in Essex and Herts (Testa). 

Bndreon, from Donjon. Petrus 
Donjon held lands in Normandy 
from Philip Augustus, c. 1204. 

Badlejr. In some cases descended 
from the Paganels or Paynels and 
SuttonSi Barons of Dudley. The 
former were certainly Norman. 

Snell, for Druel. See Dbewell. 

Bneri for De Eure, a branch of 
Ds Bttbgh and De Vssa. 

Bnerre. See Dtjeb. 

Huffretty for Doggett. 

Dukes. See Dttke. 

Ihunbrelli from Dumerle, con- 
nected armorially with Damarell of 
Devon, descended from Robert de 
Aumerle or Albemarle, a baron in 
Devon, 1086. 

Bnnman. See Dsnmak. 

Bammett. See Dohmett. 

BnmvUle. See DoMTiLLE. 

Bun. See Don. 

Bunball, for Danabel. See Ak- 

Bnnoombe, or D'Engaine, from 
Engen or Ingen, near Boulogne. 
Richard and William de Ingen ac- 
companied the Conqueror. The 
former in 1086 held a barony in 
Bucks, &c. (Domesd.). Vitidis 
D'Ingen, his son, t. Henry I., had 
Richard, who m. a dau. of Alberic 
de Ver, Earl of Oxford, and was 
Baron of Blatherwick, Northants. 
His son, Richard D^Engaine, 1166, 
held in Bucks from Paganel of 
Dudley (Lib. Nig.) ; and had, 1, 
Yitalis, ancestor of the Barons 
D'Engaine by writ, 1296 ; 2, Ralph 
D'Engaine (written Dungun or Dun- 
geom in the Testa de Neville), who 
held Holcombe, Oxford, and in 1253 
as Ralph D'Ungun was Lord of 
Tmgewick, Bucks (Testa; Rot. 

Hundr.). From him descended 
the Dengaines, Dunguns, or Dun- 
geoms, gradually written Duncombe, 
Lords of Bric^hill, Bucks, 16th 
cent.; and in the female line the 
Earls of Feversham and the Baronets 

Bunoombe. See Paxjkcbfobt- 

Bunouin. See DuNCOHBK. 

Bunell, from Donell, or Doinell. 
William Doisnell occurs in Nor- 
mandy, 1180-06 (MRS) ; Hugh and 
Robert Dunell in England, 1108 

Bunrer, from Donger or Dagger. 

Bwniiam. See Denmak. 

BnnbiU. See Dukell. 

Bankin. See Doitkin. 
' Bann. SeeDw, In many cases, 
however, it is an Hibemo-Celtic 

Bansoombe, a corruption of 


Banstei^Ule, or Dunstanville. 
See Abberlet. 

BniiTllle, a form of Domvillb. 

Barand, Durant, or Duredent 
Geoffry, Roger, Henry Durant, &c., 
of Normandy, 1180^6, Aceline, 
Ralph, Richard, Robert D., 1108 
(MRS) ; Everand D. of England, 
1180 (Rot Pip.); Roger, Robert 
D. in England, 1108 (RCR). 

Bnrden, from Duredent (Lower). 
See Dttrand. 

Burrell, from DlTBELL. 

Bnrell, armorially identified with 
DoRRELL or Darrell. 

Bnrant. See DuRAi^B. 

Bnrrant, from DuRAND. Hence 
the Baronets so named. 

Barrans, from DuRRAK. 

Burran, from DrRRAi7T. 

BuiToeb. See Darroch, or Dar- 




HuTey, from Dooav (Lower). 
In 1072 Walter, son of Urao de 
Douaj, witneesed the charter of 
Wattignies Abbey, Flanders (Bou- 
quet, zL 106). In 1065 Walter, 
Castellan of Douay, witnessed a 
charter of PhOip I. (lb. xL 111). 
He and Hugh his brother occur 
1066 (lb. 346). Walter de D. held 
a great barony in England, 1086 
(Bomesd.). From him descended 
the Barons of Bampton, Devon (see 
Pole, DeTon, 22). The name was 
sometimes spelt Do, Dou, and Doe, 
and was widely spread. 

BweUej^yfrom DoUeyorD'OTLBT. 

Bwlflit, from Doit. William 
de Doito, Ralph, Walter, Rainald, 
Richard, 1185-05, in Normandy 
(MRS) ; William del Doyt in Eng- 
land, 1272 (RH). 

BerlUe, armorially identified 
with DeyyiUe (Robson). See 

I, for Dtso5. 

Bybell, for Dibble. 

ByMe, for Dibble. 

Bjreee. Richard de Iz occurs in 
Normandy, 1180, and William de 
Iz, c. 1200 (MRS, and Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. t. 202); Robert and 
Adam Dis and Disce in England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Bye, for Deye, Dat. 

Byer. Radulphus Diore of Nor- 
mandy, 1180, William and Robert 
Diere, 1105 (MRS); Nigel and 
Radulphus Tinctor of England, 1180 
(Rot. Pip.). Hence the baronets of 
the name. 

Byke. See Dike. 

Bykea. See Dyke. 

Bymea, for D'Hiesmes. See 

Bymond. See DiMOND. 

Byne^ a form of Dive. 

Bynea. See Dyke. 

Byson, a form of Tyson or Teason. 
See Percy. 

Byte, from Doit. See Dwiobt. 


Baddy. See EabY. 
Bade. See Eady. 
Baden. See Eden. 
Badea. See Eade. 
Badie. See Easy. 
See Ady, 
7, or De Aquila. See 


Baclea, or De Aquila. See 


BaffUnr, for Agyllon or Agulon. 
See AcouLON. 

Bales, armorially identified with 
Ejles and lies (Robson;, probably 
the same as Lisle (Lower). 

See Am EH. 
See AiBKY. 

Ban. 1, sometim':* an EntfiUh 
local name. 2, The^^baldu* (y'/Nt^ 
of Normandy, IIW; (ityA^ry C'/iw^, 
1105 ; 0'iH\*i\M:rtf Mauri^;^, Nii(*jl, 
Richard, Ji/fltsri C^w«;i», IH^, 
rMKS;. Richard, SkholMM, \V///^ 
Comes in Kny^\hh*\^ t% V/I*Zi aJ*'/ )r* 
Enjrland A(rrj«^, IVMri, li///fr U 
ErWliU;. Se^EAKKM. 

Barl#. (ynm'fiA utA li///*^t J^ 
Cout or Counts, .N'vrw, IJ^jO^iO 

HiS0i EAUlfi. 



Saris. See Eabl. 

Bast. Amelot Dest, or D'Est, 
was of Normandy, 1196 (MRS). 
Est occurs in England frequently, 
c. 1272 (RH). Temp. Henry lU. 
the lands of Richard de Este, Essex, 
are mentioned (Hunter, Rot Select. 
255) ; Walter Est, 81 E. I., wit- 
nessed a charter of Wroxton Abbey, 
Oxford (Mon. ii. 327). Hence the 
Baronets East. 

Saster, from L'Estre, near Va- 
lognes, Normandy (De Gerville, 
Anc. Chat, de la Manche). Richard 
de FEstre held lands in Dorset from 
the time of the Conquest (Testa). 
In 1165 Richard de PE. held a 
barony of four knights' fees in 
Somerset (Lib. Nig.). In 1272 
Robert de TE. was Viscount of 

Sasterllnr, descended from some 
native of the Hanse Towns (Lower). 
The name occurs in England soon 
after the Conquest. See Stsadling. 

Bastes. See East. 

Bayres. See Ayres. 

Bbbets, for Abbotts. 

Bbbs, for Abbs. 

Bbeling. See EvELYK. 

Bbers, fur Evers. 

Bddle. See Addy. 

Bddis. See Addis. 

Bddowes. See Eddis. 

Bddj*. See Addy. 

Bde. See Eade. 

Bden, or De Torp. William de 
Torp or Torpes and his fief in Nor- 
mandy are mentioned 1180 (MRS). 
He granted part of his lordship of 
Eden, Durham, to the Church of 
Durham before 1180 (Surtees, Dur- 
ham, Append., vol. i. p. 281). His 
descendant, Eustace de Eden, granted 
part of Eden to the same church 
1318 (lb. voL i. p. 40). Eustace 

and Utred de Edene were witnesses 
to the charter of William de Torp 
of Eden, being probably his younger 
brothers. The family appears to 
have always remained seated in 
Durham. See Lambtok. 

Bdensor, a branch of Shibley. 

Bdes. See Eades. 

Bdreonmbe. In 1086 Milton 
with Lideton, Devon, belonged to 
Tavistock Abbey. Goisfrid then 
held them, from whom descended 
Reginald de Lideton, who 1165 held 
two fees from Tavistock (lib. Nig.). 
Eggecumbe, a dependency of Lide- 
ton, was probably held by a younger 
branch of the De Lidetons or Lif- 
tons, as the arms are of the same 
origin. It appears that the Lide- 
tons and Chanceauz, who were lords 
of Lideton, were the same. John 
de Eggecumbe (the first probably 
who bore the name) lived t. Henry 
in. Chanceaux was in Touraine; 
and of the English branch are men- 
tioned Geofiry, Giles, and John de 
CancelliS; or Chanceauz, of whom 
the last named surrendered Lifton 
to Edward I. (Pole, Devon). 

Bdie. See Addy. 

Bdlnffton. See Addii7OT0K. 

Bdls. See Addis. 

Bdlin^ for AdUn, or Fitz-Adeline. 
Adeline frequently occurs c. 1272 
(RH). WiUiam Fitz-Aldehn was 
frequently styled Fitz-Adeline. See 
De Buboh, of which this may have 
been a branch. 

Bdmonds. 1. A patronymic. 2. 
A Norman name. Peter de St. 
Edmundo occurs in Normandy 1195 
(MRS) ; Drogo de St. Edmundo in 
England 1199, and Richard (RCR), 
Lucas de St. Edmund, and others, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Bdmnnds. See Edkonds, 



Bdward, from St. Edward. Wil- 
liam de St Edwardo and Jordan his 
son^ t. Henry I.^ paid a fine for the 
lands of Boger, uncle of Jordan 
(Rot. Pip.). This was evidently a 
foreign family. Hugh de St. Ed-* 
wardo occurs in Hereford and Bed- 
ford 1199 (RCR). 

Bdjr. See Eadt. 

Sdye. See Eadt. 

Beede. See Ede. 

Bedea. SeeEADiES. 

Beles. See Eaij». 

Brertoiiy a branch of De Toesni 
and Cholmokdeley. Hence the 
Dukes of Bridgewater. 

Sevens, for Aikens, or Aiken. 

Brffett. See Haggett. 

Bfflese. See Ea6L£& 

BffloD, for Aglon, or AguUon. 

Bwes. See Iyes. 

B<dcert| Echard, or Acard. See 


See AiKiN. 
See Ekins. 

Bldon. See Aldon. 

Blement, for Almont or Almond. 

Bleu, for Alan. 

Ble 7, or Elly, for Elt. 

Bitot. N. Eliot occurs in Nor- 
mandy 1195, and as the son of 
Anschar Elyot in 1198 (MRS); 
Eliot Fitz-William occurs in Eng- 
land 1198 (RCR); Reginald, Ro- 
bert, William Eliot of England, c. 
1272 (RH). From this Norman 
family descended the Eliots Earls 
of St German's, the ElliotU Earls 
of Minto, Scotland, and the re- 
nowned Lord Heathiield, the de- 
fender of Gibraltar. 

Bliott. See Eliot. 

BU, for Elles, or Helles. See 

BUard, for Allard. 

BUen, for Allen. 

BUerd, for Allabd. 

BUers. Radulphus de Illeriis 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

BUea, for Ellis. 

Bilett, for Allett. 

BUioe, for Ellis or Alis. 

BiUot. See Elliott. 

BUiott. See Eliot. 

BlUfl, or Alis, from Alis near 
Pont de TArche. In 978 Hugh 
d'Ales witnessed a deed of the Abbey 
of Chartres, and was a favourite of 
Fulco Niger, Count of Anjou (Des 
Bois). William Alis is mentioned 
as a Baron in Normandy by Ord. 
Vitalis (344). He held lands in 
barony in England 1086 (Domesd.). 
He was a feudal tenant of William 
de Breteuil in Normandy. Philip 
Alis 1165 held a fief in Hereford 
(Lib. Niger). The dau. of Sir Roger 
Alys or Halys m. Thomas Earl of 
Norfolk, son of Edward I. From 
this family descend the Lords 
Howard de Walden, Seaford, and 

BUUon. See Allison. 

BlllM. See Elus. 

BlliMon. See Ellison. 

Blls. See Elles. 

Blvery. See Alvabey. 

Blvey. See Altey. 

Bly, or Fitz-Ely. Adam, Ralph, 
and William Fitz-Elie of Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); WiUiam, Alan, 
Geofiry, &c., Fitz-Elie of England 
1108-9 (RCR) : Sire WiUiam Fitz- 
Elie, Thomas, Peter, Richard, and 
others in England 1272 (RII). 

Btty. See Atty. 

Blwes, or llelwish. Galtcrus 
Helouis, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Bmar 7, for Abiory. 

Bmbelin, for Hambelin, or Ham- 
elyn. See Hamlyn. 




amblem. See Embleit. 

Bmblen. See Embelin. 

Smblin. See Embelin. 

Binea. See Akes. 

Bmett. 1. A local name. 2. 
From Amiot. N. Amlota of Nor- 
mandy 1105; Robert and Roger 
Amiot 1198 (MRS) ; William Amiot 
of England c. 1272 (RH). 
r, for Akbleb. 
i,for Emes. 

, See Ekett. 

See Emmett. 
See Ames. 

Bmorj. See Amobt. 

Bmperor. Gilbert, Roger, Wil- 
liam Imperator, Normandy 1180-05 

Snefer. John Enfer was of 
Normandy 1105 and 1108 (MRS). 

Snes. See AiNS. 

BneM. See Enes. 

Bnever. See Enefeb. 

Snfall. See Angell. 

Bnffland, or of England, equiva- 
lent to English. 

Bnffle. See Engall. 

SDffiisli, borne by numerous Nor- 
man families. Adam, Alexander, 
Alyered, Asceline, Bernard, Henry, 
Elias, Qaufrid, and twenty more, 
bore, 1180>05, the name of Anglicus 
in Normandy (MRS). Twenty-four 
of the name of Anglicus are men- 
tioned in 1108 (lb.). The families 
of English or Inglis are all Norman. 
' England ' is another form of An- 

Snnals, from Annel in Nor- 
mandy. Henry de Enhal and Alicia 
de Henhil occur in England c. 1272 

Bnnever. See Enefeb. 

Bnsor, for Edensob. 

BaTillfforAnneville. Alexander 

de AnneviUe occurs in Normandy 
1105. See AsYiLLTH, 

Bnser, for Ensob. 

Brio. See Eabl. 

Brnes, for Ames, or Abnb. 
• Brrol. See Eble. 

Bsqnilaiit. Roger Escollant was 
of Normandy 1105 (MRS). Geoffiry 
EscoUand 1180 witnessed a charter 
of Durham Abbey (Surtees, iv. 140), 
and held the see of Durham in &rm 
1130 (Rot Pip.). Geoflry E. occurs 
in England 1108 (RCR). 

Bmou, from Esson, Normandy. 
William de Esson occurs in the 
Duchy, c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. v.). 

Bitell, for AsTELL. 

Bstelle. See Estell. 

Bustaoe. William Eustachius 
occurs in Normandy 1108 (MRS); 
Eustace and Robert Eustachius in 
England 1108-0 (RCR)j Geoffry, 
John, Roger, Ralph Eustace in 
England, c. 1272 (RH). Of this 
name were the Viscounts Baltinglaa 
in Ireland. 

Bvanson, for IvisoN. 

Biratt, or Ivaz. See Ives. 

Bve, Eves, or Ives. Radulphus, 
Maingot, and Osbert Ivas of Nor- 
mandy 1180, 1105 (MRS). The 
name of Ive and Eve frequent in 
England c. 1272 (RH). 

BveUnff. See AVELII7G. 

Bvelyn. Roger Ivelin, Nor^ 
mandy 1108 (MRS). 

Bvelyn, Avelin, armorially iden- 
tified. Avelin armorially connected 
with Abelin or Abelyn, and the 
latter similarly identified with Abi- 
lon. See Abelon. The notion of 
Burke, who derives the name from 
Evelyn near Shifhal, Salop, appears 
to be incorrect The name of that 



place was formerly Eveljth, which 
has never been that of the family of 

I, for Evens, or Avbns. 
N. Everard of Nor- 
mandy 1180-05 (MRS); WUliam 
Evrard 1108 (lb.); Richard Eve- 
rard of England, 1100 (RCR); 
Richard and WiUiam E., c 1272, 
in England (RH). 

Mwermtf for Everard, armorially 
identified (Robson). 

XTerett. See Everet. 
iSee Havers. 
r, a Norman name. Ranulph 
Ivrou occurs in the Duchy, 1180; 
Tustin Evrie, 1108 (MRS); Prinet 
Evrie of Normandy had a safe con- 
duct from Ilenry V. (Mem. Soc. 
Ant Norm. v. 216) ; Ralph, Nicho- 
las, Walter Avery of England, c. 
1272 (RH). Of this name are the 
Baronets Everv. 

avea. See EvK 

XTetts. See DlVEiT. 

BvU, Eville, or Deyville (Low- 
er). See Craven. 

mwitt. See DiVETT. 
See EvEBT. 
William de Huart, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-05 (MRS). 

Bwer, for Ettrb, a branch of De 
Vesci, and DeBuROH, formerly Lords 

Bylea. See Eles. 

Byre. 1. A local English name. 
2. From Le Heir, Heres. William 
and W^ymarc Heres occur in Nor- 
mandy 1108 (MRS). Adam, Geoffry, 
John, Nicholas le Eyr, and others in 
England, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the 
Earls of Newburgh and Lords Eyre. 

BjTl. See Earl. 

Byton, a branch of Pantulf, Baron 
of Wem 1086, from whom Warin, 
his relative, held Eton or Eyton 
(Domesd.). Robert de K was living 
c. 1170. This family bore the arms 
of Pantulf quarterly (Eyton, Sa- 
lop, viil 27-35). 

Richard, Hugo, John, 
Robert, Roger Faber, were both of 
Normandy and England 1180-08 
(MRS and RCR). Thirty-two per- 
sons bore the name in Normandy, 
and fourteen in England, at that time. 
Sixty-one occur in England c. 1272 
(RH). The name was afterwards 
usually translated as ' Smith.' 

Vaoer, for Fasart, the arms of 
which are preserved (Robson). 
Roger Fessart, Ralph, William, and 
John of Normandy 1180-05 (MRS). 

Faeey. Geoffry Fasse was of 
Normandy 1105. In 1108 QeoSrj I 

Forsi and Roger F. -also occur 
(MRS). Huflrh Faci was of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

raobe, for Facet. 

raoy. See Facet. 

rage or Fagg. John, Robert, and 
Simon de Fago of Normandy 1108, 
William de Fagp 1180 (MRS); 
Walter Fegge of Norfolk 1100 
(RCR). William le Fag paid a fine 
in Sussex 1265 (Roberts, Ezcerpta). 
Of this line were the Fagges of 
Sussex, Baronets. 

raffff. See Fage. 

rail, for FaieL See Fell. 




yalnt, for Fant, or Fattnt. 

Vair. Radulphua Fere of Nor- 
mandy 1180, 1196 (MRS). Regin- 
ald Fer of England 1199 (RCR). 
Walter Fere of England, c. 1272 

Vairbrldve, a form of Faibbrass. 

Vairer, for Fabrsb. 

Valrfleia, or Fierville. Loyel, 
Ralph, and Roger de FierviUa of 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

ralrbead, Fairet, or Freret. 
Richard Freret, of Normandy, 1195 
(MRS). Oinus, Richard, Robert F. 
1198 (lb.). Thomas Ferrator, of 
England, c. 1199 (RCR). Robert 
Ferot, c 1272 (RH). 

Valrman. Walter Farman was 
ofNormandy, 1180-95 (MRS). N. 
Foreman occurs in Devon 1189 (Rot. 


Valrs, from Faib. 

VairbraM or Firebraas. Radul- 
phus Merebrache of Normandy, 1198 
(MRS). Henry Ferebraz occurs in 
England c. 1272 (RH). The Baro- 
nets Firebrace were of this family. 

Valry, for Fbbby. 

raltb, from St. Faith, or De S. 
Fide. Geoffry de Sancta Fide 
was of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
WiUiam de S. F. of England, 1194 ; 
and Gilbert de S. F. 1199 (RCR). 

Falconer. This name includes 
families of various origin, especially 
Norman. Ilenricus Falconarius 
occurs in Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
and also frequently in England 
(RCR). Henry de Wada, Geoffiy, 
Walter de Maner, and Hugh de 
Hanville of Normandy 1180-1200, 
are mentioned as Falconarii Regis 

Valkner. See Falconeb. 

raley, the Norman pronunciation 
of Falet. William Falet of Nor- 

mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert 
Fellei of England, c. 1272 (RH), 

rallaee, for Falaise, a great 
baronial family. Geoffry de Falaise, 
son of Ameline, witnessed 1075 a 
charter of William de Braiose in 
Sussex (Mon. i. 581). William de 
Falaise in 1086 held the barony of 
Dartington, Devon, and 29 lordships 
(Domesd.). The family was spread 
in all parts of England in the 12th 
cent., and long remained eminent 

railowfleia, armorially identi- 
fied with Fauville or Favell. 

Fallows, from Fellowes. 

raiiweu, for Falvel or Favell. 

Vaaoourt, from Yandelicourt, 
near Beauvais. Helias de Fanacort 
held a fee of ancient enfeoffment from 
Deincourt in Lincoln 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.). Gerard de Phanucort was a 
benefactor to Thurgarton Priory 
(Mon. ii. 94). Sire Bertin de Fane- 
cort was pardoned as an adherent of 
the Earl of Lancaster 1318, and was 
summoned from York to a great 
council 1324 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Fanner, for Fenneb. 

rannin. See Fanning. 

ranninff, from Fainent or Fain- 
eant. John and William Faitneant, 
or Fainent, of Normandy 1198 

Z*annon, from Fanning. 

raraday, or Fereday, from Fert^ 
or La Fert^, Normandy. The family 
of De la Fert^ had branchy in 
England from the Conquest. See 

Farden, for Vardon, or Yebdoh. 

rarey, for Febbt. 

rarisli, for Fabiss. 

rarlss, for Febbis. 

Farley. See Vabley. 

Farman. See Faibman. 

rarment, for Fabman. 



ff no doubt includee fiEuni- 
lies of Nonnan and other origins. 
The earliest mention of the surname 
seems to be in Normandy 1196, when 
JohnFermor occurs (MRS). The 
name was unfirequent in England c. 
1272 (RH). Of this name were the 
Fermors Earls of Pomfret, and the 
Baronets Farmer. 

r, for Faib. 
i, for Farrer. 
I, for Farrek. 
), for France. 
for Ferrant or Ferrand. 
TVilliam Ferrand held one fee of the 
Honour of Montford, Normandy, c. 
1166 (Feod. Norm. Duchesne). In 
1203 Roger Ferrand| man at arms of 
the Earl of Leicester, was appointed 
to a serjeantry at Caen (Hardy, Rot 
Nonn.8d). In 1203 the estate of Wil- 
liam F. was granted to others by King 
John (lb. 76, 99). In 1306 Hugh 
was found son and heir of Henry 
Ferrant, and petitioned for the cus- 
tody of Skipton Castle, York, as 
hereditary in his family (Roberts, 
Cal. Geneal. 708, 796). 
Vaire, for Fere, or Fair. 
Vairen. Robert and Guarin 
Farin were of Normandy 1180 
(MRS); Geoffry and Roger Ferun 
of England c. 1272 (RII). 

Varrer, arroorinlly identified 
^th Ferrers of Bere-Ferrers. See 
VaiTier, for Ferrikr. 
Varries, for Farris, or Ferris. 
rarrin. Ses Farrsn. 
I, for Ferris. 

►w, for Farra, or Farrer, 
armorially identified. 
Farthliiff, for Farden. 

GeofFry Fasse occurs in 

Normandy 1196 (MRS); Simon 
Fesse in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Vast, for Fassett. 

Vasaett. William Facetus of 
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Radulph 
le Facet in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Vathers, or Fethers, from Lo 
Feutrier. Reinfrid and Osmund le 
Feutrier of Normandy 1196 (MRS). 
Walter le Feuteror c. 1272 in Eng- 
land (RH), and Isabella le Fetor. 

Faolooner, for Falconer. 

VaullLner, for Falconer. 

ranlks, for Faukes, or Vaux. 

7aiills, for Vaulx, or Vaux. 

raolUess, for Fallace. 

rannt, for Font, or De Fonto. 
Norman, Peter, William, Hugh, 
Robert, Umfrid, Richard, Ralph, 
Ranulph de Fonte of Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS). Reginald and 
Emma de Fonte of England 1198-9 
(RCR). Many of the name occur 
here c. 1272 (RH). The family of 
De Fonte flourished in Norfolk (See 
Blomefield) and other counties. 

Vaupel, for Fauvel. See Fayell. 

ranaaett, armorially connected 
with FossETT, or Fossart. 

rauntleroy, or Enfauntleroy, ap- 
pears to be of foreign origin, but its 
date is uncertain. 

ravell, or Fauvel. See Fowell. 
The name frequently occurs in Nor- 
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). WUliam 
Fauvel or Falvel held from Oliver 
de Tracy, Devon, in 1166. The 
family occurs 13th cent, in York, 
Northants, Rutland; and Sir 
William Fauvel was M.P. for 
Derby 1314. 
raTieU, for Favell. 
raweU. See Fowkll. 
,wkes, a form of Vaux. 

from Vftunes, or Vane. 
Galfridus de Fane witnessed the 




foundation charter of Tywardefeth 
Priory, Cornwall (Mon. i. 587). 
Keginald Fane, c. 1300 manucaptor 
of an M.P. for Pershore. Gueroch 
or Werok was Count of Yennes or 
Yannes c. 630 (Albert le Grand, 
Yie des Saints : Yie de St Gildas). 
See Faussbtt. 
r, from Fay, Normandy. Re- 
ginald du Fai, Geofiry and Ralph de 
la Faia of Normandy 1180-98 
(MRS). Ralph de Faia possessed 
estates Surrey 1166 (Rot. Pip.), and 
1223 .the king received the homage 
of John, son of Ralph de Fai, for a 
knight's fee in Surrey, held in capite 
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 102). His 
BiBters m. Roger de Clere, and Ri- 
chard Longesp^. 

Fayle. See Fail. 

Vayors, for Fairs. See Fair. 

Vayrer, for Farber. 

Vearis. See Ferris. 
r, or Fere. See Fair. 
), or Fere. See Fair. 

rearman. See Fairman. 

ream, for Fbaron. 

Veaaey, for Yeasey, or Vesci. 
See Yeset. 

reaat, for Fast, or Fassett. 

Vearon. N. Feron of Normandy 
1180, Geoffry, John, Odo, Richard, 
Robert, Roger, Sulpice, and William 
Feron 1198 (MRS). Geoffry and Ro- 
ger Ferun of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Fee. See Fay. 

reesey, for Yeset. 

Velix. Radulphus Fellex of 
Normandy 1195, Nicholas Feliz 
1198 (MRS). GUbert, Hugh, John 
Felice of England c. 1272 (RH). 

reu, from Faibl. William Faiel 
of Normandy 1180, Gilbert Faiel 
1198 (MRS). Petronilla and Re- 
ginald Fale, and William de Fall of 
England c. 1272 (RH). 

Vellowes, for Felice, or Felix. 

reilows, for Felice, or Fellex. 
See Felix. 

Veils. See Fell. 

Helton, a branch of the Lords 
Bertram of Mitford, Northumber- 
land (Banks, Dorm. Peerage, Art. 
Bertram). See Mitford. 

Venn, armorially identified with 
Yene or Yenn (Robson). Rualan 
de Yein of Normandy 1196, John 
de Vein 1198 (MRS) ; Thomas and 
Ralph de Yein in England 1199 
(RCR) \ Roger, Henry de Fen and 
others c. 1272 (RH). • 

renner. Odo Fenarius of Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 ; Walter Fannere 
of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Venning. See Faitnino. 

Venninys, for Fenniko. 

Vereday. See Faradat. 

Vermor. See Farmer. 

Verne, for Feron. See Fearov. 

Vernee, for Vemey. See 

Ferney, for Yemey or Yemai, 
from St. Paul de Yemai, near 
Bayeux. Gereline de Yemaco, c. 
1080, was a benefactor to Conches, 
Normandy (Gall. Christ, xi. 132); 
and soon after Ralph de Y. In 
1158 Walter de Yemai was of 
Cambridgeshire (Rot. Pip.)* ^^ 
1223 Ralph de Y. paid a fine for 
having m. Agnes Wac without 
royal licence (Roberts, Excerpt.) ; 
Simon de Yemey, 1268, had a suit 
with Berenger le Moyne rAating to 
bis lands, Northants. From this 
family descended the Lords Wil- 
loughby de Broke. 

remie, for Fernet. 

reron. See Fearon. 

rerrand. See Farrant. 

Ferrar. See Ferrers. 

Verrer. See FsRBKRS. 



If a baronial famiiV) from 
Ferri^rea St. Hilary, near Bernai, 
Normandy. Walchelino de F., c. 
1031, had a war with Hugh Bar- 
batus, Baron of Montfort (Ord. 
Vitalia) ; Henry de F. held a barony 
in England, 1086. In 1096 Wil- 
liam de F. was a chief leader in the 
Crusade (Ord. Vit.). The history 
of this family. Earls of Derby, and 
of its various branches in England, 
is too well known to need detail. 

Ferrey, the Norman pronuncia- 
tion of Feret. Kichard Feret, 
Robert, and Oinus F. of Normandy, 
1180-08 (MRS); Robert Ferot of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Verry. See Ferrey. 

rerrie. See Ferret. 

VeiTler, for Ferrers. 

Ferries. See Ferris. 

Verrimaa, for Ferman, or Fair- 


retry, for Verry. 

Ferris, or Ferres, a form of 
Fbrrkrs (Lower). 

Feme. See Ferne. 

Fetbers. See Fathers. 

Fetl&enitaki. Ralph de F. granted 
lands to Nostel Priory, York, t. 
Henry I. The Church of Fetherston 
was at the same time granted by 
Hugh de Laval (Mon. ii. 34), from 
which it seems probable that the 
Lords^ of Fetherston were of the 
family of Laval. The latter came 
from Laval, Maine. Gui, Sire de 
Laval, lived c. 1000 (Des Bois); 
John de Laval witnessed a charter 
in Normandy, c. 1065. His de- 
scendants possessed a barony in 

Fever, or Le Fevre, the usual 
Norman-French form of Fabkr. 

Few, for Viel, the terminal letter 
softened to u. Agnes, Milo, Robert, 


John Viel or Vyel of England, c. 
1272 (RH) ; Richard and William 
v., 1189 (Rot Pip.); Rad. Vitulus 
or Vetulus, 1158 (RP) ; Robert 
Viel occurs in Normandy, 1198 
(MRS). • 

Fewtrell, from the French Vau- 
trel, a hunter (see * Vautrarius,* 
apud Ducange). William Falte- 
rellus held lands by knight service 
from the See of Chichester, 1165 
(Lib. Nig.); Ralph Futerel occurs 
in a suit, Herts, 1198 (RCR). The 
name also remains as Fottrell. 

Fey, for Fay. 

Fflncb, for Fixcn. 

Ffltcb. See Fitch. 

Ffirencli, for French. 

Fiander, for Viander. N. Viandier 
occurs in Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Ficbett. Osbert Fichett of Ncr- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Ralph, Hugh, 
Robert F. held, 1165, in Sussex and 
Somerset (Lib. Nig.); Thomas F. 
of Norfolk, in 1199 (RCR, &c.). In 
1198 the name occurs several times 
as Fiket. 

Fick. Joanna do Vieques occurs 
in Normandy, t. Henry V., Grimald 
Vic. t. John ; Robert de Vico 
in England, c. 1272 (RH). The 
fief of Vec or Vic is mentioned in 

Floken, from Vicinus. Goumond 
and Empire Veisin of Normandy, 
1198 (MRS) ; Henry and William 
le Veysin or Vicinus of England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Flckllnff. Richard de Wyclyne 
occurs in Rutland, c. 1272 (RH). 
This lordship I have not found in 

Fldaee, from St. Fides. Geoflry 
de Sancta Fide occurs in Normandy, 
1198 (MRS); Gilbert and Walter 
de S. Fide in England (RCR). 




Viaaey, from St. Fides. See Fid- 


naay. See Fiddet. 

nddymont, for Vaudemont, 
from V. near Nancy ; the only place 
of the name in France. 

Vldffe, for FiTCii. 

ridven, for Fickbn or Viginus. 

7idler, armorially identified with 
Fidelow, which is armorially iden- 
tified with Vis-de-lou, from Vid de 
lou in Normandy. William Vis de 
lou occurs there, 1108 (MRS). Hum- 
frid Vis de^lou held a harony, Berks, 
1086 (Domesd.), and Ralph V. was 
seated in Norfolk. In both counties 
the family flourished for many ages. 
Walkelin Vis de lou held a barony 
in Berks, 1165. 

Tieldy or De la {"elda, embraces 
both English and Norman families. 
Richard de la Felda is mentioned in 
Normandy, t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant 
Norm. V. 126). 

rieiden, for Fielding. 

Fielder, from Fel trier, or Feu trier. 
Reinfrid Feutrier occurs in Nor- 
mandy, 1180-06 (MRS) y Walter le 
Feuterer in England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Fiffee, or Figeys, from Figg or 
Vic. See FiCK. 

riffffeM. See Figes. 

riffff, a form of Fic or FiCK. 

rifffflne, for Ficken or Vicinus. 

Fleldinff. This family ought 
not perhaps to be introduced, being 
not earlier in England than the 
thirteenth century. Its history as 
a branch of the Counts of Ilabs- 
bourg is well kno^. 

Filer. Robert Vidulator or Le 
Vielur, and Reginald of England, 
c. 1272 (RH) ; Turstan le Violur 
in 1100 (RCR); Geoflry Vielator 
of Devon, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Evi- 
dently a foreign family. 

FUder. SeeFiBLDVR. 

Fillarjr, or Villary, for Valery or 
St, Valery. Reginald de St. Valery 
held a barony in Lincolnshire, 1086 
(Domesd.). Reginald and William 
Fitz-Herbert de St. V. occur in 
England 1130 (Rot. Pip.); Wido 
and Thomas de St. V. in 1109 
(RCR). Reginald, son of Wido 
de St. v., was granted the Baroiiy 
of Yveiy in Oxfordshire by Henry IL 
Bernard, his son, died at the siege 
of Acre, Palestine, leaving Thomas^ 
who left a dau. and heir, m. to 
Robert de Dreux. 

Filler, for Le Vielur. See Filer. 

FiUpot, or Philpot. N. Philipot 
of Normandy, 1180-05 (MRS). See 

Finob. An English sobriquet 
converted into a surname. It no 
doubt included families of various 
origin, Norman and otherwise. 

Fincb, or De Vend6me. Acfred, 
Baron of Preuilly, founder of Preuilly 
Abbey, Anjou, m. Beatiice of laso- 
dun (Anselme, viii. 723, &c. ; GalL 
Christ, xiv. 65, 302). His son, 
grandson, and greatgrandson were 
all named Geoffry. The latter 
became, 1085, Count of Venddme. 
From his elder son descended tlic 
Counts of V. GeofFry, the second^ 
accompanied Geoffry Coimt of Anjou 
in his invasion of NdTmandy, 1130^ 
apd had issue Herbert de Vend6me^ 
who came to England with Henry IL, 
and is mentioned in a charter of 
Count Burchard of \. as his rela*' 
. tive (Gall. Christ, xiv. 324). He 
had two sous, William de V., one 
of the nuncii of Henry III. (Hardy, 
Lit. Claus.), and Herbert de Ven- 
dome or Veneum, who in 1203 paid 
a fine (Rot. Cane). John Fits- 
Herbert his sou held lands in Kent 



in capite (Testa), and bad issue 
Herbert Fitz-Herbert, surnamed Lo 
Finch, living 1299 and 1301, who 
held in capite in Kent. Herbert 
Fitz-H. his son was father of Vin- 
cent Herbert or Finch, ancestor of 
the Earls of Winchilsea, and Lord 
Finch of Fordwich. 

Fines, a baronial family, from 
Fiennes in the county of Guinea. 
Eustace, Baron of Fiennes, c. 1020, 
m. Adela, Lady of Ardres, dau. of 
Everard de Fumes, and had Conon 
do Fiennes, who founded Beaulieu 
Abbey, Boulogne, and had issue 
Conon, father of Eustace, ancestor 
of the Barons of F. (Des Bois). 
This family was seated in Kent at 
an early date, and held the office of 
hereditary castellans of Dover. 

Vlnfferbat, or Vingraut, ap- 
parently firom Vingrau, near Per- 

Pinnes, armorially identified with 
Ilennes or Fikbs. 

Vlnney. William' Fenie of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); John Venie 
of England, c- 1272 (RH). 

rinnis, or Fenys. See Finnes. 

rinter, for Vinter, or Venator. 

rirmln. N. Firmin of Nor- 
mandy, 11804)6 (MRS), and Wil- 
liam Forman, 1198 (lb.). 

Vlrmlnffer, from the Norman- 
French Fromageur (Lower), pro- 
bably a family of foreign origin. 

TirrelL See Furrell. 

Visli. The English form of 
Piscis. Osmond de Piscis or Pisce, 
William and John, occur in Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); William 
de Piscis in England, c. 1272 (RH). 
The name was afterwards translated. 

TiMtte, See FiSH. 

rtober, or Piscator. Emis Pis- 
cator and Galterus of Normandy, 


1180-98 (MRS) ; Robert and God- 
win P. of England, 1189, and 
Geoffiy Fitz-Ralph Piscator, 1199 
(Rot. Pip.; RCR). The name 
common c, 1272 (RH). It no doubt 
includes families of different origins. 

risk, or Fyske, armorially identi- 
fied with Fyshe or Fish. 

Ttoon, forVeisin or Yidn. See 


ntob, for Fitz (Lower). Fitz 
or Le fils, evidently foreign, occurs 
in England c. 1272, when Gilbert, 
Walter, and William Fitz are men- 
tioned (RH). 

ntobew, for Fitchett. 

Fitter, for Fetter or Feutrier. See 

ritxireraKly or De Mortaine. 
About A.D. 660 Aother or Other, a 
great noble of Aquitaine and pro- 
bably of Gothic descent, was de- 
prived of estates in Aquitaine by 
Cfotaire HL- (Bouquet, x. 842). 
Sacerge,'one of these estates, wae 
afterwards in possession of the 
family, and was granted by another 
Other, c. 987, to the Abbey of 
Fleury near Orleans (Ibid.). Other 
or Autier, his son (whose name 
was Latinised Austerius), was Lord 
of the Castle of Mortaine, Aquitaine, 
c. 1030, and had issue Gilbert, Lord 
of Mortaine (Gallia Christ, ii. 48, 
Instr.), and Walter Fitz-Other, who 
Accompanied the Conqueror to Eng- 
land, and received from him a 
barony and the office of Castellan 
of Windsor, whence his descendants 
bore the name of De Windsor. 
From a younger son descended the 
house of Fitzgerald. The Earls of 
Kildare, Dukes of Leinster, the 
Earls of Desmond, the Marquises 
of Lansddwne, the Barons and 
Viscounts Windsor, Barons of Decies, 
2 243 



Earls of Totness, Barons Carew, and 
other great families, descended from 
the same house. The name of 
Fitzgerald, being a clan name in 
Ireland, was adopted there by num- 
bers of persons of Ilibemo-Celtic 
descent in no way related to this 

I'ltsffibbon, a branch of Fixz- 
OBRALD, and formerly Earls of 

ntsmaurioe, a branch of Fitz- 
gerald, Marquises of Lansdowne 
and Earls of Orkney. 

Fltswater, a branch of the 
Counts of Brionne, descended from 
Richard I. Duke of Normandy. Its 
ancestor was Robert de Tonbridge, 
iifth son of Richard Fitz-Gilbert, 
sou of Qilbert, Count of Brionne, 
in Normandy. His eon Walter 
Fitz-Robert was the progenitor of 
the great house of Fitz-Walter, 
Barons Fitz-Walter, who possessed 
the great barony of the Baynards in 
Essex. The name was frequently 
written Fitzwater. 

VitswiUiam. This family has 
been supposed, but erroneously, to 
be of Anglo-Saxon origin. It was 
of Flemish origin, and derived its 
original name of De Clerfai from 
Clerftu, Clarefay, or Clarfait, near 
Avesnes. Of this family was Henry 
de Clarofageto, Abbot of Toumay, 
1227 (Gall. Christ, iii. 299). God- 
ric de Clarefai was living t. Henry I. 
His son William Fitz-Godric or De 
Clarefai was of note in the reign of 
Stephen. He is mentioned, 1142, 
by John Prior of Haguktad as 
having escaped from Randolf, Earl 
of Chester, to Tickhill Castle 
(Hunter, South Yorkshire, i. 333). 
Some time before 1156 he as Wil- 
liam de Clarafai with Alicia de 

Tanai his wife and Albreda de 
Lisures founded Hampole Priory, 
York (Mon. i. 831). He married 
2ndly Albreda de Lisures, by whom 
he acquired Sprotboro and Plumptre, 
and had issue William Fitzwilliam, 
Lord of Sprotboro, who coiifirmed 
the gifts of his predecessors, espe^ 
cially of his mother Albreda de 
Lisures to Hampole (Himter, Ibid.). 
The chief seat of this family was 
Plumptre, Notts, and from it de- 
scended the Fitzwilliams of Sprot- 
boro, the Earls of Southampton, 
Viscounts Fitzwilliam, and Earls 

glamanfc. Elye, Geoffry, and 
John Flamenc of Normandy, 1198 ; 
Clement, Serlo, Petre, Elye, Alard 
Flamenc or Flameng, 1180 - 96 
(MRS) ; William, Robert, Ranulph 
Flameng in England, 1199 (RCR). 

Tlanden, or Flaunders. The 
English Tersion of Flandrends, a 
common name in England from the 
Conquest, and which speaks for 
itself. See Fleming. 

natber, or Flatter, for Falter, 
Folter, or Felterer, derived from 
Feltrier or Feutrier. See Ffbldeb. 

riavell, for Falvel or Fauvel, 
from Fauvel, or Fauville, near Ev- 
reux. John, Robert, Hugh de 
Fauvel of Normandy, 1180-05 
(MRS). WilUam Fauvel held half 
a fee in Devon, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). 
Sire William Fauvel was of North- 
ants and Rutland, c. 1300, other 
branches seated in Derbv and York. 
In Worcester the name by trans- 
position of letters became Flavell. 

navelle, for Flavel. 

7lawltli, for Flawit, Floete, or 
Flote, from La Flotte, near Ro- 
chello. John de la Flodo occurs in 
Eugland, c. 1272 (KII). The arms 



of Flowde, Flote, or Floelte are 
preserved by Robson. 

nawsy for Filaun or Yillan. 
Kanulph Villanus, Richard, Ila- 
ward, Gilbert, Simon, Ivo, of Nor- 
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). Hugh, 
John, Richard le Vilein or Vileyn 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

riaws, for Fellowes. 

Fleet, for Floete or Flotte. See 

Fleming, or Flandrensis, borne 
by many Flemish families who ac- 
companied the Conqueror. Walter 
Flandrensis was a Baron in Herts, 
Bucks, Bedf., &c., 108^ See Went- 
WORTH. The family of Flandrensis, 
of Devon, was probably a branch of 
Bethune or De Arras. See Flemy- 
ISQ, The mention of the name is 
frequent from the Conquest. Of 
this name are the Baronets Le 
Fleming ; and the Earls of Wigton 
and the Barons of Slane bore the 
same name. 

Flemminff, for Flemino. 

nemwell, a corruption of Flam- 
ville, from Flamanville near Yvetot, 
Normandy. Roger de Flamville 
witnessed a charter of Walter Espec 
for Rivaux, York, t Henry L, being 
one of his tenants (Hon. i. 729). He 
is mentioned 1130, also Hugh de F. 
in York, and in 1165, Roger de F., 
York, who held eight and a half 
fees from Mowbray (Lib. Nig.). 
The family long flourished in great 
eminence in England. William and 
liOhout de Flamonville occur in 
Normandy 1195 (MRS). 

Fletober, or Le Flechier. Robert 
Flechier occurs in Normandy 1198 
(MRS) ; Adam le Flecher in Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH) ; Deni^ Flecha- 
rius of Lincoln occurs 1203 (Rot. 
Cane). Robert lo Flecher and Denis 

held by serjeantry in Lincoln 
(Testa, 347, 371), 13th cent Of 
this name are the Baronets Fletcher. 

Tleury^ from Flory, Normandyi 
held from Philip Augustus by Wal- 
ter de Flori. Serlo, Walter, Robert 
de Flori of Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
Hugh de Fluri held three fees in 
Hants, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). He granted 
lands to Taunton Abbey, Somerset, 
before 1162 (Mon. ii. 83). A branch 
of the family long flourished at 
Combe-Flory, Somerset. 

newltt, for Floete or Flotte. See 

ney, for Fly. 

ruck, for Fleck. 

FUeM, or Flyes, for Flt. 

niffbt, armorially identified with 
Fly or De Flagio.' 

Tlbat, for Flotte. See Flawith. 

Viood, orFlode, from Mote. See 
Flawith. The Baronets Flood 
descended from this family. . 

Florence, probably from St. Flo- 
rent or St. Florence, near Orleans. 
The arms preserred by Robson, az., 
a cross floretty, are of early date. 

Viewer, or de Flore, otherwise 
de Janville, seated in Rutland 14th 
cent., and previously at Flore, North- 
ants. The estate of William Tilli and 
Robert de Leicester (i.e. Flore) was •; 
restored to them in 1222 (Robertl^ 
Excerpta). Flore of Northants bore 
fleur-de-lys, as did De Leicester. 
The families are therefore armorially 
identified. See LEtOESTEB. The 
Viscounts Ashbrook are of this 

nowerday, or Flowerdue, from 
Foladoube. Robert Foladoube in 
1180 paid a fine in the Viscounty of 
Bayeux, Normandy (MRS). Lower 
derives the name from Fleur-Dieu, 
gi?en as a sobriquet. 





nowers, for Floweb. 

naae. See Flood. 

nadffer. See Fludyeb. 

Fludyer, or Fludger, a transposi- 
tion of Fullagar, which is a corrupt 
form of Fulger or Foulger. Of this 
name were the Baronets Fludyer. 

naker, for Fulcheb. N. Ful- 
chere of Normandy, 1195 (MRS). 
The arms of Fulcher of Derby are 
preserved by Hobson. 

nmry, for Flory, or Fleubt. 

natter, for Flatter or Flatheb. 

maXf for Flex or Fellex. Radul- 
phus Fellex of Normandy, 1195 
(MRS) ; Richard Flisk and Gilbert 
Felice of England, c. 1272 (RII). 

my, from Fly or Flngium, Nor- 
mandy (Lower). Robert, William, 
Henry de Flagie, Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS); Richard de F., 1198 
(lb.) J Oda, Ralph, Roger Flie of 
England, c. 1272 (RII). 

7oakes. See Fowkes. 

Voale, for Foel or Fowell. 

Voffet, for Faget Radulphus 
Faget of Normandy, 1196 (MRS) ; 
Richard Faggot of England, 1199 

Voffff, for Fagg. 

Voider, for Felder or Fielbeb. 

Vdey; from La Folie or Folia, 
near Bayeux. Robert Folie occurs 
in Normandy 1195 [(MRS). John 
de Folia was a benefactor to St. 
Frideswide's, Oxford (Mon. Ang. i. 
175), and the gift was confirmed by 
Pope Adrian (lb.). Richard de la 
Folie in 1165 held one fee of ancient 
enfeoffment in Wilte (Lib. Nig.). 
Roger de la F. held Stratton, Wilts, 
as one fee in 13th century (Testa). 
At this time Robert de la F. held 
lands from the See of Worcester 
(lb.). In 1304 Adam, son of Guido 
de la F., occurs in Worcester (Ro- 

berts, Cal. Geneal.). Temp. Eliz., 
Richard Folly had a suit at law 
in the same county; and Edward 
Foley of the same county was 
ancestor of the Lords Foley. Of 
this family was the celebrated Rich- 
ard Foley, the founder of an im-* 
portant branch of the iron manufac- 
ture, whose adventurous and suc- 
cessful career has been described by 
Mr. Smiles in ' Self-IIelp.' 

In the reign of Henry 11. Theo- 
bald De Moulines confirmed to Bar- 
barie Abbey, Normandy, the grants 
made by Walter, Robert, and Wil- 
liam de la Folie, brothers (Mem.* 
Soc. Ant. Norm. vii. 141). 

Voyambe, Fulgeam, or Fowl- 
champe, from Fulgent, originally 
Fulmechon, near Alen9on. William 
and Josceline de Fulmechon of Nor- 
mandy, 1180; Aubry, Gilbert, and 
others of the name, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Thomas, Robert Folejambe of Eng^ 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Folk, or Fitz-Fulco. See Fowkbs. 

Volkard, or Fokard. Radalfus 
Fochart of Normandy 1198 (MRS) j 
William Fouquart. do. t. Henry V. ; 
John Folkard of England, c 1272 

Folks. See FowKES. 

Folkee. See FowKES. 

FoUennmnt. Hubert Folen* 
fant in 10G6 held Gouberville, Dai- 
nonville, and Couverville, Nor- 
mandy, from Adelais, dau. of Tur- 
stan Ilalduc (Wiffen, Mem. Russell^ 
i. 17). Ralph Folefant held by 
knight service in Bedford from Simon 
de Beauchamp, 11G5 (Lib. Niger). 
Hugh Folenfaunt was of England, 
1272 (RII). 

Follett. Gilbert, Mainard, and 
Robert Folet of Normandy, ll()5-8 
(RCR). WilHam Folet held lands 



in Kent, 1086 (Domesd.) ; William 
F. in Gloucester and Worcester, 
1166 (Lib. Nig.). MUo, Robert, 
and William F. of England, 1180 
(Rot. Pip.) ; Reginald F. in 1109 

Volley. Roger Folli of Nor- 
mandy, 1196 (MRS); Horold Folie 
of England, c 1272 (RH). 

rolliott, a baronial family. Be- 
^fore the Conquest, Lord Roger 
Foliot in 1060 granted OmonviUe, 
Normandy, to Lessay Abbey (Gall. 
Christ xi. 237). William Folet of 
Kent, 1086 (Domesd.), was father 
of Otbert and Adelulph, predeces- 
sors of Roger Foliott, who in 1166 
held a barony of fifteen kniglits* fees 
in Northants (Lib. Niger ; Bridges, 
Northants, i. 234). Several branches 
of this family existed in England t 
Henry 11., from one of which de- 
scended the family of De Ryther. 
See Rtdsb. 

rollit, for FOLLETT. 

Votoer, for FrLCHEB. 

Vooks. SeeFovnLES. 

Vootitt. Andolt Fotet was of 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Voroe. Gerelm de Forz in 1166 
was one of the Barons of the French 
Vexin (Feod. Norm. Duchesne) ; 
William de Forz was Earl of Albe- 
marle in England. William and 
Isabella de Forz occur, c. 1272 
(RH). Gerelm and Helie de Forz 
and Supplicius de Fors are men- 
tioned in Normandy 1180-08 
(MRS). Robson mentions the name 
as Forts or De Fortibus. 

Voremaa, or Forman, for Faib- 
iCAN or Ferman. 

Vores, for Force. 

VoTire. William de Forgis occurs 
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Wil- 
liam de Furcis in England, 111)9 

(RCR); William de Furches, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Vorgmnp for Forican, which is 
armorially identified with Foricall 
or Ficault. The latter appears to 
be identical with Foucault. Ra- 
nulph, Richard, Adam Foucholt or 
Foukolt of Normandy, 1108 (MRS). 

Vorman. See Foreman. 

Vormon, for FoRMAN. 

rorrest, from Forez, Normandy. 
Guerard and Nicholas de Foresta of 
Normandy, 1108 (MRS). William 
Forist held lands in Hants 1086 
(Domesd.). Hugh de. Forester wit- 
nessed a charter of Hugh de Ca- 
hanes for Luffield Priory, Northants 
(Mon. i. 622), and a charter of Wil- 
liam Earl of Albemarle for Geron- 
don, Leicester (Mon. i. 773). The 
Baronets Forrest are of this race. 

Vorrester. Vitalis, Rualen, Geof- 
fry, Hugo, Radulphus Forestarius, 
and four others, of Normandy, 1180- 
06; and Geoffry, Gilbert, Hugh, 
Lambert, Vivian Forestarius, 1108 
(MRS). Several of these appear in 
England (RCR). Fifteen or twenty 
of the name occur here, c. 1272, 
bearing Norman Christian names 
(RH). Ofthis name were the Lords 
Forrester of Scotland. 

Vorrestt, for Forrest. 

rorrow, for Farrow, armorially 
identified with Farrer. 

Tormej, See FuRSET. 

ronter. See Forrester. Of 
this name are the Baronets Forster. 

Fort. Robert and William de 
Fort of Normandy, 1108 (MRS); 
Sampson Forte and Adam F. of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Vortesoae, a Norman family, 
^rom near Valognes, which continued 
till the 15th century (La Roque, 
Mais. Hare., i. 1023, 1247, 1443 ; 




ii. Preuves, 706). Rainald was 
Lord of Winestane, Devon, 1086 
(Domesd.). John Fortescue, his de- 
scendant, had a confirmation of W. 
in 1208 (Pole, 310). Robert R, his 
son, held a knight's fee in capite, as 
of the honour of Mortaine (Testa). 
From this family descend the Earls 
Fortescue, and other noble houses. 

Fortejr^ for Forte, armorially iden- 
tified with Fortibus or Forz (Rob- 
son). See Force. 

Fortens, or Forten. Osbort, Rar- 
dulphus, William Fortin, and their 
fiefs in Normandy, 1180-95, Be- 
renger F. in 1198 (MRS) ; Richard 
de Forten of England 1199 (RCR). 
See Fortune. 

Geronymus and Baldwin Fortinus 
witnessed a charter in Normandy 
1077 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 

Fortt. See Fort. 

FortanO; or Forten. See For- 

Forty. See FoRTEY. 

Tory, the French pronunciation 
of Foret or De Foresta. See For- 

FoM. GeofTry, Hubert, Ralph, 
Richard, Stephen de Fossa, or De la 
Fosse of Normandy, 1198 (MRS); 
Roger de Fossa, Richard de la Fosse 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Fossett. Geoftry, Gilbert, Ro- 
bert, William de Fossato, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Richard de 
Fossato of England, 1199 (RCR). 

Fossey. ' John de Fosseio of 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard 
Fossey of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Fossick. See Fossett. 

Foster. See Forster. The 
Baronets Foster, also the Viscounts 
Ferrard, bear this name. 

FottreL Se$ Futtrill, 

Foacard. See Folkard. 

Foalds, for Fowles or Fowle. 

Foalffer, or De Fougeres, a ba- 
ronial family descended from Alan, 
Baron of Fougeres or Fulgiers in 
Bretagne, c. 900, father of Maino, 
whose grandson Maino was Hying 
1050. From his brother Frangualo 
descended the Lords Bohun of Mid- 
hurst (Herald and Genealo^^ist, ri. 
481, &c). The Barons of Fulgiers 
or Filgiers had many branches in 
England. Ralph de Filgeres, 1083, 
held lands in Devon in capite 

Henry de Filgeres occurs in 1130 
(Rot. Pip.); Ralph de F. in 1189 
(lb.). William de Fulgeres held a 
barony in York 1165 (Lib. Nig.). 
Wace (ii. 231) mentions Ralph de 
Fulgeres as present at the battle of 

Foulkes. See Folkes. 

Foantalne, or De Fonte. Nor- 
man, Peter, William De Fonte, and 
seven others, of Normandy, 1180^96, 
eight others of the name, 1198 
(MRS). Twenty-six of the name 
occur in England c. 1272 (RH) ; 
after which the name was translated 
into * Fountain ' and Spring. 

Foantain. ^^e Fountaike. These 
names comprise the descendants not 
only of the family of De Fonte, but 
of that of De Fontibus of Nor- 
mandy, of whom Gonduin, Ger- 
vase, and others were living 1180 
(MRS) ; when Roger and Reginald 
de Fontibus were of England 

Foameaax, or Fomels, from 
Foumeaux near St. Lo, and Gou- 
tances. Odo de Fumell held in 
capite in Somerset, 1083 (Ex. 
Domesd.). Geoffry de F. was Vi^ 
count of Devon 1130, and Robert 



de F. occurs in Yorks. Adam de 
F., 1165, held one and a half fee, 
Devon, as mesne lord : and Alan F. 
one fee. He was one of the Jus- 
ticiaries (Mon. i. 99d). Ralph de 
Fomellis occurs in Normandy, 1070 
(Ord. Vit. 675) ; Richard and Philip 
de F. 1180-95 (MRS). 

Vonraores. Ranulph de Qua- 
tuor Acris of Normandy, 1180-05 

Vowell, Fauel, or Fauvel. John, 
Robert, Hugh, Geoffry de Fauvel 
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Wil- 
Ham Fauvel held from Oliver de 
Tracy, Devon, 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
The name changed to Fauel, Fouel, 
Voghill, Vowell, and Fowell; the 
family was seated at Bolterscombe, 
Devon, and from it descended the 
Baronets Fowell and the Vowells, 
ancestors of ' Judicious Hooker.' 

See FouRACKE. 
,, or Folkes, otherwise 
Fitz-Fulco. William, Richard, 
Henry, Guido Fitz-Fulco of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Robert, 
Geoffry, Theobald, William F. Fulco 
of England, 1199 (RCR). Robert 
Fulco, one of the Justiciaries, 1267 
(Roberts, Excerpt., ii. 460, &c.). 
The Baronets Folkes and Fowke are 
of this race. 

rowl, for FowLE. 

Vowle, armorially identified with 

Vowler. Rainerus Auceps or 
Fowler of Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
Gamel Auceps paid a fine in York 
1158 (Rot Pip.). Stephen and 
Thomas Aucuparius of England, c. 
1272, also Jidiana, Adam, Walter 
Foulare (RH). 

VowlM. See Fowls. 
. See FowLE. 
Robert Reinard (Fox) of 

Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Turstain 
Renouard t. Henry VI. ; also Aeliz 
and Ranulph Renouard 1 198 (lb.). 
Gilbert le Fox and others of the 
name in England, c. 1272 (RH), the 
name being translated. Before this 
time the name was Rainer, Renard, 
&c. William Vulpis or Renard in 
1148 held lands from the Bishop of 
Winchester (Wint. Domesd.). The 
family long continued there as Le 
Fox, and from it descended the 
Earls of Ilchester and Lords Hol- 
land. Other families, both native 
and foreign, bear the name. 

Toy, for St Foy or St. Fides. See 

Fojrel, for Fay el. See Fail. 

Voyle. See FoTELL. 

Fosard, for Fossart, a baronial 
family descended from Nigel Fossart, 
Baron of Doncaster, t William I. The 
family does not seem to have been 
Norman, but Frank, perhaps from 
Fossard, near Fontainebleau. William 
Fossard held in 1165, 83^ knights' 
fees in barony. At the same time 
Geoffry, William, and Geoffry F. 
held knights' fees from Fossard, the 
Bishop of Durham, and De Stute- 

Vralser. See Fbaseb. 

Frame. William Fiiz-Fram of 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). Wil- 
liam Frampe of England, c. 1272 

France. Radulphua France of 
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Alexander 
Fraunc of England, c. 1272 (RH), 
and William Frense (lb.). 

Frances. See Fbancis. 

Franch, for French. 

Franchet, for Freschet. Bertrand 
Freschet of Normandy, 1180-96 

Francis, Francus, or Le Franceys. 




William le Franceys or Francus 
1180-98 in Normandy (MRS) ; Ri- 
chard, Azo, Robert, Umfirev, Walter, 
William leF. of England 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.). The nameis thenceforth fre- 
quent in England, and speaks for 
itself as to origin. William le 
Franceys and several others of the 
name held knights^ fees in England 
1165 (Lib. Nig.). The I,ords De 
Freyne and Barons French bear 
forms of this name. See Frbnch. 

Franck, or Frank. See Fbancis. 

VrancUyn. SeeYRAlSKLW, 
See Frahk. 
r, from Fresnay, Normandy. 
Roger de Fresnay living 1180 
(MRS). Robert and Roger de 
Fraisnio 1198 (lb.). 

Frank, for Francus. See Fhan- 

Frankisli, for Frai^cis, an Eng- 
lish form of Le Francois or Le 

Frankiand, a form of Franklin. 
Of this name are the Baronets Frank- 

FranUen. See Franklin. 

FranUin, Franchilanus, or Le 
Frauncleiu, meant a free tenant, 
holding by military service (Du 
Cange). It included both native 
and foreign families, but probably 
the latter bore chiefly the name 
Fraunclein, the former the English 
form Freeman. The name was not 
used in Normandy. 

Frankiingr, for Franklin. 

Fraser or Fresel. This name 
does not appear in Normandy; it 
was of Touraine, where Ren6 Frezel, 
c 1030, was a benefactor to Notre 
Dame de Noyers. He had issue — 1. 
Rend, living 1084, who was ancestor 
of the house of Freseau, Marquises 
of La Frezeliere; 2. Simon (Des 

Bois). The latter came to England 
at the Conquest. His descendants 
bearing the name of Fresel or Frasael 
long continued in England, and t. 
David L Simon Fresel settled in 
Scotland and c. 1150 granted the 
church of Keith to Kelso (Chart. 
Kelso). From him descend the 
Lords Saltoun and Lovat of Scot-., 
land, and their branches. The 
Celtic followers of these barona 
assumed the same name. 

Fray, for Vird, in Aquitaine. Gil- 
bert and Hugh de Viridi, and John 
Viry, c. 1272, in England (RH). 
Other forms of the name are Frey, 
Fry, and Frie. 

Frajre. See Fray. 

Fraxer. <S^ Eraser. Many 
persons who bear this name are Celts, 
it being a clan name. 

Fraxier, for Eraser. 

Frean. See Frayne. 

Free. See Fray. 

Freebodjr, a corruption of Frs- 
BOUT or Frebois. 

Freeboat, for Friebois. Robert 
de Friebois occurs in Normandy t. 
Phil. Augustus. The famOy is fre- 
quently mentioned in Yorkshire 
(Burton, Mon. Ebor.). 

Freed, for Free. 

Freeland. Richard Frolant or 
Froland of Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; 
Hugh Frelond or Frilond, and Ma- 
tilda Frelond; c. 1272, in England 

Freeiinff, for Freeland. The 
Baronets Freeling are of this fa- 

Freeman, corresponds to Frank- 
lin, and meant a free tenant. It is 
sometimes used for Forman (Rob- 
son). Some families bear fleur de 
lys, and their name is a form of De 
Fremond, Fremont^ or De Frig^do- 



monte, of whom Radulfus de Fri- 
gido Monte occurs in Normandy 1180 
(MRS) ; Matthew and Simon de 
Friemont 1198 (lb.). The arms of 
Fremond in England are preserved 
by Robson. The name doubtless is 
borne by Saxon , Danish^ and Nor- 
man families. In Yorkshire, 1259, 
Nicholas Freeman, son of Margery, 
daughter of Walter de Belun of 
Winkesley, made a grant to Foun- 
tains Abbey ; and Nicholas De Bel- 
lun was a benefactor (Burton, Mon. 
Ebor. 165). Alicia, widow of Gil- 
bert F. of York, occurs 1267. 
Thomas F. of Walton, York, 1259 
(Roberts, Excerpt.). The name of 
De Bellon occurs in Normandy t. 
Philip-Augustus. The fusils in fesse 
borne by various branches appear to 
have originated in Yorkshire. 

Vreemantle, from Fromanteau, 
Isle of France. W^illiam Freisman- 
tel occurs in England 1198 (RCR). 
The name of Freemantle is armori- 
ally identified vtrith Fromantrill 
(Robson). Nigel de Fremantel 
occurs Northants 1216 (Harfly, Lit. 
Glaus.). Richard and Thomas F. 
appear in Surrey and Dorset 1315, 
1316. Richard F. one of the gentry 
of Oxford 1433. The Baronets Fre- 
mantle are 6f this family. 

rre«s, from Free. 

Wreener, for Frazer. 

Frere. Ansgot Frater of Nor- 
mandy,1198 (MRS). Walter le Frere 
(I3th cent.) paid scutage in Essex 
(Testa de Neville, 3(U). Thomas F. 
of Framlingham, 1326, man at arms, 
attended the array at Loose^ Sufiblk 
(PPW). The fief of this family was 
held fironv the De Mandevilles, Earls 
of Essex. 

Vresimeld, armorially identified 
with Freacheville of Derby. In- 

gelram de Frissonville witnessed a 
charter of Henry, Count of Eu, to 
Robertsbridge, and one of Ralph de 
IsBodun (Mon. ii. 920, 921). Ralph 
de Fressonville in 1225 had seizin 
of the estates and barony of Hubert 
Fitz-Ralph in Notts and Derby, as 
his heir (Roberta, Excerpta). The 
chief seat of the barony was at 
Boney, Notts. The family of 
the Barons FrescheviUe long con- 

Vrei. See Fray. 

Vreman, for Freeman. 

Vrenoli, the English translation 
of le Franceys. See Francis. 

Frend, or Amicus. Willielmus 
Amicus of Normandy 1180, Robert 
Ami 1198 (MRS) J Gilbert and 
Hugh le Frend, and others in Eng- 
land c. 1272 (RH). 

iPretwell, identified by Camden 
with FrescheviUe (Lower). See 

Frewer, for Frere, or Frier. 

Frejr, or Fry. See Fray. 

Friend. See Frend. 

Frier, ariporially identified with 
Frere (Robson). 

Frigont. Richard Fiigant or 
Frigaut of Normandy 1195 (MRS). 

Fripp. Alanus Freeh of Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Friswell, or Fritzville, armorially 
identified with FrescheviUe. See 

Fritb, by transposition for Firth, 
a form of Fireth {See Robson). The 
latter a form of Feret, or Feirot. 
Oinus, Richard, Robert Feret of 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). John 
le Fritii of England c. 1272 (RIJ). 

Frixell. See Eraser. 

Frond, or Parsons. Christopher 
and John Parsons alias Frowde were 
of WUts t Elizabeth (Proc. Chanc. 




t. Eliz.). Froude bears three lions 
rampant in a bordure, and Person or 
Parsons three lions rampant on a 
fesse. The family subsequently ap- 
pears in Devon. See Parsons. The 
name of Froud occurs 12G1, when 
Ivo Fitz-Alan de Frode, with Adam, 
John, and Richard his brothers, paid 
a fine in Kent (Robert^, Excerpta). 

rroude. See Froud. 

Frow, for Frowd. 

Vrowd. See Froud. 

Frowde. See Froud. 

Fry. See Frat. 

Fryatt, for Friart. Gislebert 
Freiart of Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Fryer. See Frier. 

Fryett. See Frtatt. 

Fadgre, for Fuge, or Fugers, a 
form of Fulgers. See Fouloer. 

Fuge. See Fudge. 

Faffffle, for Voghil, or Vowell, a 
form of FowELL. 

Fagrffles, for Fugole. 

Fulober. N. Fulchere of Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Aeliz 
Garin, Radulf Fouchier, Ricard 
Folkere 1198 (lb.). The family of 
Fulcher was seated in Derby. 

Fnlker, for Folker. 

Folkes, for Fowkes. 

Fnllager, for Folger, or Fulger. 
See FouLGER. 

FullJ ames, for Folj ambe (Lower) . 

Fnllalove, a corruption of Yalde- 
loge. Lucas, and "William de Valle 
de Logis, occur in Normandy 1198 

Fullard, from Filard. Ralph 
Filard of Normandy 118a 95 (MRS). 

Fnllolier, for FuLCHER. 

Fnller, being the name of an em- 
ployment, comprises, doubtless, fami- 
lies of Norman ns well os other 



Falling, or Fullin, from Folin. 
Wascius Folin of Normandy 1198 
(MRS), also Amulf and Walter 

Fniloon. See Fulling. 

FnndMl, like Funnell, is probably 
a corruption of Fontanelle, from F. 
in Normandy (Lower). Droco de 
Fontenel occurs there t. Philip- 

FannelL See FuKDELL. 

Farber, or Furbisher. N. For- 
beor or Forboer of Normandy 1180, 
Ralph 1195 (MRS); Alexander, 
Roger, William le Furbur of Eng- 
land c. 1272 (RH). Hence the 
famous Sir Martin Frobisher. 

Fiirblo, probably from Forbin, 
apparently a foreign name, but not 

Fnrlongr. N. Forlon of Nor- 
mandy 1196 (MRS). 

Fnrlonffer, from Valancre. Wa- 
rin de Valle- Ancre was of Nor- 
mandy 1195 (MRS). The name 
appears in England c 1272 as 
Varencher, then Wallenger, then as 
Fullanger, or Furlonger. 

Furmaffe, for Fromagb. 

Fumell, from Foumeaux, near 
Coutances. Ralph de Fomeliis is 
mentioned c. 1070 (Orc^. Vitalis, 
675). Anquetil de F. witnessed, t. 
William L, the foundation charter 
of Swavesey Abbey, Cambridge 
(Mon. i. 572). Robert de Fomell 
occurs in York 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
Philip de F. (ISUi cent.) held Fen 
Ottery, Devon, by grant of Henry I. 
to his ancestor. Alan de Fomell n'as 
a j usticiary. 

Fnrner, or Fomer. Durand For-* 
nier of Normandy 1196, Hugo Fur- 
narius 1180 (MRS), WilUam le 
Furner and Juliana his wife of Eng^ 
land c. 1272 (RH). 



See FuBN£S. 
r, from FoiimeSy near 
Lillo; Picardy. Everard de Fumes 
is mentioned before 1000; whose 
daughter m. Eustace, baron of 
Hennes. In II60 Gerelm de 
Fumis held lands in the county of 
Breteuil; Normandy. Hobert de 
Fumes was baron of Ulverston, 
lAncashire, before 1100 (Baines, 
Lauc. i. 115); and William de 
Fumes had a writ of military sum- 
mons 1257. 

Twmeyy or Forney, the Norman 
French pronunciation of Fornet. 
Sylvester Fomet of Normandy 1195, 
Nicholas and Sylvester de Fomet 
1198 (MRS). Fomet was in the 
Cotentin. «^ 

Famlee. See Fubness. 

VnrnlTal, from Foumival, near 
Beauvais. Gerard de Foumival was 
in the service of Richard I., and is 
mentioned in Normandy 1195 and 
1108 (MRS), and 1202 had grants 
in Essex (Rot Cane). Long before 

1279 Christiana de F. had held the 
Barony pf Wardon, Northants, with 
fifteen fees. The Lords Fumival 
were of this family. Their barony 
was in Yorkshire. 

Furrell, or Forel Robert Forel 
of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; John 
and William Forel of England c. 
1272 (RH). 

Vurmoy or Fursey. GeofFry and 
Roger Farsi of Normandy 1198 
(MRS). The name also occurs as 
Forcy and Falsy (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. v.). Geoffry Farsi is men- 
tioned at the siege of Dol 1 1 73. 

rnssell, or Fuisel. Ralph Fuisel 
of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Geoffry 
Fussel of England c. 1272 (RII). 

Tummey. See Fossey. 

Vnrxe. See Furse. 

rutober, for Fudger, or Fulgor. 
See FouLGBB. 

Fusxard. See FozzARD. 

Fysh. See F18H. 

Vyuon. See FlS05. 


Oabb, \)j Gapp. William Gaipi 
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Robert 
Gappe of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

(frabel. See Cabbbll. 

(frabell. See Qabbl. 

Ctaibbett, for Chabot. 

Ctaible. See Qabel. 

CtaibrieL William Gabriel of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 (MRS). In 1327 John 
Gabriel was M.P. for Winchester. 
Of this name are the Baronets Ga- 

Ckdey, for Caley, or Catlet. 

Ctatao, for Cadd. See Cade. 

Ctatae, for Cade. 

OAdban, for Cailban, from Cho- 
banne in Aquitalne. SeeCAunAV, 

CkieL William Cael of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 rMKS); William Gayl 
of England, c. 1272^111). 

Ckifto. See Caffin. 

Ckiftiey, for Cafney, or Chaveny, 
from Chavijrny, near Evreux. Henry 
de Chavignio occurs in Noraiandy, 
1180-95 (MRS> 

Oayan, from Gacon. William 
Gacon or (iachon of Normandy 
1180 rMKS); Thomas Gagun of 
England, c. VJ72 (KH). 

0«ce, from Gaugy, Normandy. 




Ralpli de Gaugy occurs theroi 1180 
(MRS). Gauchi, Gaugi, or Gaacy 
was near L'Aigle, Normandy. "Warin 
de Gaacy or Wacy occurs in Bed- 
ford, 1140 (Mon. i. 326). In 1165 
Ralph de Gauchi or Gaugi held a 
fief in Northumberland, which he 
had acquired by marriage. Robert 
de Gaugi was Baron of Slesmouth, 
Northumberland, 1165 (Lib. Ni- 
ger), and had a brother, Roger de 
Gauchi, to whom King John, 1208, 
conimitted the custody of Argentan 
Castle and Forest (Hardy, Rot 
Norm.). William de Gaugi, his 
son, of Northampton, was father: of 
John de Gaugi, who in 1260, with 
Petroqilla, his wife, paid a. fine in 
Essex (Roberts, Excerpt.), and in 
1209 he occurs in Suffolk (Hunter,. 
Rot Select. 221). Roger Gaugi, 
1324, was returned from Suffolk to 
a great Council at Westminster 
(PP W) . John Gage, of this family, 
settled in Gloucestershire, from 
whom descended the Viscounts and 
Baronets Gage. 

Oagen. See Gagan. 

OagrgriSf for Gagges, or Gaggo, 
a form of Gage. Henry Gagge and 
Robert Gagse occur in England, c. 
1272 (RH). 

CtaiUey, for Caylet. 

Oalmes. See Games. 

Oaln. See Caix. 

Oalne. See Gain. 

Oalnes, for Gaik. 

Oairdner, for Gardiner. 

Oait. Hugo de Gaiet occurs in 
Normandy, 1176 (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 108). Robert Gait, Miles, 
founder of Thame Abbey, Oxford, 
1138 (Mon. i. 802). Henry II. con- 
firmed the gift of Reginald de Geyt 
to Thame. 

CMUtes. SeeQlLlT, 

Ctailtskell. See Gaskbll. 

Oaitt. See Gait. 

Ckae. See Gael. 

Ckaer. See Galliers. 

Ckaes, for Cales, or Calais. See 

Oaley, for Caley, or Caylbt. 

•C^all. Roger, Walter, Radul- 
phus Gal, Durand, Gislebert, Ra- 
dulphus de Gal of Normandy, 1180- 
98 (MRS). Hugh, SibiUa, Thomas 
Gall of England, c 1272 (RH). 

CkOlana, for Garland. 

OaUant, for Garlant. 

Oallard, for Callard. 

OailaTln, for Calvin. ^Caffin. 

Oallejr, the Norman-French pro- 
nunciation of Galet. Gilbert Galet 
of Nt>rmandy,1180-98(MRS). From 
the same origin is probably derived 
the name Gait, by abbreviation. 

Ckmiem, from Challiers, or Chal- 
lers. See Scales. 

OaUjr. See Galley. 

Oalljron. Udonus Galien of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Fulco, Sy- 
mon, William Galyon of England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Oamaffe, from Gamaches, in the 
Vexin, Normandy. Peter, Roger 
de Gamaches occur in Normandy 
1180-98 (MRS). See Dillon. 

Oamain. See Gammon. 

Ckunan. See Gammon^ 

Gamble. Auberil Le Gamble, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Gamble, from the patronymic 
Gamel, a Danish and Norman name 
(Lower). This may include other 
families besides Norman. 

Gambler. William Gambier of 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Hence 
the brave Admiral, Lord Gambier. 

Game. See Games. 

Games, for Cames, or Cambes. 
Richard and Geoflry de Cambea of 




Narmandj, 1180^^ (MRS) ; Wil- 
liam Cairn of Englandi c. 1272 (RH), 
mid Robert del Cam^ 

OaoMtflfer, from Cambitor, or le 
Changear. Gaufridus, Sylvester, 
Helibec, Herbert Cambitor of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-85; Geoffry, and four 
otbers of the name, 1198 (MRS). 
Petnts Cambestre or Cambitor of 
England c. 1272. 

Ckunlea^ from Fitz-Gamelin, a 
Norman patronymic Reginald, Ro- 
ger, and Radolf Gamelyn of Eng- 
land c. 1272 (RH). 

Ckunlln. See Qamlek. 

See Gamaoe. 
I, for Gammon. 
Set Gamble. 
for Camin. GiUebert 
Camin of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
William Gamen, Adam Camin, Geof- 
firy Gamon of England c. 1272 
(RH). Hence the Baronets Gamon- 

Ckuioell. Rainer, Richard, and 
Geoffry Gansel of Normandy 1180- 
05 (MRS). . 

Oandell; for Candel. 

Ckuider, or le Ganter (RH), the 
designation of some Norman-French 
maker of gloves. 

Oandjr, for Candy. Nicholaus 
de Candle of Normandy 1180-96 

Oane. See Gain. 

OaaeTal, or Ganfield, for Jene- 
ville or Janville. See Lbtcester, 

Gaoffe. Miinrdiis de Ganges held 
lands in Normandy t. Phil. Augustus 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 181); 
Thomas and William de Gangia in 
England c. 1272 (RH). 

Oann. See Cann. 

Ctamnawajr, for Cunoway, or 
Canevet. See Kntvett. 

OanneU, for Cannell. 

Ckumey, or Canney, from Canet 
or Canut. Nicholas and Robert 
Ganet, and Philip Canet of England 
c. 1272 (RH). See Canute. 

Ckmt,orDeGand. /Sea Constable. 

Ctatnter. See Gander. 

Oanttett, or Gantelo, from Can- 
telo or Cantelupe. See Codbinoton. 

Oapp. See Gabb. 

Oarbett, from Gerbode (Lower). 
Hamo and William Gerbode of 
England 1199 (RCR). The name 
Gerbode is Flemish, derived pro- 
bably from an ancestor who accom- 
panied the Conqueror from Flan- 

Oarbutt. See Garbett. 

Oard, or Garde. See Ward. 

Ckurden. William, Osmond, Ger- 
vase, Richard, Umfrey De Gardino, 
&c., of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); 
Walter de Gardan of England 1199 
(RCR) ; Henry and Nicholas de 
Gardin c. 1272 (RH) ; Sire Thomas 
de Gardyn of Cambridge c. 1300 
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Gardener, or Le Gardener, le 
Jardinier, probably Norman, from 
the office of gardener to the King or 
to great nobles. In 1202 William 
le Gardeiner possessed estates in 
Rutland (Rot Cane). The name 
occurs 13 th cent, in -Derby and York; 
14th cent, in Wilts and Somerset. 

Gardiner. See Gardener. 

Gardiner. See Gairdner. 

Gardner. See Gardener. 

Gardom, for (tARDI^x. 

Gardyne, for Giirdin. See Gar- 

Gare, from Gare, or Gore, Nor- 
mandy. William Gere and Robert 
de Gera mentioned there 1108 
CMRS) ; Robert Gere of Kngland c. 




r, for Geabt. I 

lor Caichon. Robert de j 
Carcbon of Normandy 1180-d5 ' 

Churlaad. Juho de Garlande and 
William de G. mentioned in Nor- 
mandy 1180-08 -rMRS;. AVilUam 
de Garlande, Senescbal of France, 
Lord of G. and Linnr, t. William L, 
wa« fatber of Ansel de G., Senescbal 
of France, wboee son Gilbert was 
Butler of France (La Roque, Mais. 
Ilarc. ii. 1815;. William de G. in 
1165 beld Neuchatel in tbe Norman 
Vexin, and a barony in Normandy 
CFeod- Norm. Ducbesne). Roger, 
William, and Ricbard Garlande beld 
a fief in Devon 13th century, from 
Henry de la Pomeraye (Testa). 
This great family is extinct in 

Cku'lant, for Garland. 

Cku'llck, for Garlec or Garlavk. 
John Garlavk of Bretagne, and John 
Garlec, occur t. Henry V. (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 216, 246). Probably 
a corruption of Gerlocb, a Breton 

Oarman, for German. 

Oarment, for Garman. 

Cktfner, or Guarnier. Robert, 
Richard, Ilubert, Thomas Gamerus 
or Guarnier of Normandy 1198 
(MRS) ; Henry, John, Matilda War- 
ner or Gamer of England c. 1272 

CKurma, for Garm, Gorm, or 


Cktfnet, or Gemet. William Ger- 
net of Normandy 1180-05 (MRS). 
William de Chemct was of Hants 
1086 (Domesd.). William G. was 
of Ifcdford, Alexander and Geoffry 
of Essex 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Alex- 
ander had estates in Lancashire, and 
was dead before 1202, when Mat* 

tbew Gemet obtained seizin of his 
Unds (Bot. Cane). The family 
long floorished in Lancadiire. Henry 
Gemet was Viaooant of Essex mod 
Herts, 1.^1. 

Oamler. See Gabxes. 

Oarot, for Garrett. 

O aiia d, for Garreti. 

Ckirrmrd, for Gerard. Balphy 
Walter, Gilbert, William Gerard, 
and others of Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS J. Twenty-six of the name 
mentioned in England c. 1272 

Garratt, for Garrett. 

Oarrett. Roger and William 
Garet of Normandy 1180, Araolpb 
and William Garet 1198 (MRS). 
Henry and Ricbard Caret c. 1272 

Ckurritt. See Garrett. 

Garrod, forGARRBTT. 

Crarrood, for Garrod. 

CMuTonld, or Gerould. Roger 
Gerald or Geroud was of Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Mabilia and 
Richard Gerold of England c. 1272 

Ckurrad, for Garrett 

Ckwooine. See Gascotne. 

Cktsoojren. See Gascotne. 

Ckwcojne, or De Gascoigne. Tlie 
name speaks for itself. William de 
Gasconia and Geoflfry de G. are 
mentioned in England 1209; 1210 
(Hardy, Rot. de Libertate). In 
1266 Ismenia, widow of Philip le 
Gascoyn, paid a fine in Salop (Ro- 
berti», Excerpt.), and Philip le G. 
had a suit in the same county 1254 
(Rll). An ancient (amily of this 
name was seated near Coutances, 
Normandy (Des Bois). Of this 
family Girard de Gasconia occurs in 
Normandy 1180'(MRS). 

Oaaliion. William Gacbou of 


Normandy 1 180 (MRS). The name 
of GajBon is a form. 

Oaskelli or Gaskill, from Gascuil^ 
Vascoeuil, or Wascuil, near Andelys, 
Normandy. Gilbert de Wascuil 
occurs there 1180-96 (MRS). In- 
gelram de Wascuil obtained a pardon 
in Warwick 1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
William de Wascuill occurs in Eng- 
land 1199 (RCR). 

Ckuikin^ for Gascoyne. 

Ckuikinff, forOASKiN. 

OmmB, for Cass, or Case. 

Ckuison. See Gashion. 

Oastrelly probably a form of Gast- 
nell, or Gastinel. Richard and 
Wido Wastinel of Normandy 1180- 
96, Richard and William W. 1198 
(MRS). William Gastinel is men- 
tioned in 1070, Gerard Gastinel 
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 676, 676). The 
family is said to have been originally 
of Anjou (Des Bois). Richard Was- 
tinell occurs in England 1199 (RCR). 

Ctaite. See Gait. 

Oater, for Cater. 

Oates, for Gate, or Gait. Sir 
John Gates was beheaded t. Philip 
and Mary. 

Ctatttey, for Gait, or Gate. 

Oattle, for Gate, or Gait. 

Ctaiabert. Richard Gaubert of 
Normandy 1196-8 (MRS). 

Oaudln. Richard Gaudion of 
Normandy 1196-8 (MRS). Roger 
Gaudin of England c. 1272 (RH). 
Hence Gauden Bishop of Exeter. 

(teal. See Gall. 

Ckuint, or De~Gand. See Con- 

(franntlete. See Gantlett. 

CtaiTed, for Gavet, or Cauvet. 
Henry Cauvet of Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS). 

CkiTey, the French pronunciation 
of GaTet. See Gated. 



Oaviller. Petrus Gablarios of 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

CtatTln. See Gawen (Lower). 

Ctaiwdery. See Cawsbbt. 

Ctaiweii, or Goin. Wj^wn Goin 
of Normandy 1180 (]Vw6). Andrew 
Goiun of England ^^'272 (RH). 
The family of Gawen' was seated in 
Wilts, and that of Goin or Going 
settled in Ireland. 

Ctaiwler. See Gayleb. 

Oaatrejr, for Caudrey. See 

Oajr. Ralph Gai and Geoflfry de 
Gaio of Normandy 1180 (MRS). 
Philip Gai 1138 was a kinsman of 
the Earl of Gloucester (Flor. 
Wigom. ii. 109). Robert de Gay 
was a benefactor to Osney, Oxford 
(Mon. ii. 142). Adam de Gay held 
lands in Oxford and Wilt» (Testa). 

Oaye. See Gay. 

Oayer. See Gabe. 

Oayler, or Gawleb, for Goler. 
Roger Golier of Normandy 1198 
(MRS). The name Gallard, Gayeler, 
occurs in England c. 1272 (RH). 

Ctaiylor. See Gayleb. 

Oaynar. Hamelin Gener occurs 
in Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Oaynor. 'S^ Gaykab. 

Oaxe. See Gass. 

Geal, for Gale. 

Oear, for Gabe. 

Oeard, for Gard. 

Oearingr, for Gerin, or Garin. 
Hugh, Richard, Robert Garin of 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Hubert 
Gerin of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Oearl, for Carle, or Cabbell. 

Geary, Gere, or Gerry, armorially 
identified. William de Gueri 1165 
held lands in capite in Passy, 
Normandy (Feod. Norm. Duchesne). 
He or his son occurs in Normandy as 
WilUam Gere 1196-6 (MRS). In 




1194 Hadulph Gari was of North- 
ants (RGB). In 1235 Roger le 
May had a suit at Bedford against 
Wdter Gerey (Roberts, Excerpt). 
Gf this name are the baronets 

Ctoater. See Gator. 

Oeare, for Gabb. 

Oeddes, Gaddes, or Gaddez. Ar- 
nulph Cades of Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS); Margaret, Ralph Cade, 
&c., c. 1272 (RH). 

Oedge, for Gadge, or Gaoe. 

Ctodye, or Gaddy, armorially 
identified with Gaddes, or Geddes. 

Oee, the French pronunciation of 
Gui, Guy, or Wido. Robert Guide 
of Normandy 1180, William Guido 
1198 (MRS) ; Magister Guido, and 
Robert Gy of England, c. 1272 

Oeen, for Gaine. 

Oeer, for Geabt. 

Oeeres, for Geers, or Geeb. 

OeerinflT, for Gearing. 

Oeers, from G., a fief of the 
honour of Mandeville or Magneville, 
Normandy (MSAN, v. 190). Robert 
de Guerres and Geoffry de G. held a 
fief from Philip-Augustus, and 
Ralph de Guerris paid a fine in 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Manasser 
and William de Guerres 1165 held 
fiefs from the . honour of Mandeville 
in Essex (Lib. Niger). The latter 
m. the sister of Hugh de Bayeux of 
Lincoln (lb.). Ralph de Gueres 
witnessed a charter of Roger de 
Mortimer and Isabella his wife to 
Kington Priory, Hereford (Mon. ii. 
887). Hence the family of Geers 
in Hereford, now represented by 
Geers-Cotterell, baronet. 

Geers, for Geeb. 

Oeeves; Gefie, or Gefiy : the 
latter a form of Gafet, as pronounced 

in Norman-French. William Gkfet 
occurs in Normandy 1180-95 

Ctoere, for Geary. 

Ctoiisi for Giles. 

Ctoll. See Gall. 

Oellett, for Galet, or Galot. Gil- 
bert, Ralph, Peter Galet, or Galot, 
of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Hence the names Jellett and Gillett. 

CtoUey. See Gallet. 

Oelllon. See Gallton. 

Ctommlll, for Gamble, or Gamel. 

(lender, for Gander. 

Oenet, for Gskt. 

(lenffe, for Ganoe. 

Ctonner, from Gener. See Gay- 


Ctonnery, for Chenery, or Chin- 
neiy, from St Cineri, or St. Soreni- 
cus^ Normandy. Augustus de S. 
Serenico, and Robert, of Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). A branch of the 
Geroies barons of St. Ceneri. 

Oennys. See Jakes. 

Ctont, for Gant. 

CtontU; a foreign family, by the 
eyidence of the name, Le Gentil. 

(lentle, for Gektil. 

Oenttj, See Chantry. 

Oeorgre, from St. George. Ri- 
chard and William de St. Georgio 
of Normandy 1198, Ito, Robert, 
William, Ralph de S. G. 1180-96 
(MRS). Alan de St. Georgio of 
England 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Several 
families of the name appear by the 
arms to be of the house of Gorges. 

Oepp. See Gabb. 

Oerald. Peter, Gerold Ralph, 
Gerold of Normandy 1180 (MRS). 
Henry and Walter Gerald of Eng- 
land c. 1272 (RH). 

Oerard. Ralph, Walter, Gerard, 
Gilbert, William Gerard, or G^eiart 
of Normandy 1180-95 rMRS). 



Many of the name in England c. 
1272 (RH). 

Oerard; baronets. The origin of 
the family of Gerard; which had 
been derived from the Fitzgeralds, is 
traced by Ormerod (Cheshire, ii. 61) 
to "William G., who was summoned 
from Lancaster to a great Council at 
Westminster 1324 (PPW); de- 
scended from William Fitz-Gerard of 
Ha warden, Flint, who m. the heiress 
of Kingsley, Cheshire. He is pre- 
sumed to have been of the house of 
Montalt, barons of Hawarden, as 
his descendants bore the arms of 
Montalt with a bend for difference. 
See De la Mare. 

Oermain. Matthew, Ralph, Ri- 
chard de St, Germano of Normandy 
1198 (MRS) ; WiUiam de St. Ger- 
man of England 1199 (RCR)j 
Henry, John Simon Germeyn of 
England c. 1272 (RH). The lands of 
Osbert de St. German were granted 
to Troam Abbey by Roger Mont- 
gomery. Roger de St. G. possessed 
lands in Suffolk 1086 (Domesd.). 
There are numerous notices of this 
family in England, and it long flou- 
rished in Normandy (Des Bois). 

Oerman. See Gebmaix. 

Ctormjm, or Germain. Of this 
family were Lords Jermyn, and 

(Mmer. See Gabner. 

CtorrUh, for Gerres. 

Oerrard. See Gerard. 

Oerrett, for Garrett. 

OenoUf for Garson or Carson. 

OerviB. N. and Richard Gerva- 
sius of Normandy, 1180-96 ; Fulco 
G. in 1198 (MRS) ; Robert Gerveis 
of England 1199 (RCR)j Alicia 
and Stephen Gerveys, c. 1272 

Oery. See Geary. 


Oesell. Tustin Gisle of Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Ctoss, for Gass. 

Oeylin, for Gallyon. 

Ohewy, or Goey. Robert Goie 
ofNormandy, 1180-96 (MRS). Bar- 
telot Gov! and others of England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Oheat, for Gaunt. 

Oblslln, for Gascelin, from Anjou. 
Geoflry Gascelyn was summoned to 
Parliament by writ, 1269. Roger 
and Robert Wacelin are mentioned 
13th century (Testa). 

Gboslejr, from Gouseley, which 
is armorially identified with Gous- 
hill, a branch of De Ver. See Tho- 
ROLD, Warham. 

OlinmeT', for Gurney. 

Oiar, for Geer. 

Olbb, or Wibb. Ralph and Rich- 
ard Wibue, Richard and William 
de Wibo, Normandy, 1189-98 
(MRS). The forms of this name 
include Jebb and Webb. Adani de 
Wybe occurs in England, c. 1272 

Oibbard, for Gilbard or Gilbart. 

Oibbens, for Gibbons. 

Oibbera, for Gilbart. 

Oibbes, for Gibbs. Hence the 
Baronets Gibbes. . 

Gibbin, for Gibbon. 

oibbiBffs, for Gibbon. 

Oibblns, for Gibbon. 

Olbboa. Balduin Gibon of Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS) ; PhiKp Gibun 
of England, 1194 (RCR). Some 
families of Gibbons who bear paly, 
are branches of Gobion. See Gitb- 
BiNS. Hence the historian Gibbon. 

Gibbons. See GiBBON. 

Glbbs, for GiBB. 

Giblett. Deva Gibelot of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). The name 
evidentiy foreign. 
2 269 



Oiblln, for Gablin or Caplin. See 

Olbllnff. See Giblin. 

OlbsoB, a corruption of 8ome 
earlier name. Perhaps CfbisoN; 
from Curbizon of Normandy. 

Olbus, armorially identified with 
Gibbons (Robson), 

Olddeo, Gideon, or Gidion 
(Lower), from GuitoD. Ralph Gui- 
ton of Normandy, 1180-95, William 
Guido, 1198 (MRS) ; William Gy- 
don of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Olddens. See Gidden. 

Oiddloffs, for Giddens. 

Olddy. See Gedys. 

Oideon. See GiDDEN. Hence 
the Lords Eardley. 

Oieve, or Gives (Robson). Per- 
haps from Guifosse in the Cotentin. 
Robert de Gauiz of England, 1199 
(RCR); Richard Geves, c. 1272 

Oiffard, from Giffard, Barons of 
Bolbec, Counts of Longueville and 
Buckingham, a Norman family too 
well known to need further detail. 
See Dugdale, Banks, &c. The 
Lords Giflford are of a Devonshire 
line, descended from Berenger, bro- 
ther of Walter Giffard, first Earl of 
Bucks, who held lands in barony, 
Wilts and Dorset, 1086 (Domesd.). 
His son Osbeme occurs in Devon 
1130 (Rot. Pip.) ; Osbeme G. held 
^^^ there 1165, Baldwin 1203, from 
whom the Giffbrds, Lords of Buckton, 
Devon, who terminated in an heiress 
1372 ; but the G.s of Brightley, a 
collateral branch, continued long 
afterwards. From this family de- 
scend the Lords Giffbrd. 
Olffea. See Gavin. 
Oiffin. See Gatin. 
CUfford, for GiPFABD. 
Oiffff. .Walter le Gig, Norfolk, 

c. 1272 (RH) ; William Gigan, same 
county, 1198 (RCR) ; Robert and 
William Gigan or Gigon, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Olffffs, for GiOG. 

Olffoey. See Chegnat. 

OUbart. N. and Richard Gil- 
bert, 1180-95, Walter, Richard, 
Vacar G. 1198, Normandy (MRS). 
The name frequent in England, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Gilbert. See Gilbabt. 

Olles, from La Gile or Gueilles, 
Normandy. Robert de Gueilles of 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Godfrey 
Gile of England, 1189 (Rot Pip.) ; 
John, Thomas, and Matilda G., c. 
1272 (RH). 

Oiu, or Gille, armorially identi- 
fied in some cases with Giles or 
Gills. See Giles, of which it is a 

OlUara. See Gaylard. 

Olllatt. See Gillbtt. 

OlUes. See GiLL, Giles. 

Ollllatt, for GiLLATT. 

Olllles, for GiLLES. 

OlUlver, for Gulliver, or Gulafre. 
Roger Gulafre claimed property from 
St. Evroult, Normandy, 1061 (Ord. 
Vit. 483). He was Lord of Mesnil 
Bernard (lb. 466). William Gulafre, 
t. William I., gave tithes to Eye 
Abbey (Mon. i. 356). He had great 
estates in Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.). 
Roger G. was of Suffolk 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). Philip G. held four fees in 
barony Suffolk, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). 
The name occurs afterwards in Ox- 
ford and other parts of England. 
In Normandy, William, Roger, 
Hugh, John Golafre occur 1180-95 

OlUman. See GiLHAN. 

GlUocb, for GiLLOW. 

OlUon, or Gaillion. Udon Ghilien 



of Normandy, 1108 (MRS). Robert 
and William Gilion of England, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Olllow, for Galot. See Galet. 

OiUy. See GuTLES. 

Oilman. Walter Gilmin of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). Walter Gal- 
man or Galmon, and the estate of 
Galman, Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Oilpiii; armorially identified with 
Galpine, a form of Galopin. £er- 
nardus Galopin of Normandy, 1198 
(MRS) ; Nicholas Galopin of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH) ; also N. Gelopin. 
Hence the excellent and devoted 
Bernard Gilpin. 

Oiiiffell, for Gkmsell. Ralph and 
Ranulph Gansell of Normandy, 1198 
(MRS); Robert Gaunsil of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

OiBffer, for Gingan. Ralph Gin- 
gan of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Oinn. N. and William Guenes, 
William Guenes or Guinea of Nor- 
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Osborne, 
Henrv, William de Gene, England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Olnner. iSee Geniter. 

Oipps. See Gepps. 

Oirard. See Gerard. 

Olre. See Geer. 

Olitanner, from Courtomer near 
Alen9on. William de Cortemer oc- 
curs in Normandy t. John. 

Oiaddlnff, for Gladwin. 

OladiBff, for Gladding. 

Oladwtn, or Gladisfen, a branch 
of the Montfichets of Normahdy. ^S^ 

OlaoTllle, from Glanvillo, near 
Caen, Normahdy. See Butler. 

Olanlleld, for Glanville. 

Olave, for Gleave or Gleue. See 

Oleaves. See Glave. 

Olen. William Glin 1180, and 

as Glene, 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh Gle- 
nie, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Olenle. See Glen. 

Oleno. See Glen. 

Olennle. See Glen. 

Olenny. See Glen. 

oienton, for Glinton, or Clin- 

Olew, or Gleue, from Glos or 
Gloz with the French pronunciation. 
Emma, Nicholas de Gloz, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS). Geoffry 
Glosus, England, 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 
Roger Gleiue, England, 1199 

oiiddon, for Gladwin. 

Ollndon, or Glinton, for Clin- 

Olover^ the English translation 
of Gantier, probably includes fami- 
lies of Norman extraction. 

Olydon, for Guddon. 

Olyn, in some cases for Glen. 

Ck>ater, or Gotard, for Goddard. 

Oobbett, for Cobbett. 

Oobby, for Gobet, with the French 
pronunciation. See Cobbett. 

Oobey. See Gobbt. 

Ooble, for Gobel or Gabbel. See 

Oodart. See Goddard. 

Ooddard. Reinald, Reginald, 
Roger Godard or Godart, Normandy, 
1180-98 (MRS). Several of the 
name in England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Godefk*oy. Robert Godefroy, Gon- 
duin, Robert, Symon, William God- 
efridus of Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS). Many of the name Gode- 
frey, &c., in England, c. 1272 (RH). 

CkMlfree. ^S^ GoDEFROT. 

CkNlflrey. See Godefrot. Hence 
the Baronets Godfrey. 

Godier. Hubert Fitz-Goduere 
of Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS). 

CkNlseU, or Godschall, apparently 




from Godescalas, a mesne lord in 
Wilts 1086, of foreign origin, for his 
name is not amongst the landowners 
of Anglo-Saxon times. 

CkMlwardy for Goddabd. 

Godwin. Geofiry and Eoger 
Qodvinne, Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Walter God vein, England, 1199 
(RCIl)j Roger, Thomas, William, 
&c., Godwine, c. 1272 (RH). 

Oenrln, or Gogun. Durand 
Cocon, Normandy, 1195 (MRS); 
Isabel Cogun, Malin Gogun, Nicho- 
las Gogging, England, c. 1272 

Ooffffinff. See GoaoiN. 

Oober. See Gower. 

Ooid, or Gould. Alexander and 
John Golde (Goude) of Normandy, 
1196; John and Odo Goude, 1198 
(MRS) ; Elias, Gilbert, Isolda, &c., 
Golde, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Ooidie, probably a form of Gold, 
from the arms. 

OoldrinflT, probably for Goldoury 
or Goldourg (Robson), apparently 

Oolds, for Gold. 

Ooldsmltli. Geoffiry, Roger, 
William, Nicholas, Gerard Auri- 
faber (Goldsmith) of Normandy 
1180-95, three more in 1198 
(MRS) ; John, Robert, Hamo, 
Hugh, Jordan, William A. of Eng- 
land, 1194-9 (RCR). 

Oollop. William le Golu, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

CkMnan, for Comen, or Comin. 
See CoMTN. 

Ckmdie, for Condt. 

OoocHk, Odo de la Coce, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). 

CkMoh, or De Gouiz. See Oust. 

William le Couscbe held lands, 

Cambridge, ISth cent. In 1205 

Richard Goche of Suffolk was party 


to a suit there (Hardy, Obi. et fin.). 
William Gouche and John le Gose 
were present at an array in that 
county (PPW). Hence descend the 
Baronets Gooch. 

CkKHl. In some cases for Gooch 
or Goodge (Robson), in others from 
Godes. Alvered and Ralph Gbdes 
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Henry, 
William, Hugh Godde, England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Ooodalr. See Godieb. 

Ooodall. See GooDALE. 

Ooodale. Roger Godel of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 and 1180 (MRS); 
Ralph Godhale of England, 1199 
(RCR); AUcia Godehil, c. 1272 

OoodlMui, for Gadban, or Cabak. 

Ooodohild, the English translation 
of the Norman name £onen&nt. 

CkKHlday. See Goodey. 

Ooode. See Good. 

Ooodes. See Good. 

Ch>odey, from G codes. See 

CkMMlfellow, a translation of the 
Norman Bonenfant. See Bulli- 


Ooodffer. See GoDiEB. 

Ooodbart. See Goddabt. 

Ooodlieart. See Goddabt. 

Ooodbew. Richard Gaudiou of 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). He was 
of Quilleboeuf, Normandy, t. John 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 116). 
WilUam Godio of England, c. 1272 

Ooodliaffb. See Goodhew. 

ChMdinff. See Goodwin. 

ChMdinflre. See Goodwin. 

Goodman. Ranulph Godeman 
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). N. 
Godeman in 1086 owned large 
estates Suffolk and Essex (Domesd.) ; 



Ralph and Henry Godman of Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Ooodred, by transposition for 
Godderd or Goooabo. 

Goodwill, for Goodwin. 

Ooodwin. See Godwin. 

Oooay, for GooDDEY. 

Goodyear, for Godieb. 

Oooffe, for GoocH. 

CkMk, for Cook. 

CkK>ld. See Gold. Hence the 
Baronets Gould. 

CkMsey, or Gossej. The French 
pronunciation of Goucet. «SfecGossBTT. 

Ooomee. See Goosey. 

Ooram, for Gobhajc. 

Ckmtfd, for Gabbabd. 

Gordon. 1. From Gordon, Ber- 
wick, granted c. 1130 to a family of 
Anglo - Norman origin (Douglas). 
2. A branch of the Norman family 
of Say, deriving from Picot de Say 
living 1030, whose son, Robert Fitz- 
Picot, Lord of Aunay, was co- 
founder of St. Martin, Seez, lOGO. 
He had issue, who came to England 
at the Conquest, 1, Picot, Baron of 
Clun and Stoke-Say, Salop ; 2, Ro- 
bert Fitz-Picot ; 3, William de Say, 
ancestor of the Lords Say in Eng- 
land. Robert Fitz-Picot, Baron of 
Brunue, Cambridge, 1086, had issue, 
1, Robert Fitz-Picot, the Viscount, 
who forfeited the Barony of Brune, 
t. Henry I. ; 2, Saher de Say, who 
is stated to have taken refuge in 
Scotland, and obtained grants from 
Alexander I., named after him Say- 
ton. Alexander, his son, was a baron 
of Sayton and Wynton (Chalmers, 
Cal. i. 517 ; Douglas, Peerage). 
From him descended the Lords 
Seyton or Seton, Earls of Wintoun 
and Dunfermline, Viscounts Kings- 
ton, and (under the name of Gordon) 
Mazquises of Huntley and Dukes of 

Gordon. Gordon is a clan name, 
and is of course chiefly borne by 
persons of Celtic race. 

Oordffe, for Gorges. See Cabdoe. 

Gore, or Goher. See Goweb. 
The name Gore is armorially iden- 
tified with 'Goare,' and *Goare' 
with ' Gower.' One branch of the 
latter family bore a fesse, which 
seems to be the original form of the 
Gore arms. The Gowers of War- 
wick and Worcester bore the same 
arms as the Earls of Arran, merely 
doubling the number of crosslets 
(Robson). It is clear, therefore, 
that the Gores are Gowers of the 
Warwickshire line, of which Hugh 
de Goher held a knight's fee from 
the Earl of Warwick in 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.). From this line derived the 
Gores, Earls of Arran and Ross, and 
the Baronets Gore. 

Oorbam, a well-known family 
from Bretagne. 

Oorlsff, or Bygod. Hugh Bygod 
was Lord of Garringes or Goring, 
Sussex, 13th cent. (Testa). He 
was executor of the will of the 
Countess of Norfolk, 1248 (Roberts, 
Excerpt, ii. 83). John de Garringes, 
his son, had a dau. and heir, who 
m. Henry Tregoz, M.P. for Sussex 
1309 (PPW). The bailsman of 
Henry T. was John Goring, probably 
nephew of John de Goring or Gar- 
ringes (lb.). From the latter de- 
scended the family of De Goring, 
afterwards Lords Goring, Earls of 
Norwich, so distinguished in the 
Civil Wars 17th cent., and the 
Baronets Goring. This family ap- 
pears to be a younger branch of the 
Bygods Earls of Norfolk. 

OomalL William Gomel of 
Normandy, 1105 ; Robert Guemuel, 
1198 (MRS). 




CkimeU, for Qobnall. 

Oorrlnre^ for Gobing. 

Oorrad, for Gabbet. 

Ooimni; for Gokham. 

Ckmit, or Jors, from Jort near 
Falaise. The Sire de Jort was at 
the battle of Hastings (Wace, ii. 
245). Anchetil de Jorz occurs in 
England, 1110 (Wint. Domesd.) ; 
John de Jorra in Normandy, 1138 
(Ord. Vit. 916) ; Robert de Jorz 
held a fief in Hunts 1165 (Ub. 
Nig.) ; Ralph, Ranulph, and Robert 
de Gorz, 13th cent, were seated in 
Warw. and Leicester, Geoffry de 
G. in Notts and Derby (Testa); 
Robert de J. was commissioner of 
array and M.P. for Notts, 1300-1306 

Oorvin, for Corbin. See Caba.- 


Ooslln. See Goslino. 

CkMiinr, or Goslin. Peter, An- 
chitel, Ralph, Robert Goscelin, 
Normandy, 1180-95; Richard G., 

1 198 (MRS) ; Ralph G. of Enghind, 

1199 (RCR); Roger and Walter 
Gosselin and Gosselyne^ c 1272 

CkMney, or Cusney. Bernard de 
Cusneio of Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Ck>ss. See Gabs, 

Ckisse. William Gosce, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Amauri de 
Gosse of Normandy, t. Henry V. 
(Mem. Soc Ant. Norm, v.) ; John 
and Walter Gosce, England, c. 1272 

CkMset, for Gossett. 

CkMsett. Richard and William 
Gocet of Normandy, 1180 - 95 
(MRS) ; Gerard and John Gosset 
occur in Normandy, t. Henry V. 

CkMtlloff, for GoSLmG (Lower). 

Ootliard, for Godoabd. 

Ctovae. See Good. 

Ckiadffe. See GooCH. 

Ckiiilard, or Gollard, a form of 


Ckialbom, a branch of De Toeani, 
being descended from William de 
Bel war or *Belvoir. See Chol- 


Oonld. See Gold. Hence the 
Lords Tredegar. 

Oonldsmifb. See Goldsmith. 

Ckmllee. William Gollay of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). GoUetum, 
Gt)lley, or Golet was a parish in 

OouUet. See GoiTLLEB. 

Oonlt, for Galt. 

Ctoundry. Robert de Gundrea, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Ckiapil. Roger Gk)upil of Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Peter GupU 
of England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Ckmrlay, for Goiteiley. 

Ooorley, for Courley. Thomas 
de Curleio of Normandy, 1198 
(MRS) ; John de Curli of England, 
1199 (RCR). 

Ctonyn, for Goin. See Gawek. 

Oove, for Chauve. See Calf. 

Gorer, or Le Cuyer, probably a 
foreign name (RH). 

Ckivera, for Goteb. 

Ckivett, for Gobet. See Cobbett. 

Gorett. Geoffry Guvit of Nor- 
mandy, 1195 (MRS). 

Oovey, for Govett — the French 

OoTier, for Goveb. 

Oawar, for Gowabd. 

Ooward, for Cowabd. 

Ck»wen, for Gawen. 

Oowens, for Gowen. 

Oower, or Goer, a Norman family 
from Goher, Normandy, which name 
was transferred from Scandinavia. 
Thomas Goher paid talliage at Caen, 
1195, as did Ralph G. Ralph paid 



a fine at Bayeux ; Thomas in 1198 
paid a fine at Coutances; and Os-. 
mond Gohier at Caen, where he also 
made a loan of 15/. to the king 
(MRS). In England the name 
appears in 1130, when Walter de 
Guher paid scutage for his lands 
at Carmarthen (Hot. Pip.). He 
had probably been one of the Nor- 
man knights who accompanied 
Amulph de Montgomery. Adelard 
de Guer witnessed a charter of 
Geofiry de Mandeville, Earl of 
Essex, 1186 (Mon. i. 460j, from 
which family Roger de Guer held 
a fief in 1165 (Lib. Nig.), when also 
Hugh de Goher held n fee from the 
Earl of Warwick (Ibid.). WiUiam 
' Guhier ' obtained a pardon in 
Oxford, 1158 (Rot. Pip.), being also 
of Essex, for after 1152 the Abbey 
of Tilteney, Essex, acquired lands 
of the fief of William * Goer' (Mon. 
i. 880). 

This William Goer or Guhier 
was Lord of Stittenham, Yorkshire, 
and was dead a.d. 1200 (RCR). 
He confirmed the grant of Godfrey 
Fitz-Richard of Stitnam to Rivaux 
Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 363). 
Walter Goher, his son or grandson 
(Mon. ii. 822), had issue William, 
'son of Walter Goher,' who in 1270 
paid a fine to the Crown (Roberts, 
Excerpt. iL 513). This William 
G. had a park in Doraet, t. Henry 
m. (Placit. Abbrev. 281). His son 
John was summoned in 1300 for 
miltary service in Scotland; and 
in the same year Robert Gouer 
(probably his brother) was com- 
missioner of array in Yorkshire 
(PPW). From this family descend 
the Dukes of Sutherland, Earls of 
GranTille, Ellesmere,and Cromartie. 
r, John. The Poet's origin 

has been treated by Sir Harris Ni- 
colas (Retrospective Review, Se- 
ries ii. vol. 2, and in the Kentish 
Archseologia, vol. vi.). It appears 
from these authorities that G. was 
bom c. 1330; acquired the Lord- 
ship of Aldington, Kent, in 1365; 
that of Eentwell, Suffolk, and an- 
other in Essex by purchase from the 
dau. of Sir Robert Gower, Ejit.; 
also Multon, Suffolk, and Feltwell, 
Norfolk, in 1382; and a lease of 
Southwell, Notts, which with Mul- 
ton he left to his widow on his 
decease, 1408. 

The poet was probably nephew 
and heir-male of the above Sir 
Robert Gower. The latter resided 
in Kent. In 1359 King Edw. lU. 
took up his abode at Stonar, Isle of 
Thanet, in a house formerly belong- 
ing to * Robert Goviere ' (Hasted, 
Kent, iv. 385). In the preceding 
generation < Richard Gouiere' was 
bailsman for an M.P. for Sussex, 
1313, and was not of that county, 
but probably of Kent ; and from the 
continual interchange of families 
between Kent and Essex was 
doubtless of the Essex family of 
Goher or Guhier, as the name is not 
an early Kentish one. The family 
of Guhier or Goer in Essex was 
Norman and of great antiquity (fee 
GowER, Duke of Sutherland). 

The arms of Gower of Essex were 
a chevron between three wolves' 
heads erased. The poet and the 
Kentish family bore the chevron 
charged with three heads, whether 
of lions, leopards, or wolves, it were 
hard to say. Archdeacon Todd was 
not so much in error as Nicolas 
and others have supposed, in making 
the poet of the same family as the 
Gowers of Stittenham. 




Oawen, for Goweb. 

CkiwiBffi for Goin. See Gawen. 

Ck»wrley. See Gotjblbt. 

Ooy, from Goi, Normandy. Ho- 
bert Goie of N. 1195 (MRS); 
Robert de Gois of England, 1199 

Ckisar, for Gozzard. 

Oossard. See Cossabt. 

*Oraoey for Le Gras, Le Gros, or 
Crassufl. Roger, Richard, Osbert, 
Amulpb, William, Nicholas C. of 
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Ri- 
chard Crassus or Graasus of England, 
1199 (RH) ; Roger le Gras, c. 1272 
(RH); WilUam and Richard le 
Cras. The English forms are Grace, 
Grose, Gross, &c. The Irish family 
of Grace appears to be a branch ot 
the FiTzoEBALOS. For the Baronets 
Grace, see Gammon. 

Oraoey, or Grancey, from Grancey 
in Burgundy. The arms are pre- 
served by Robson. 

Grade. See Gracey. 

Oraefe, for Graff. 

Oraff, for Graff or Craft. 

Orabam, or De Tancarville. Gra- 
ham in all the early records of Eng- 
land means Grantham in Lincoln; 
and William de Graham, who settled 
in Scotland t. David I., c. 1128, and 
obtained Abercome and Dalkeith 
(Douglas), came from Grantham, 
lie must have been of an important 
family there, and the only family of 
that kind was that of De Tancarville, 
which held the Barony of Grantham 
in fai'm from the Crown after the 
Conquest for above a century. The 
English brauches of the De T.s 
were generally named Chamberlain, 
and the Chamberlains of Lincoln, 
probably a branch of the T.s, bore 
three escallops, which three escallops 
appear in the anus of the De Gra- 

hams or Granthams, originally from 
Lincoln also. It may therefore be 
inferred that William de Grantham 
was a younger son of the Baron of 
Tancarville, who had held the office 
of Seneschal of Grantham under his 

The family of Tankarville prob- 
ably derived from Tancred, c. 912, 
whose fief on the settlement of Nor- 
mandy was named Tancardivilla. 
Rabel, his son, left his name to 
Rabel's Isle, and Rabelsfoss, men- 
tioned in early records. Gerold, 
Baron of Tancarville, towards the 
end of the 10th cent (D'Anisy et 
St. Marie, Sur Domesday), was father 
of Rabel 11., t. Duke Robert, who 
had two sons : 1. Ralph ; 2. Alme- 
ric D'Abetot, ancestor of the Vis- 
counts of Worcester. 

Ralph was guardian to Duke 
William, hereditary Chamberlain of 
Normandy, and founder of Bocher- 
ville Abbey. William, his son, had 
1. Rabel, ancestor of the Chamber- 
lains of Normandy ; 2. William de 
Graham. From this family descend- 
ed the famous Marquis of Mon- 
trose, and the brave Viscount Dun- 
dee; also Sir James Graham of 
Netherby, the eminent statesman. 

Oraln. Richard de Grana, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William 
de Grana of England c. 1272 (RH). 

Orainffer, or le Grangier (RH). 
Probably of foreign origin. 

Orammer. William Grammati- 
cus, a juror at Evreux t. Philip- 
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant Norm. v. 
162). John and William Gramma- 
ticus of Middleton, Yorkshire, 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). 

Orana. Robert, Richard^ Serlo, 
Roger, Nicholas Grand, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Simon, Williami 



Robert Grant or Le Grant (Grand) 
1109 (RCR). 

Chrane. See Gbain. 

Oranffe. William de Grandeis 
of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Adam 
de Granges, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Oranffe. See Gbainoe. 

Oraaver. See Gbaingeb. 

Grant. For English families of 
the name, see Gband ; Scottish fami- 
lies of the name are Celtic. 

Oranvell, for Gbai^yille. 

Oranville. The Grenvilles or 
Greenfields of Neath and Bideford 
adopted, instead of the paternal coat 
(a cross), the three rests of the Earls 
of Gloucester, their feudal suzer- 
luns. The name, however, was still 
written Grenville, Greenfield, and 
Grenfell, though the Earls of Bath 
adopted the form of Granville. A 
fabulous pedigree was concocted for 
this family in the 17th cent., making 
them descend from Fitz-Hamon; 
but this descent is absolutely with- 
out proof. See Grenville. Hence 
the Earls of Bath and Lords Gran- 

Oras, or Le Gras. See Gbace. 

OraMett, for Gresset or Crest. 
UmMd Crest of Normandy 1180-96 
(MRS). John and Roger Cruste of 
England c. 1272 (RH). 

Orasste. ^S^ Gracie. 

OraTell. Guido, Adam, Robert 
de Gravelle or Graville, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). William 
de Gravale, England, 1199 (RCR). 
i^ee Gbevtlle. 

Cta^Tes. Walter de Grava (De 
la Grave) occurs in Normandy 1198 
(MRS), and in Bucks t. John 
(Hunter, Fines, i. 194). Osbert de 
Grava or De la Grave, in Gloucester 
1203 (Rot. Cane. Hardy, Obi. et fin. 
462). Richard de la Grave 1267 

(Hunter, Rot. Select. 137). Thomas 
de la G. occurs 1295; and 1316 
Sibilla de la G. of Gloucester 
(PPW). Hence the Graveses of 
Mickleton, Gloucester, ancestors of 
the gallant admiral Lord Graves, 
and the Baronets Gravee-Saule. 

Oravett, originally Crefeyt or 
Crefiet, probably foreign, but I have 
not been able to identify it 

Gray. See Grst. 

Chreasley or De Toesni. See 

Oreatbead. Richard Groceteste 
of Enghmd c. 1272 (RH). Robert 
Grosteste, bishop of Lincoln. Prob- 
ably a foreign family from the name. 
Name translated. 

Oreatorez, or Greatorick, from 
Gayteric, the old form of Catterick, 
York, in which county the name 
remabs common. See CABTWBieHT. 

Oreat-Rez, for Gbeatobex. 

Oreatrez. See Gbbatobsx. 

Greaves. See Graves. 

Oredley, or Grelly, from Gresill^, 
Anjou. Albert Greslet, Baron of 
Manchester under Roger de Poitou, 
occurs in Domesd. (270) in 1086. 
Robert Greslet had a suit in York 
1130, with Eustace Fitz-John (Rot. 
Pip.), and paid a fine in Lincoln 
(lb.). Robert de Greley m. Hawise 
de Burgh, of the family of Burgh, 
Earl of Kent, and his son Sir 
Thomas de Grelly was summoned 
by writ as a baron 1307. The name 
was often written Gredley, Gridley, 
and Gresley; but the £unily is 
altogether different from that of 

Oreely, for Grelley. See Gredley. 

Greener. Berenger Granarius of 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Oreenfleld, armorially identified 
with Granville. 




Oreenlees, (ft Greenly, from Grin- 
ley, Notts. Roger Gringelai was of 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The 
family seated in Notts c. 1272 (RH), 
where the lordship of Gringele is 

Oreenner, for Gbesneb. 

Oreer, for Gregor (Lower). See 

Oreest, for Crist or Crest. Urn- 
frid Crest, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Oreeves. See Grates. 

Oreey, for Gbby. 

Oreffleld, for Grenfield, Green- 
field, or Granville. 

Oreff. See Gbeig. 

Orerr. See Greig. 

Grero, for Gregor. William Gre- 
gor of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
William Fitz-Gregory, England 
1199 (RCR) ; Adam Gilbert, Elias, 
Robert, &c., Gregori, England, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Oreffora, for Gregory. 

Oreffory. See Grego. In Scot- 
land some of the name may be Cel- 

Oreir. Radulfus Groig, Richard 
Grege, Normandy 1180 '(MRS); 
Robert Grege, Serlo Grigge, Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Orenfell, armorially identified 
with Granville. 

Orenville, De Greinville, De 
Giainville, Granville, &c., derives its 
name from Greinville, in the Coten- 
tin, a fief of the Barons of St. Denis 
le Gaste, of which noble family this, 
with the families of Bigod, Trailly, 
Beauchamp, Montague, St. Denis, 
and Meurdrac, are supposed to have 
been branches, and the supposition 
is confirmed by the arms. The first 
Lord of Greinville was probably 
brother of Wigod de St. Denis, 
Bazon of St. Denis and Meurdra- 

quiere, who, in 1050, subscribed a 
charter of Duke William before all 
the Barons of Normandy. William de 
Grenville, the next in descent, with 
Robert his son, witnessed a charter of 
Walter Giffard for Bolbec Abbey in 
1061 (Neustria Ha, 402). The 
latter accompanied the Conqueror, 
and received from the same Walter 
Gifiard three knights' fees in Bucks, 
which passed to his descendants. 
He had, 1. Gerard; 2. Richard, 
ancestor of the Grenvilles or Gran- 
villes of Neath and Bideford, the 
Earls of Bath, and the Earls of 
Warwick. Gerard de Grenville was 
living 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and Gerard 
11. de Greville was living 1158 (Rot. 
Pip.), who, 1165, held three fees 
from Gifiard, Earl of Bucks (Lib. 
Nig.). William, his son, was living 
1207 (Hardy, Obi. et Fin.). In 
1230 Eustace, his son, did homage 
as a baron on m. the dau. and coheir 
of Robert Arsic, Baron of Coges 
(Roberts, Excerpt, i. 193). In 1293 
Sir Eustace de Greinville held two 
fees at Wooton, Bucks, of the 
Honour of Giffard, and Robert de 
G. one fee (Testa). The Norman 
estates appear to have belonged to 
a branch of this line. In 1200 
Eustace de Grenville was indebted 
to William de Martigny in Nor- 
mandy (Hardy, Rot. Norm. 44), 
and 1298 Richard de Grenville was 
son and heir of Eustace de G. of 
Normandy (Roberts, Cal. Geneal. 

From this family sprang the brave 
Sir Beville Granville, the hero of 
Lansdown, and the Grenvilles so 
renowned as English statesmen. 

Gresliam or Branche. The Nor- 
man family of Branche, whose es- 
tates lay in the Caux, accompanied 



William de Warrenne to England 
1066; where Ralph Branche received 
a grant of two knights' fees, of 
which Gresham was the chief seat. 
Barsham was also held from the 
Be Wancis, tenants of Warrenne. 
Ralph and his son Richard occur in 
the charters of Walsingham Ahbey. 
The latter had Walter, who in 1166 
held the Norman estate of half a 
knight's fee in capite in the bailifry 
of Caux. William B. of Gresham, 
his brother, had issue Richard, who 
t. Henry II. confirmed to Castle 
Acre Priory the tithes of his lord- 
ship of Gresham, which had been 
granted by his ancestors. This Sir 
Richard Branche was one of four 
knights summoned in 1200 to select 
12 knights for the grand as- 
wze, Norfolk (RCR, ii.). Sir Peter, 
his grandson, held Gresham and Ayl- 
morton by the 8er\'ice of two fees 
from Earl Warrenne, and 1241 had 
a writ of summons to pass into 
France, and had a grant of market, 
fair, and free warren. He had two 
sons, Nicholas and Roger, the 
former of whom with his descend- 
ants bore the name of Branche, the 
latter that of De Gresham. Both 
continued to bear the same arms (a 
chevron between three mullets), 
merely varying the tinctures. In 
the IGth cent, the Greshams added 
a chief variously charged to their 

Roger Branche or Gresham was a 
bene&ctor fwith his wife) to Marrig 
Priory, York. lioger de G., his 
son, was living 1313 (Blomfield, 
Norf. ix. 368). Edward de G. had 
lands in Bodham, Norfolk, 136:3. 
Another Edward, living c, 1400, 
was father of John Gresham, who 
at llolty Noflblk, and was 

the direct ancestor of the celebrated 
Sir Thomas GreshaoL (See Blome- 
field's Norfolk.) 

Gresley, Baronets. A well-known 
branch of the house of De Toesni, 
Barons of Toesni and Conches, Nor- 

Oresaley, for Gresley. 
Orevllle or Grenville. The 
names are used interchangeably in 
the early records, and the arms of 
Greville are those of Grenville vrith 
a bordure to mark a younger branch. 
The Grevilles, Earls of Brooke and 
Warwick, Lords Brook, Greville, 
&c., probably descend from a branch 
of the house of Grenville or Greville, 
of Wotton, Bucks. See Grenville. 
The arms are those of a younger 
branch of this house. This branch 
was possessed of Drayton, Oxford- 
shire (the adjoining county to 
Bucks), and was descended from 
John Greville (or Grenville), who 
appears to be the same who is men- 
tioned by Collins as of Wotton 1308, 
and whose father John, son of John 
de Greinville, was living 1305. 
There can be little doubt that the 
present branch sprang from the 
Grenvilles at about this date, both 
from the arms and the recurrence of 
the same contemporary Christian 

Ctarey, or De Grai, from Gray, 

Normandy, near Caen. Amulph was 

Lord of rJray, c. 070, and his son 

Nigel de Gray witnessed a charter 

c. 1020 (Ijohinti&Uf Hist. Bret. ii. 

171;. Turstin succeeded as Baron 

I of Gray and Dounville, near Caen. 

I In 1082 Ciihla, his daughter, granted, 

! with cfmi^mi of her nephew Turstin 

de Gray (ttm of Turgiit;, lands to 

Holy Trinity, CV-n fCiall. Christ, xi., 

Instr. 71;, and Tttrstio, * »fm of Tor- 



gifl/ executed a charter 1096(D'Am8y 
et St. Marie, Sur Domesd.). 

Anchetil de Gray, son of Turgis, 
and brother of Turstin de Gray, 
came to England with the Con- 
queror, and 1086 held lands in Ox- 
ford, Tiz. Redrefield (Rotherfield), 
and five other lordships, from Wil- 
liam Fitz-Osbome (Domesd.). Co- 
lumbanus de Grae, son of Anchetil, 
witnessed a charter of Ralph de 
Limesi, t Henry I. (Mon. i. 831). 
He had issue: 1. Robert; 2. Roger, 
a tenant of the See of London, 1165, 
father of Henry de Gray, first Baron 
of Codnor, ancestor of the Lords 
Grey of Ruthin, Wilton, Codnor, 
and Walsingham, the Earla of Kent 
and Stamford, Marquises of Dorset, 
and Dukes of Suffolk. 

Robert de Gray of Rotherfield, 
Oxford, in 1166 held lands from the 
barony of Windsor, Bucks (Lib. 
Niger). The Bolbecs, a branch of 
the Giffards, were barons in Bucks 
and Northumberland, and t. Henry 
n., Robert de Gray and his son 
Robert witnessed a charter of Wal- 
ter de Bolbec of Northumberland 
(Hodgson, North, i. i. 167). Robert 
de G., the younger, of Rotherfield, 
had, 1, Walter J 2. Robert, who in 
1200 had a suit in Bucks (RCR) ; 
and in 1226 was of Schotton, North- 
umberland, and became baron of 
Rotherfield in 1245, on his brother's 
resignation (Dugdale). 

Walter, the elder son, was Chan- 
cellor 1205, Archbishop of York 
1216, and in 1245 resigned his ba^ 
rony of Rotherfield to his brother 
Robert, who had issue, 1. Walter, 
ancestor of the Lords Grey of Roth- 
erfield, Barons by writ 1296; 2. 
Richard; 3. William, of Langley, 
Northumberland, 1240 (Testa, 388) ; 

4. Hugh, ancestor of the Barons 
Gray of Scotland. 

Richard de Gray and William his 
brother paid a fine in Northumber- 
land 1233 (Roberts, Excerpt, i. 260). 
He was Viscount of Northumber- 
land 1236 ; and from him descended 
the Greys Earls of Tankerville, and 
the Earls Grey. 

Oribble, or Grebell, from Grabol. 
Richard Grabol, Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS). 

Oribbon. Liescelina Gripon, 
Normandy, 1198; the Lady of Gri- 
pon, 1195 (MRS). 

Orioe. Richard de Grisy, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 ; RichardJ de Grise, or 
Grisey, 1198 (MRS). Eustachius 
Gris, England, 1189 (Rot. Tip.). 

OriOley. See Greoley. 

Grieve. See Gkbayes. 

Grieves. See Gbsayes. 

GrigTff. See Gkbgg. 

Grirffs, for Grigo. 

Grire, for Grigg. 

Grtndale, or Percy. Edmond G., 
Archbishop of Canterbury, was son 
of William G., who settled, on the 
dissolution of the Monasteries, near 
St Bees. There were others of the 
name in London, Hunts, and especi- 
ally in York, where Grindale or 
Gi*endale, afterwards Handale, was 
situated. This place belonged to a 
branch of the Percys. Richard de 
Percy was younger son of William I. 
de Percy (Mon. Angl. i. 74), and 
brother of Alan de P. He obtained 
from his father Dunsley, Lofthouse 
(in which Grendale was situated) 
and other estates. He had, 1. Ralph 
de Grendale, 2. William de Percy, 
3. Walter Fitz-Richard. The se- 
cond gave lands at Dunsley to 
Whitby Abbey (Mon. i. 74). Ralph 
de Grendal was father of Ralph, 



both liying at the foundation of 
Bridlington Priory. Walter, their 
younger brother, succeeded, and, 
1165, with his uncle William de 
Percy, held a knighfs fee from Wil- 
liam, son of Alan de Percy (Lib. 
Niger). From Walter de Grendale 
descended the G.s of the North, of 
whom Walter de Grendale was re- 
turned in 1300 as possessing an 
estate above 40/. per ann. in York, 
&c., and was summoned by writ for 
military service in Scotland, and in 
1312 was summoned by writ to the 
Parliament of York as a baron of 
the realm. ^ 

The armsof Grendale were, a cross 
moline, flory, or patt^e, which was 
also the coat of a branch of the 
Percys (Robson). 

Orlnt. Henry Grente, N. de 
Grento, Richard, Simon Grento, 
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Eus- 
tace, Geoffry Grinde, England, c. 
1272 (RH). 
CMnjer. See Graner. 
Orlpper. Ralph de Griperia, 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
Grist. 8ee Gbeest. 
Orooo. See Gbooan. 
Oroffaa. John Grogon, men- 
tioned in England c. 1272 (RH). 
The name probably foreign, from its 
Chrokes, for Croke. 
<S99 Grose. 
Josce, Matthew le Gros, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). Crassus, 
or Le Gros, was a name of the Ge- 
roies. Barons of Eschaufour. 
», for Gross. 

Ralph, Matthew, Roger, 
Robert de Gtosbo, Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS). Henry Gros, Thomas 
de Grace, and others, England, c. 
1272 (RH). 

Grosse. See Gross. 

Orote. The lands of William^ 
Grout at Goudere, Normandy, were 
confiscated by Philip Augustus 
(Mem. Soc. Ant Norm. v. 159). 
William Grote, England, c 1272 

Grouse, for Grosse. 

Orosvenor, so named from the 
office of Venur, or Venator (hunts- 
man) of the Dukes of Normandy, 
borne by this family. Walter de 
Venur was eminently distinguished 
960 at the battle of the Fords, be- 
tween Lothaire, King of France, and 
the Normans, where he was rescued 
by Duke Richard I., and remounted 
by him on his best horse (Palgrave, 
Hist. Normandy, ii. 788). The name 
occurs about the same time in the 
Charters of the Gallia Christiana. 
The ancient seat of the Le Venours 
appears to have been Venables, near 
Evreux, and they bore or, or argent, 
a bend azure (La Roque, Hist. Har- 
court, ii. 1181), which was also 
borne by several of their English 
descendants, especially by the family 
under consideration. Three brothers 
of this family came to England with 
Hugh Lupus : 1. Gislebert Venator, 
or De Venables, ancestor of the ba- 
rons of Kinderton, of whom Gisle- 
bert Venables of Cheshire is men- 
tioned in Normandy 1180 as ' Gisle- 
bert Venator' (MRS). The French 
line of Le Venur, descended from 
him, bore argent, a bend azure, fretty 
or, for difference (Anselme, viii. 
250). From another brother pro- 
bably derived the Butlers of Chester, 
Barons of Warrington, who also 
bore or, a bend azure, differenced by 
the wheat sheaves of Chester. 3. 
Radulph, or Ranulph. 
Ranulph Venator, a baron of Ches- 




ter, held in capite from Hugh Lupus 
in 1086 (Domead.). He witnessed 
the foundation charter of Chester 
Ahhej, and was a benefactor to it 
(Mon. i. 201). His descendants all 
bore or, a bend azure, till the 14th 
cent Robert le Venur, his son, 
received from Earl Hugh, t. Rufus, 
Over Lostock, Cheshire (Ormerod, 
iii. 82). His son Robert had, c. 
1153, a grant of Bud worth, with the 
office of forester or grand-huntsman 
of Delamere Forest (Ormerod, ii. 
115), from Earl Hugh Kevelioc. 
Robert Grosvenor 1178 witnessed a 
charter of John, Constable of Ches- 
ter, for Stanlaw Abbey (Mon. i. 
897). Ralph, his son, t. John (Or- 
merod, iii. 87), was ancestor of the 
Grosvenors of Cheshire. In the 
reign of Richard II., Lord Scrope 
objected to their use of their pa- 
ternal arms, as his own ancestors 
had used the same, at which time it 
was proved that the G.s had borne 
their arms from the remotest ages ; 
but the influence of Scrope obtained 
a decision depriving this family of 
their original arms. The Marquises 
of Westminster, Earls of Wilton, 
and Lords Ebury descend from this 

Groat. See Grote. 

Gruoby, or Grochy, the Frendi 
pronunciation of Grochet. Claras de 
Grochet, Normandy, 1180 (MRS); 
Richard Grucet, England, c. 1272 

Orumell. Peter and Robert de 
Grumuell held lands at Nogent, Nor- 
mandy, from Philip- August us (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 182). 

Oabblns, or De Gobion, froni 

Bretagne. Guido Gobio witnessed 

a charter of GeofFry de Dinan, c. 

1070, as one of his knights (Morice, 


^st. Bret. Preuves, i. 439), and 
William Gobio occurs in a charter 
of the same date (Ibid.). Hugh 
Gubiun was of Northants 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.), and' 1165 Richard Gubiun, 
or Gobio, held fiefs in Bedford and 
Derby from Beauchamp, and Ferrara 
Earl of Derby (Lib. Niger). The 
name was corrupted to Gubbins. 
Sir Hugh Gobyun of York occurs c. 
1300 (PPW). 

Gabby. N. Gob, Guislanus Gobe, 
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Geof- 
fry, Walter, &c., Cobbe, England, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Gade, for Good. 

Gadgre. See Goodoe. 

Gad^en. See Gudgeon. 

Gadereon, for Cucon. See Gog- 

Gaest. Guest was near Caen, 
Normandy. This family settled in 
Salop at the Conquest, and held 
Lega from the De Dunstanvilles. In 
1150 Alan de D. granted the lands 
of Alric de Lega to Wembridge 
Priory (Eyton, Salop, ii. 273). Tho- 
mas de Lega, his son, occura 1180 
(314); Walter and Leonard, hia 
sons, 1104-1230; Henry, son of 
Leonard, 1240 (315). Roger de 
Lega, or Guest, brother of the latter, 
had Thomas, who gave l/inds to 
AVembridge Priory (Eyton, Salop, 
ii. 313). In 1295 Adam Gest was 
assessor of parliamentaiy aids in 
Salop (PPW). From this Norman 
race descended Bishop Guest, one of 
the Reformers, and the eminent 
manufacturer, Sir John Guest. 

Guise, or Gouiz. See CusT. In 
1105 Richard de Guiz held, five 
knights* fees in Gloucester from the 
Earl of Gloucester (Lib. Niger). In 
1203 Robert de Gouvis also held five 
fees of the honour of Gloucester, for 



which fees the service was performed 
in Normandy (Rot. Cane. 67). This 
Robert de G. is frequently mentioned 
t. John, in Bedford, Cambridge, &c. 
(RCR) ; Hardy (Rot. Claus. &c.) ; 
and a manor was styled Apsley Guiz 
or Guise after the family. About 
1300 Sir John de Gyse, Bucks, bore 
gules, six mascles yair, a quarter or, 
being nearly those borne by the 
baronets Guise of Gloucestershire. 
The original arms of Gouiz were vair. 

Ouli. Petrus Goles, Normandy 
1198, Gervaaius Gouel 1106 (MRS); 
Laurence^ Richard, Matilda Gule, 
England c. 1272 (RH). Hence the 
baronets Gull. 

Oulley. See Goullee. 

OnlllTer, or Golafre. See Gn.- 


OnU J. See Goxtllee. 

Ckin. William de Gons, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96, Gilbert de Gons, 
Richard Goon 1198 (MRS); EUas 
Goun, William Gun, England c. 
1272 (RH). 

CMmdfy. See GoXTNDBT. 

Omin. See Gm, 

CMuinell, for Gunwell, Gonville 
or ConteviUe, descended from Her- 
luin, Lord of Conteville, Normandy, 
by his first marriage, the issue of 
which, Ralph de ConteviUe, is stated 
by Orderic Vitalis to have had grants 
from the Conqueror in England. 
Accordingly in 1083 he appears 
holding lands in Somerset, but as 
mesne lord (Exon. Domesd.), his 
barony being in Gloucester, and 
being held 1086 by his son Roger 
Fitz-Ralph (Domesday). This ba- 
rony in 1166 was held by his grand- 
son Aoger fltz-Ralph, whose bro- 
thers Hugo, Hamelin, Philip, and 
Robert de Gundeville all held fiefs 
in the same county (Lib. Niger). 

Hugo de G. also hold two fees in 
Somerset, and Robert de G. two 
(Lib. Niger). Adam de ConteviUe, 
or GundeviUe, one of the famUy, 
acquired Dodington, Somerset, t. 
Henry IE.; from whom descended 
the fi&mily of Dodington, which con- 
tinued in the male line to 1720. The 
GunviUes or Gonvilles of Dorset were 
of this family, also the founder of Gon- 
viUe and Caius CoUege, Cambridge. 

Ominer, for Connbb. 

OanniiMr. William Ginon, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Rufus de 
Gknun, England t. John (Hardy, 
Rot. de Libert. 100); Geofiiry 
Gannon c. 1272 (RH). Hence the 
baronets of the name. 

Ovnter. N. Gontier, Normandy 
1180 (MRS); Sir Peter Gontier or 
Gunter accompanied Bernard de 
Neumarchd in th^ conquest of Breck- 
nock 1088, and obtained a fief there 
(Jones, Brecknock, i. 92). 

CMmtiier. See GuNXHB. 

Oappj, for GopU. Ursel and 
Aufrid Gopil, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS); John and Richard GopU, 
England c. 1272 (RH). 

Onrdon, from Gourdon or Gorden 
near Cahors, a Gothic race. Adam 
de G. of Hants 1207 (Hardy, ObL 
et fin.). Aimeric de G. 13th cent, 
was a benefiictor to the church, and 
had grants from King John in Eng- 
land (Testa); and WUUam de G. 
founded Gourdon Abbey 1240 (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 133, 174, 187). In 1231 
Henry III. granted to Ralph Mares- 
chal part of the estate j)f Sir Adam 
de Gourdon (Roberts, Excerpta). In 
1257 Adam G. was baiUff in fee of 
Wolraer Forest (lb.). In 1261 
William, son of Roger G., paid a fine 
in Lincoln (lb.). The fanuly stiU 
remains of consequence. 




Onrne jy for De Ooumaj, one of 
the greatest and most ancient ba- 
roniid families of Normandy, which 
was also seated in England, but 
which is too well known to need 

Oqit, for Gobs. 

Oiiali, or Goehe. See Goocn. 

CMiy. See GsE. 

CMistard. See Costart. 

•atttb. See GoocH. 

Oajatt. See Wyatt (Lower). 

Oaje, for Guy. 

Onylee. • William de Goilie, 
Normandy 1196 (MRS)j WU)iam 
GiUy, England c. 1272. 

Oyde. Eobert Giude of Noir- 
mandy 1180^»6 (MRS). 

Oye, for Gut. . , 

Oyies, for Giles. 

Oynae, for Gtkn. 

Oynn, or Gynney. Richard de 
Gisnei, Normandy 1180-d5 (MRS) ; 
Roger de Gisneto, England 1199 


Haberlleld, Alberville, or Auber- 
ville, from A. near Caen. William 
de Aubervilla, Normandy, 1180 
(MRS) ; Hugh deAlbertivilla, Kent, 
1130 (Rot. Pip.); WiUiam de A., 
Norfolk, 1194 (RCR) ; Richard de 
Haubervyle, c. 1272 (RII). 

Hablln, for Abelinb, or Abelon. 

Haekett, or Achbt. Robert 
Haket, Normandy, 1180-96 ; Alvered, 
Robert, II., 1198 (MRS) ; Walter 
Haket, England, 1194 (RCR). 
Walter Achet, 1086, held from 
Walter Giffard in Bucks. Bertram 
Haget witnessed a charter of Robert 
Mowbray (Mon. i. 764), and 1200 
Bertram H. founded Helaugh Abbey, 
York. The family of Achet, Ilachett, 
Hatchett, Hacket, or Haget, spread 
into all parts of England and Ireland. 

Haddan. William Hadon, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS) ; De Haddon, 
England, c. 1272 (RH). . 

Hadden. See Haddai^. 

Haddon. See Haddan. 

Haden. See Haddan. 

Hadow, for Hoto, or Hot6t. 
Emma, Roger, Nicholas de Hotot, 

Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS) ; Wil- 
liam de Hotot, England, 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). The name oceors continually 
afterwards. See Otto. 

Saes, for Hase. 

Haffgett, armorially identified 
with Haekett. Rolland Haget, of 
England, 1168 (Rot. rip.) ; Geoffry 
Haget, 1189 (lb.). 

Harris. See Aoois. 

Halgbt. See Hait. 

Halle. Denis, Ralph, Fulco^ 
Haisle, Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Ballea. See Hales. 

BalUe, for Hailly, or D*Ally. 
Walter Allie, Normandy, IIW 
(MRS). See Alley. 

Haln, for Asnes. Durandus Asnes, 
Normandy, 1196 (MRS). SeeAsiTB. 

Halaes, from Haisne near Arras. 
Hugh de Haynes witnessed a charter 
of Payen de Beauchamp, founding 
Chicksand Priory, 12th cent. (Mon. 
ii. 793) ; also Walter de Haynes. 
William Hayne, 1326, bailsman for 
the M.P. for Ilchester (PPW). 

Halaes, for Hain. 

Halas, forHAnr. 



», for Hare. 

Halt. Gervase Haitie, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). Henry Hat, Tho- 
mas del Hat, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Haldane. Robert Alden, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). See Haw- 

Halden. See IIaldanb. 

Bale, for Hall. See also Halle. 

Bales, for Halts or Axis. See 
Ellis — sometimes also a local name. 

Balej. See Hailey. Irbh fami- 
lies of the name are Celtic. 

Baliday, from Halyday, Nor- 
mandy (M^m. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
159). Philip and Reginald de 
Halyday of England, 1194 (RCR). 

Halkett, armorially identified 
with Hackett. Hence the gallant 
General Sir Colin Halkett. 

Ball. Serlo de Haula, of Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; also Robert de 
Hala. In 1165 Thomas de Hal and 
Richard de la Hale held in Lincoln 
from De Senlis. The family was of 
importance in the west of England. 
See Hawlet. The name includes 
families of various origin, some 
perhaps not Norman. 

Ball, or De Clarefai. The learned 
Joseph Hall, Bishop of Norwich, 
was son of Hall, seneschal to the 
Earl of Huntingdon, President of 
the North, and by his arms is identi- 
fied as one of the Lincolnshire 
family of Halls of Grantham, the 
ancestor of which, on marriage with 
an heiress of the Halls, assumed the 
name and arms. William Fitz- 
william, son of Thomas, and brother 
of John Fitzwilliam, 14th cent., was 
the person alluded to who took the 
name of Hall, as appears from the 
Lincoln Visitation, 1592. See Fitz- 

Bailatt, for Allott. 

Ballettf for Hallatt. 

Balle J, for Alley. 

BalUday. See Haudat. 

Ballowes. See Hallows. ^ 

Ballows, or Hallow, for Halot. 
Roger Halot, Normandy, 1180-95 

Balls, for Hall. 

Baiij, for Halley. 

Balljbone, for Allibonb. 

BaUe, for Halsey. 

BaUej. William de Halasa, 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Britia de 
Alisy and Silvester, 1180-96 (lb.) ; 
Robert de Alsey, England, c. 1272 

Baly. See Haley. 

Bam, from the Castle of Ham, Nor- 
mandy. William du Ham, Normandy, 
1180-98 (MRS) ; WilUam and Alex- 
ander de Ham,England, c. 1272(RH). 

Bambelton. See Haxilton. 

Baq^bleton. See Hamilton. 

Bambj. Gaufridus Ilambee, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Roger de 
llambeia, and others, 1180-95 (lb.). 

Bamel. Robert Ilamel, Ranulph, 
Turstan, Savaric, and eleven more, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Alex- 
ander de Hamel, England, c. 1272 

Barnes. See Ames. 

Bamilton. Gislebert, Lord of 
Blosseville (now Blouville), Nor- 
mandy, in 1086 held Newton and 
Brayfield, Bucks, and Harold and 
Falmersham, Beds, from the Coun- 
' tess Judith (Domesd.). William de 
Blosseville was of Beds 1130 (Rot 
Pip.). Robert de B., his son, c. 
1150 granted lands at Harold, 
Turvey, and Lavendon to Harold 
Abbev. Jordan de Blosseville, brother 
of Robert, possessed the estates of 
Newton-Blosseville, &&, in Bucks, 
and was in 1157 Viscount of Lincoln. 
2 276 



He probably held the office of 
seneschal of the great Crown de- 
mesne of HameldoD^BuckS; and thence 
was named 'De Hameldon/ and 
under that name he held lands, 
1165, from the see of Durham (Lib. 
Nig.), and in 1156 he had a Crown 
grant of lands in Surrey (Rot. Pip.). 
He had two sons: 1. Gilbert de B., 
who occurs in Normandy c. 1180 
(MRS). 2. Thomas. 

Thomas de Hameldon occurs in 
Northumberland (where the family 
had estates), 1170 (Hodgson, iii. iii. 
16, 18), He had issue — 1. Robert ; 
2. Roger de Hameldon, who occurs 
in Northumberland c. 1200 as security 
for the Abbot of Kelso (lb. ii. ii. 256), 
and in Normandy as Roger de Blusse- 
ville (MRS). 

Robert de Hameldon, the elder 
son, occurs as a knight of North- 
umberland 1207 (lb. ii. ii. 148, 258). 
He was also Lord ofNewton-Blosse- 
Tille 1203-9 (Lipscombe, Bucks, 
It. 257), and occurs in a suit in that 
county 1199 (RCR). His son, 
Gilbert de Blosseville, or de Hamel- 
don, was Lord of Newton-Blosseville 
1254, when he sold it to another 
branch of the family (Lipscombe). 
He also possessed the estates in Surrey 
(Testa) ; and holding his lands from 
the Honour of Huntingdon, and 
therefore from the kings of Scotland, 
he received a settlement in Scotland 
Idth cent., and in his latter years 
became an ecclesiastic (Chart. Pais- 
ley). His elder son, Walter Fitz- 
Gilbert de Hameldon, was one of the 
barons of Scotland, and obtained the 
barony of Cadzow, afterwards Ham- 
ilton. From this line descend the 
Dukes of Abercom, the first Dukes of 
Hamilton, and many other noble 
families of the name. 

I, for Amiss. 

Bamley. John, Reginald, Ri- 
chard de Amblia, Normandy, 1108 
(MRS); Geoffry de Amblie, Eng- 
land, 1199 (RCR). 

Bamlin. Ralph, Robert, Roger, 
William Hamelin, Normandy, 1198 
(MRS); William Hamelyn, Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Bamling. See Hamlin. 

Bamlyn. See Bauun, 

Bamman, for Hammond. 

BanqnantyforHAMMOND (Lower). 

Bammat, from Amatus, or Am6e. 
Ralph Amde, Normandy, 1180-06 

Bammett. See Hammatt. 

Bammie, for Hamby. 

Bammon. See Hammond. 

Bammond, or Hamon. Geoffry, 
Ranulph,Waleran, Richard, Stephen 
Hamon, or Hammon, Normandy, 
1180-08 (MRS); John Hamon, 
England, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the 
baronets Hammond. 

Bampden. See Hampton. 

Bampton. William de Hantona, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). William, 
Aelis, Gervase, Osbert, Walter 
de Hantona, Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS) ; Alexander, Reiner, Roger, 
Simon de Hamton, England, 1108 
(RCR). The family of Hampden, 
Bucks, from which descended the 
patriot John Hampden, derived from 
Alexander de Hamptona. 

Bams, for Ham. 

Banoe, for Hanns, or Anns. 

Banoook, or De Sprenchaux, 
from S. in Burgundy. Agilric de 
Sprenchaux, Lord of Longnor and 
Westley, Salop, lived t. Stephen 
(Eyton, Salop, vi. 26). William his 
son was bailiff at Hencot for the 
Abbey of Lilleshall, and Lord of H. 
by gift of the same Abbey (lb. 868). 



In 1208 Roger Fitzwillianii his son, 
was of Encoty and 1274 Thomas 
Hancoc, or Hencot, sub-escheator of 
the king, Salop, set forth the lands 
held by Sir Robert Springhouse 
(Sprenchaux, his ancestor, lb. 20). 
The name gradually changed to 
Hancock^ and hence derived the 
Viscounts and Barons Castlemaine. 

Handle J; or D*Akdbly (Lower), 
from Andelys near Rouen. Richer 
De Andeli occurs in England, 1083, 
as a baron (Exon. Domesd.). The 
name occurs in the Winchester 
Domesday (560), and in 1105 (Lib. 
Niger), when this family had estates 
in Hants and North Hants, and in 
Normandy. In England the name 
remained 14th cent (Mon. Angl. i. 
106, 1026 J PPW ; D'Anisy et St 
Marie sur Domesday.) It bore the 
forms of Dandeleigh, Daundely, 
and Handley. 

Banes, for Hadtes. 

Bankers, or Hanker, from An- 
core, Normandy, mentioned 1198 

Banker, from Anchd in Poitou. 
Robert de Ankd accompanied Boa- 
mund to the Crusade 1096 (Roger 
Wend. ii. 76). Thomas de Hanchet 
of Cambridgeshire, 1316 (Palgr. 
Pari. Writs). 
. Baaley, for Handlet. 

Bonn, for Anne. 

Banne, for Anne. 

Bonnes, for Hanns. 

Wf^«i«i«jtii^ or IIanwell, for 
Handyille, or Andevillb, from 
Andeville, a castle near Valognes, 
where the name occurs before 1030. 
The family as Andeville and Anne- 
Yille had possessions in many English 
counties, and frequent writs of mili- 
tary summons. (See De Gerville, Anc. 
Chateaux; Mon. Angl. i. 692, ii. 905 ; 

Lib. Niger J Testa j PPW; Rot 
Cane. ; DesBois, Dictde la Noblesse.) 
The name remained in Kent 17th 
cent as IlAinriLLE or Handyille. 

Bansell, for Ancell. 

Bansor. See Ensob. 

Banton. ^SiM Hampton. 

Ban well. ^SiM Hannuell. 

Barbar, for Harbert. See Har- 


Barben. See Harbin. 

Barberd, or Harbert, for Herbert. 
Peter, Hugh, Serlo, William, Her- 
bert, &c., Normandy, 1180-05 
(MRS); Herbert Herbert, England, 
1190 (RCR) ; Geoffry, Gilbert H., 
and others, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Barbin. Aeliza de Hatpin, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-96; Ralph IL, 1198 
(MRS). Hence the name of Orpen. 

Barbord, Morden, or De Bercy, 
from Bercy, Normandy. Serlo de 
Burcy was a baron in Somerset and 
Dorset 1086 (Domesd.). Robert 
Fitz-Serlo, his son, had grants in 
Cheshire from Hugh Lupus (Mon. i. 
201). These appear to have de- 
scended to Nigel de B., who con- 
firmed lands to Chester (Mon.), and 
1165 held lands in Wilts as Nigel de 
Morden (Lib. Niger). His son or 
grandson 13th cent, held Morden, 
Wilts (Testa), and his brothtT 
Nicholas de M. held lands in capite 
in Essex, which passed to John his 
son, on whose decease, 1268, Nicholas 
de M., his cousin, paid homage for 
them(Roberts, Excerpt). His brother 
Guido de Bercy de Morden occurs 
in 1249 as indebted to Isaac the Jew, 
of Norwich. William de M., his de- 
scendant, d. 1362, seized of lands in 
Middlesex. Robert M. occurs in 
Essex t. Elizabeth, from whom 
descended the Mordens of Sufheld 
(now IIarbord),.Ix)rds SufBeld. 




Harbordi for Harborb-Mordek. 

Barbour, for Harbobd. 

Harbatty for Harbold. Thomas 
Herbolt, Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Haroonrt, aweU-known Norman 
family^ ancestors of the Earls of Har- 
court (See Collins), and descended 
from Bernard the Dane, Regent of 
Normandy c. 940. 

Harden, for Hardem or Ardem. 
See Bracebridox. 

Hards, for Ardbs. 

Hardy. Roger, Hunfrid, Robert, 
Nicholas Hardi, Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS); John, Thomas, Ilenry, 
William Hardi, England, c. 1272 

Hare, or I^igh, baronets, probably 
from the family of Leigh, a branch 
of Db la Mare. 

Hare. Wymarc Heres, and Wil- 
liam of Normandy, 1198 (MRS); 
Robert Hare, Norfolk, 1199 (RCR) ; 
Henry, Hugh le Hare, and others, 
England, c. 1272 (RH) ; also Geof- 
fry le Heyr, and others. In 13th 
cent. Roger le Hare occurs in Nor- 
folk (Blomef. ii. 449). In 1319 
William le Eyr occurs in N. (v. 311). 
In 1264 Roger le Hayre occurs in N. 
(v. 310). Hence the Hares of Stow 
Bardolph, and the Earls of Listowell. 
See Eyrb. 

Harelleld. Fulco and William 
de Herouville, Normandy, 1180-95 

Bareno. Ralph Harenc occurs 
in Normandy 1118 (Ord. Vit. 848). 
In 1203 Ralph H. was father of 
Roger H., Lord of Gauville. Walke- 
lin, 1166, held lands in Wilts, Terric 
H. in Warwick (Lib. Nig.). The 
name was changed frequently to 
Harenge or Herring. Of this latter 
name was Thomas H., Archbishop 
of Canterbury. 

Harker, for Haroourt (Lower). 

Harle, for Harrbll. 

Harlot, for Halot, from Halot, 
Normandy. Roger Halot, Norman- 
dy, 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh and Robert 
Harlot, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Harman, or Herman. Ralph, 
William, Richard, Hugh Herman, 
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS) ; Ralph, 
Nicholas Herman, England, c. 1272 
(RH). Hence the Earls of Rosse. 

Harmer. John, Ralph, William 
Hermer, Normandy, 1180 - 98 

Barmonj', from Aumenil, Nor- 
mandy. Richard and Ralph Au- 
mesnU, 1198 (MRS). 

Harms. See Arhes. 

Hamell, for Amell or Arnou) 

Harold. Radulphus Herolt, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Robert 
Harald, England, 1199 (RCR) ; 
Reginald, Roger Harald or Haralt, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Harrali, for Arras. See Beaton. 

HarraU, for Harrell. 

Harrell. Peter, Roger, Osbert, 
&c., Harel, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Agnes, Robert Erl, Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Harrild, for Harold. 

BarrlU. See Harrell. 

Harris, for Heriz. Ralph Heriz, 
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Ivo 
de Heriz, England, 1130; Ivo de 
H., 1199 ; Hugh de H. and Roger 
Hence, c. 1272 (Rot. Pip. ; RCR ; 
RH). Harris and Heriz are armo- 
rially identified, each bearing three 
herissons (hedgehogs) in allusion to 
the name. Landric de Baugencj 
of B. in the Orleanois had issue 
John and Hericius, or Hence, who 
in 1022 were prohibited by King 
Robert of France from moling 



inroads on the estates of a neigh- 
bouring abbey (Bouquet, x. 607). 
Landric witnessed a charter of King 
Robert, 1028 (GaU. Christ, viii. 
297, instr.), and was ancestor of the 
powerful Barons of Baugency. He- 
ricius was father of Ancelin de 
Beaumont (styled Alselin in 
Domesd.), who, 1086, held a great 
Barony in Notts, &c. Ivo Htz- 
Herice or De Heriz, his son, was 
Viscount of Notts before 1130. He 
had issue, 1, Ralph Hanseline, who 
held the Barony in Notts in 1165; 
2, Robert Fitz-IIerice mentioned in 
a charter of Barberie Abbey, exe- 
cuted by Henry II. ; 8, Josceline, 
mentioned in Hunts, 1156 (Rot. 
Pip.) ; 4, William, who held, 1166, 
two fees in Notts and four in Lin- 
coln ; 6, Humphry. 

Humphry Hairez was of Berks, 
1158 (Rot Pip.). WilHam Herez, 
18th cent., possessed estates, Wilts. 
From him descended William Har- 
rys, one of the principal inhabitants 
of Salisbury, 1469 (Hoare), ancestor 
of the Earls of Malmsbury, who 
bear the three herissons, the arms 
of Heriz. Lord Harris bears the 

Harris. Wymund Ilarace, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Harrison. Gilbert and Philip 
Heri^on, Normandy, 1180 - 98 
(MRS) ; Henry Harsent, Engl., c. 
1272 (RH). The name no doubt 
includes other families as a patro- 
nymic. See Habsaiyt. 

Harrlss. See Harris. 

Harrold. See Harold. 

Harrop. Qeoffry de la Ilerupe 
held lands, Normandy, t. Philip- 
Augustus (M^m. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 166); Andrew, Nicholas Harpe, 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

William Herou, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Richard 
Hero, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Harry. Ralph Harry, Normandy, 
1180-96 (MRS) ; John Harre, Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Harrjrman, for Harmav. 

Haraant. Richard and Ranulph 
Fitz-Hersent, Richard and Roger 
Hersent, Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS); Henry Harsent, England, 
c 1272 (RH). 

Bart, or Le Gerf. William, Ri- 
chard, Walter, Ralph Cerfus, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS); in Eng- 
land translated into Hert before 
1272 (RH). Hence the Baronets 

Barte. See Hart. 

Barter, or Hartery, perhaps from 
Artres, near Valenciennes. Wil- 
liam Artur, England, c 1272 (RH). 

Hartlaad. Alan de Hertaianda, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). The house of 
Dinan were Barons of Hartland, 
Devon. See DnvHAic. 

Bartree. See Hartrt. 

Bartry. See Harter. 

Bartt. See Hart. 

Banrest. Richard Hervest of 
Oxfordshire, c. 1272 (RH). This 
seems to be a Norman patronymic, 
derived from Erfast, a Norman 

liwpyey, William Herveus, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS), and England, 
1109, Surrey and Suffolk (RCR). 
Probably several families of different 
origin bore the name. See Hsrvey. 

Barrie, for Harvet. 

Base. Bartholomew de la Hase 
held a knight's fee, Hereford, 1165 
(Lib. Nig.). The name probably 
from Hayes near Blois. 

Baseler, for Hoseler. See Osler. 

Basell or Hasle. See Haile. 




Haske J, for Askey, or Askew. 

Basler. See Haseleb. 

Hassara. William Hasart and 
Richard, Normandy, 1180 - 98 
(MRS); Hugh Hasard, England, 
1189 (Rot. Pip.> 

BasseU. See Hasell. 

Bassett, or Haste. Hugh Heste, 
Normandy, and Henry H., 1180-98 
(MRS) ; John Heat, Geoffry Hassot, 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Bastie, for Haate. See Hast. 

Bastlii, for AsTiN. 

Basting, or De Venoix. The 
Barons of Venoix, near Caen, held 
their fief as hereditary Marshals of 
the Stahle (Masters of the Horse), 
whence they bore the name of * Le 
Mareschal,' or 'Mareschal of Venoix ' 
(MSAN, xii. 16). Milo le Mares- 
chal, b. probably c. 980, and Lesce- 
lina his wife, were living 1050, when 
the Duchess Matilda purchased 
lands at Vaucelles from them for 
Holy Trinity, Caen (Ibid.). He 
had issue Ralph le Mareschal and 
other sons, who came to England 
106(5. R. was living 1080, and 
had issue, 1, Robert; 2, Roger le 
Mareschal, who, 1086, held lands in 
Essex ; 8, Gerold, owner of estates 
Suffolk, 1086; 4, Goisfrid, owner 
of estates in Hants and Wilts, 1086, 
father of Gilbert, ancestor of the 
Mareschals, Earls of Pembroke. 

Robert, the elder son, is some- 
times styled Fitz-Ralph, elsewhere 
' De Hastings,' and ' Le Marischal ' 
(Domesd. 17, 73, 74 b, 160 b ; Essex, 
107 b). He was Lord of Venoix, 
and was the king^s viscount or 
seneschal at Hastings, where and at 
Rje his descendants long held the 
revenues in farm from the Crown. 
He had William de Hastings, who, 
c. 1100, m. Juliana, granddau. and 

heir of Waleran, a great baron of 
Essex, and was living 1180 (Rot. 
Pip.). He, with Robert de Venoix 
his brother, instituted a suit againat 
his cousin Gilbert Mareschal and 
his son to recover the office of 
hereditary marshal, which G. or 
perhaps Goisfrid, his father, had 
obtained to the prejudice of the 
elder line (Dugdale). The suit 
failed, but in compensation Wil- 
liam -de H. was created Dapifer. 
His son, Hugh de H., in 1130 held 
estates in Leicester and Bucks by 
m. with the heir of De Flamville, by 
whom also he acquired estates in Nor- 
folk (Blomefield, 1.168,389). He had 
issue, 1, Ralph, ancestor of Hastings, 
Barons of Bergavenny and Earls of 
Pembroke ; 2, Thomas, ancestor of 
Hastings, Lord Hastings, Earls of 
Huntingdon. There were numerous 
branches of these families. From 
the latter descended in the female 
line the Marquises of Hastings. 

Batoliard. See AcHARD. 

Batober, for Hatchabd. 

Batobett. SeeRA^CKBTT. 

Batbeiill, or HauteriU, armo- 
rially identified with Hautevill 
(Robson). This family, which alao 
appears under the form of Hovell 
and Hauvell, is one of the moat 
historically interesting in Europe, 
being a branch of the Norman kings 
of Naples and Sicily. Hialtt, a 
Northman viking, c. 920, was its 
probable founder, whence the fief 
of Haultville or Hautville, Latinised 
Alcavilla. Third in descent was 
Tancred, b. c. 980-990, Sire de 
llautville, who was in the 'court of 
Richard II., whoso favour he gained 
in the bunting field by^an esqploit 
narrated by Galfrid de Malaterra. 
He was loader of ten knights in the 



Duke*8 service (Bouquet, xi.). He 
m. and had Drogo, Umfridy Galfrid, 
Serlo, Robert, Malger, Alyered, 
WilUam, Humbert, Tancred, and 
Roger, who were the most renowned 
warriors of their age. Serlo was 
taken into the Duke^s household in 
reward for a remarkable feat of 
chivalry, and Geoffry, according to 
Orderic Yitalis, obtained the paternal 
fief, when his father went to spend 
his last days in Italy. 

The other sons joined the Norman 
chivalry in Apulia, where William, 
sumamed * Bras de Fer,' became 
leader of the Normans and Lord 
of Ascoli, Drogo Lord of Yenosa, 
and the other Norman chiefs great 
barons. In 1043 William was 
elected by the chiefs their general 
and Count of Apulia. He was suc- 
ceeded 1046 by his brother Drogo 
de Hautville, Count of Yenosa, who 
was succeeded by Humphry his 
brother, who dying 1057 was suc- 
ceeded by his brother Robert de 
Hauteville, sumamed Guiscard (the 
Adroit), Duke of Calabria, Apulia, 
and Sicily. Roger his brother be- 
came Count of Sicily, and from him 
descended the De Hautevilles, kings 
of Naples and Sicily. Bohemund, 
Prince of Antioch and Tarento, so 
renowned in the Ilrst Crusade, was 
son of Robert Guiscard, and from 
him descended the Kings of Cyprus 
and Jerusalem. 

A branch of this royal house 
became seated in England. Geoffry 
de Hautville, who remained in 
Normandy, was father of Ralph de 
Hautville or Altaville, who in 1080 
held a Barony in Wilts (Domesd.). 
His descendants were a renowned 
race of warriors. Sir John de Haut- 
ville accompanied Edward I. to 

Palestine. In 1816 John de Haut- 
ville was Lord of Norton^Hawfield 
or Hautville, Somerset, and 1316-24 
Sir Geofiry de H. was M,P. for 
Somerset, Bucks, and Wilts. He 
bore sable crusilly argent, a lion 
rampant argent, being nearly the 
same as those borne by the Eangs 
of Italy as descendants of the Kings 
of Cyprus. Hautville^s quoits, two 
great rocks, which he is said to have 
used as quoits, are still shown in 
Somerset, where popular tradition 
describes him as a giant (Collins, 

The Hautvilles or Hauvilles were 
seated in Northants and Rutland, 
t. John ; and in Norfolk by grant 
of Henry II., where they held the 
dignity of hereditary falconer to the 
king. The name changed in that 
county to Auville, Haville, Hovell, 
and Dunton. The name in Nor- 
mandy in 1108 had changed to 
Haville, when Hugh, Hubert, and 
Walkelin de H. occur (MRS). 

Battierell. See Hathbbill. 

Ban. See Haitb. 

Battrell. See Hatsbill. 

Baurbton. See Hoohtok. 

BaTtfn. See Avens. 

BaTan, for Alvers or Auver. 
Richard de Auvere of Normandy, 
1198 (MRS). 

Baviland. Robert de Haver- 
land, Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
kwaU, for Howis. 
iwes, in some cases armorially 
identified with Hasb. 

Bawkar, the English form of Le 
Fauconer or Accipitrarius. See 

Bawkins, from the manor of 
Hawkinge, Kent, held by Walter 
Hawkin, 1326 (PPW). The family 
had previously borne the name of 




Flegg, for William de Flegg, 18th 
cent.| held a fief in Hawking (Teata). 
The fjdmilj had been seated at 
Flegg, Norfolk, and t. Henry II. 
Ralph Curzon of Flegg occurs 
(Blomefieldy v. 414). Arthur, Roger, 
and William de Flegg occur 1121- 
1145 (lb. xi. 194) ; and the latter 
maj be William de Curzon, men- 
tioned 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Hence the 
Baronets Hawkins. 

Hawkins. 1. A local name as 
above; 2, for Hawkins, Daketn, 
Deacon, or De Akeny, armorially 

Bawlay, from La Haulle, Nor- 
mandy. Warin de Haulla occurs 
in Somerset, 1166, and 1165 he held 
a barony of eight fees in Devon 
(Lib. Nig.). Roger de Aula of 
Somerset and Dorset, 13th cent. 
From this family descended the 
Lords Hawley and the Baronets H. 
J, for Hawes. 

See IIawtin. 
In 1086 Godwin Hal- 
dein, Norfolk (Domesd.). May have 
been Danish as Blomefield contends 
(x. 390, 425), but the name appears 
also in Normandy. See Haldane. 
The family in England bore the 
name Hauteyn, then Houghton. 

Bawtrey, or De Hauterive, Al- 
taripa, from Hauterive, Normandy. 
A barony possessed by a branch of 
the Paganels, with whom this family 
is armorially identified, bearing three 
lions passant instead of two, as 
borne by P. of Bahantune. The 
name occurs in England from the 

Bay, or De la Haye. Richard, 
sumamed Turstin Halduc, the first 
known ancestor of this family, was 
probably a younger son of Turstin 
de Bastembourg, ancestor of the 

Bertrams (see Mitfobd), as might 
be inferred from several reasons. 
He in 1056 with Eudo his son 
founded Essay Abbey, Normandy, 
endowing it with vast and princely 
possessions (Gall. Christ, xi. 224 
instr.). Eudo accompanied the 
Conqueror. He is mentioned by 
Wace as the ' Sire de la Haie,* 
and in 1086 was a great baron in 
England (Domesd.). BQs d. and 
heir m. Geoffry de Mandeville, Earl 
of Essex, Seneschal of Normandy 
in her right (Dugd. Bar. 110). 
Eudo had a brother Ralph, Dapifer 
or Seneschal to Robert Earl of 
Mortaine. In 1086 Ralph Dapifer 
held in capite in Lincoln, and from 
the Earl of Mortaine and Earl Alan 
in Northants (Domesd.). He ac- 
companied Duke Robert to Palestine, 
1096 (Des Bois). In 1105 Robert 
de Haia his son as heir confirmed 
the charter of Turstin Halduc and 
Eudo (Gall. Christ, xi. 227, Instr.) ; 
and 1105 as Robert de Haia, 'son 
of Ralph the Seneschal of 'the E. 
of Mortaine ' and nephew of Hudo 
(Eudo) Dapifer, granted Boxgrove 
to Essay Abbey (lb. 233). The 
confirmation charter of Henry I., 
1126, recites the gifts of Turstin, 
Eudo, and the confirmation by 
Robert de Haia and his sons Richard 
and Ralph (lb. 234), also the grants 
of Richard de Haia in BritviUe, 
Normandy (lb. 235). Robert had 
issue, 1, Richard de la Haye, whose 
barony in Lincoln was of twenty 
fees, 1165, and who left coheiresses; 
2, Ralph, who held a Norman barony 
1165 ; 3, William. The latter held 
fiefs in Hereford, Devon, and Wor- 
cester, 1165, and held the ofiice of 
Pincerna or Butler of Scotland 
(Douglas). From his. eldest mm 



descended the Earls of Errol, and 
from his younger the Marquises of 
Tweeddale. Many other branches 
of De la Hay existed in England 
and Scotland. 

Baydan. See Hadden. 

Baydon, for Hadbon. 

Bayer, for Habb. 

Bayas; from Hayes near Blois. 
In 1166 Bartholomew de la Hase 
held a fief in Hereford (Lib. Nig.). 
William de Hayes of Northants, 
13th cent., was a follower of John 
Giffardy and his house was plun- 
dered after the Battle of Evesham 
(Hunter, Rot Sel. 185). Hence 
the Baronets Hayes. 

Bajtasi for Halbs. 

Baylayi for Hallet. 

Bajmuui, for Hamoit. See Ham- 

Basrmaiii for Hatmak. 

Bajna, for Hatnxs. 

Baynas. See Haixbs. 

Bayr^ for Habe. 

Bays^ for Haybs. 

Baysar^ for Hassard. 
I, for Hassard. 
KaU, for Hassell. 

BazUi, for Hassell. 

Baala, for Hassell. 

Baad, or Teste. Eobert Teste 
(Tete), Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Nicholas Tate, Robert Hedde, Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the 
Baronets Head. 

Baadan, for Hasdon. 

Baalas, for Eles, or Etles. 

Baaley : for English families see 

Bealy. See Healet. 

Baaman, for Hayman. 

Baard, for Harde, or Hardt. 

Baam, for Heron, from Heron, 
near Rouen. William Heron held a 
fief, Normandy, t. Philip-Augustus 

(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 176). 
Odonil Heron, t Will. Rufus, wit- 
nessed a charter in Durham (Raine, 
N. Durh. Ap. 3). Alban de Hairun 
held a barony Hertf. 1165 (Lib.Nig.). 
See Heabn. 
from Hericy, Nor- 
mandy. Hugh de Hersy, Gaiter 
Hericie, Normandy, 1180^-05 (MRS); 
Hugh de H. England, t. John 
(Hardy, Rot. de Libertate). 

BaaTana. See Heaven. 

Baavan, for Hayek. 

BaaTar, for ELayebs. 

Babard. Geoffry Hebart, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Henry, 
Reginald, Nicholas Hebart or He- 
baid, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Babbard. See Hebabd. 

Babbart. See Hebabb. 

Babart. See Hebabd. 

Baetor, from Le Acatour. See 

Badffa,orHegge(RH). SeeAQQ, 

Badffaa. See AooBS. 

Baad, for Head. 

Baalas, for Heelis. 

BaalU, for Eales, or Eyles. 

Baaly, for Ely. Walter, Peter 
de Ely, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). 

Balas, for Heelis. 

Balbart, for Albbbt. 

Balay, for Heelt. 

Ballar, for Hbllieb. 

BalUar, for Illiers, or Hellier, fro 
St Hellier, near Rouen. Ralph 
Illeriis, Normandy, 1108 (MRS). 

Balla, for Heelt. 

Baiiu, for Ellis. 

BaUond, for Hellteb. 

Ballyar. See Hellieb. 

Balmaa. See Helm. 

Balm. Emma de Ilaume (Halme) 
Normandy, 1108 (MRS); Andrew 
de Ilelum, EngL c. 1262 (RH). 




Kelps* Hugo de HelpOi Nor- 
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Henry 
Helbe, England, c. 1272 (RH). See 

Balj. Walter de Hely, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). See Hebly. 

Bamans, for Emmens, or Ek- 
VBTT (Lower). 

Bambar, for Akbbb. 

Bambltn, for Haiclik. 

Bamaiis, for Hbkans. 

Bammans, for Hekans. 

Bammont, for Hamant or Xuaitd, 

Bamory, for Akobt. 

BamS| for Hams, or Ham. 

Banoa, for Hancb. 

Bandar. See Hexdrb. 

Bandra, for Ai^drbw. 

Bandra, for Andr^ or Anduew. 

Bandrajyfor Andr^. SeeAsrDBXW, 

Bandria, for Hbndrbt. 

Bandry, for Hendrby. 

Banary, for Hbnby. 

Barbarf. 1. See Harbbrd. 2. 
A well-known English family, Earls 
of Pembroke, probably, from the 
ancient arms (3 chevrons, with a 
chief vair), of the family of St. Quin- 
tin of Normandy. See St. Quik'tin. 

Bard, for Hert, or Hart. 

Baraman, for Herman. 

Barinff. See Harekc. 

Bartot, or Harriet, from De Ariete. 
See 'Ram, 

Bam, for Hearn. 

Baron. Tihel de- Herion was of 
Essex 1086. In 1165 Alban de Hai- 
run held in Hertford, Richard in 
Eseex, Dru in York, and Jordan in 
York and Northumberland. In the 
latter county the Herons were of 
great note, and William Heron was 
summoned as a baron 1369. See 


Barron, for Heron. 
Barriaa, or Heriz. See Harris. 

Barring. See Harbnc. 
. Barriott. See Heriot. 

Barrman. See Harmav. 

Barmon, for Herman. 

Barsant. Richard, Roger, Ra- 
nulph Hersent, Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS); Henry Harsent, Engl., c. 
1272 (RH). 

Mermee, See Hbarsey. 

Barsay. See Hbrbbb. 

lSLerve:y, or De Bourges. Geoffry 
Papabos was made Viscount of Bour- 
ges 920 (Ansehne, iii. 216). Qeoffry 
111., his grandson, rebuilt the Abbey 
of St. Ambrose, Bourges, 1012, and 
1037 was at war with the Lord of 
Chateau-Raoul. He had issue: 1. 
Geofiry N., whose son Stephen, 
discount of Bourges, left Matilda de 
Sully his niece and heir ; 2. Maldal- 
bert, father of Hervey. 

Hervey de Bourges (Bituricensia), 
cousin of- Stephen the yiscount, ac- 
companied the Conqueror, and 1086 
held a great barony in Suffolk 
(Domesday). Henry Fitz-Heryey, 
his son, witnessed a charter of Roger 
de Clare (Mon. i. 731). The barony 
passed from the family t. Stephen. 
Hervey, brother of Henry, held fiefs 
of Pechd in Suffolk, and his son paid 
a fine 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Osbert 
Fitz-Hervey, 1165, held a fief from 
Pech^, being then styled ' De Haf- 
field,' firom one of his lordships (Lib. 
Niger). He was, t. Richard I. and 
John, one of the king's justiciaries 
(Mon. i. 854; Rot. Cane; RCR). 
Henry Fitz-Her?ey, his son, waa, 
1203, in charge of the royal forests 
beyond Trent (Rot. Cane). Adam 
Fitz-H., his son (Blomefield, Norf. 
xi. 231), had issue John Fitz-Herrey, 
who m. Joan,4au. of John Hammon, 
Lord of Thurley, Bedford, and d. 
1292, and from him lineally desoend 



the Marquises of Bristol and the 
Baronets Bathurst. 

Kerwey. See Habybt. 

Bessei or Hese, for Hase. There 
are foreign &milies also of the name. 

Basaeji for Hese, or Hasb. 

Uemter, for Ester. William, Ro- 
bert, Andrew, EstororEstur, Norm. 
1180-88 (MRS). See Astob. 

Batt, for Hatt or Haitb. 

Bevfflii for Httoh. 

Bewat, for Hbwbtt (Lower). 

Bewell, a corruption of Hoel or 
Huel. See Hoilb. 

Bewer, for Eure, a branch of De 
Vesci. See Vbsbx. 

Bewett, from Huest or Huet, 
near Eyreux. The Norman family 
of Huet long co^tinued (Des Bois).' 
William de Huet paid a fine, ap- 
parently in Lincoln, 1204 (E[ardy, 
ObL et fin.). Peter Hughet occurs 
in Sussex 1278, and in 1311 Robert 
H. (PPW). Sir Walter Hewet was 
a distinguished warrior in France 
t. Edw. UI., and from him descended 
the Hewets, created baronets 1621 
and 1660, and Viscounts Ilewet 
1689, also the eminent lawyer James 
H., Lord Chancellor of Ireland, and 
first Viscount Liffbrd. 

Bewetaon, for Hewson. 

Bewltt, for Hbwbtt. 
for Hewbs. 

Fulco de Hue^on, 
Norm. 1108 (MRS); William and 
Guido de H. 1180-95 (lb.). 

Bey, or De la Hey. See Hat, 
armorially identified. 

Meyer, or Le Heyr. See Habb. 

Bibbard, for Hbbard. 

Bibbart, for Hebbbt. 

Bibbard, for Hebabo. 

BIbbart. See Hebabd. 

Blbbltt, firom Hibbebt. 

Btekay. Alyered Hequet, Norm., 

1180-95 (MRS) ; John and Basilia 
Hicchi, Engl., c. 1272 (RH).' 

Blekla, for HiCKBT. 

BloUinff. William and Hugh 
de Ikelon, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS), 
probably of Hickling, Notts. 

Bloka, Hick, or Hycke, or Hecke, 
from Hitchin, Herts (anciently 
Hich). Henry de Hie witnessed the 
charter of Bernard de Bailliol t. 
Henry 1. (Mon. Angl. ii. 98). Henry 
was probably Seneschal of Hitchin 
under his &ther Bernard de Balliol, 
who was lord. Temp. Henry II. 
lived William de Heck, whose son 
Herman occurs 1204 (Hunter,'Fines). 
In 1298 Payne de Hyche was bails- 
man for the M.P. for Hertford ; Ro- 
bert de H. was soon after M.P. for 
the same. Hence the Viscounts 
Campden. - 

Biffff. See Hbdob. 

Blffftn. Richard Hegent, Noifn. 
1180-95; John and David Hicun, 
England, c 1272 (RH). 

Blffrina* SeeHiQQis, Irish fiim- 
ilies of the name are probably Celtic. 

Blffffs. See Hedges. 

Blffbt, for Haitb. 

BUbart. Gaufred de Heldebert, 
Restoldus H., Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS); Robert Ilberd, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

BUdabrand. N. Heldebrant oc- 
curs in Norm. 1180 (MRS); the 
name occurs in Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Blldar, for Elder (Lower). Ra- 
nulph Heldeier, Normandy, 1180 
(MRS) ; Cristina le Heldere, Julian 
Hildegar of England, c. 1270 (RH). 

Blldjard, armorially identified 
with EQlliar, Helliar, and Hbllibb. 

Bill. 1. Local English in many 
instances. 2. The English form of 
De Monte. See Moukt. 3. For 
Helle, or De Heille, from H. near 




Beauyais. Qozelin do Heilles 1060 
"witnesAed a charter of Henry I., 
King of France (Bouquet, xi. 579). 
A branch settled in England 1066; 
and bore a bend azure on a field 
sable, afterwards changed to a fesse, 
the tinctures remaining the same. 
The French line bore a bend fusilly. 
Theobald de Helles was living t. 
Stephen. His son Thomas Fitz- 
Theobald gave, temp. Henry 11., a 
tenement at Canterbury to tiie Hos- 
pitallers (Mpn. ii. 411, 412). In 
13th cent. Bertram de Helles was 
Constable of Dover Castle. Thomas 
de H. possessed Helles Court in Ash, 
t. Edward I. Henry de H. was M.P. 
for Kent, t. Edward HI., Gilbert 
Viscount of K., 1355, and his arms 
remain, sa. a bend argent (Hasted). 
In the church of Ash the arms are, 
argent, a chev. sable, between three 
leopards* faces or, being the founda- 
tion of the modem arms. The family 
was spread throughout Kent and 
Surrey, and from it probably derived 
Sir Moyses Hill, ancestor of the 
Marquises of Downshire, whose 
origin has been ascribed to the De- 
vonshire family of Hill, but the 
arms of the latter are wholly dif- 
ferent, and there is no assignable 
evidence of connexion. 
Blllard, for Hilliard. See HiL- 


Hillary, from St. Hilary, Nor- 
mandy. Jane, Hubert, Peter, Ralph 
de St. Hilary, 1180-98 (MRS). 
The Baronets Hillary are of this 

BlUaard, for Hilliard. 

BiUeary, for Hillary. 

BiUen, for Hellen, Hallen, or 

BiUar, for Hilleeb. 

BUliar. See Hildyard. 

BUUar, for St. Hellier« See 

Bills, for Heilles. See Hnx. 

BiU jard, for HnxiAB. 

BiUyar, for Hk^.lybb. 

Bilson, for Helson, Elson, or 

Bimas, for Hiemes. See Amss. 

Binffe, or Hinges, for Hoigee or 
Hangest, from H. near Amiens. 

Binlui, in some cases from Hinges. 
See HiKGE. 

BiiiTeat, perhaps a corruption of 
Hangest. See Hikge. 

Bioms, for HiBONS. 

Biron. See Irons. 

Birona, for Irons. 

Bitt. Richard de Iz, Normandy 
1180 (MRS) ; John Hitti, EngL c. 
1272 (RH). William de Iz, Norm, 
c. 1200 (MRS). 

Boala, for Hols. 

Boar. See HoARB. 

Board. See HoABE. 

Boare, the Norman-French pro- 
nimciation of Aure, with an aspirate. 
The name Aure, Aire, or Aur6 was 
Breton, derived from Auray, in 
Bretagne, of which this family were 
hereditary Castellans. The £Emiily 
is mentioned in that province in the 
12th cent. (D'Anisy et St Marie, 
Sur le Domesday). William de Aure 
or Aire held lands in Devon 1083 
(Ex. Domesd.). William de Aure 
witnessed a charter of Robert 
Malerbe, granting his estate of 
Cheddok to his son. He was Vis- 
count of Salop 1109. Hubert 
D'Aure witnessed the charter of 
Emma D^Auvers to Thame Abbey, 
Oxford. John de Aur wsa sum- 
moned 1263 to march against the 
Welsh. In the 13th cent, this John, 
son of Adam Aure, held lands in 
Dorset and Somerset (Testa, 168), 



and in Wilts held half a fee from 
Peter de Chaurcis^ and another fee 
in capite (lb. 144; 160). In the 
next century the name appears in 
Wilts as Hore orLe Hore (PPW). 
Hence the Baronets Hoare of Eng- 
land and Ireland. 

Bobait. 1. Roger, Ralph Hubert, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS); John and 
Geoffiry H., England, c. 1272 (RH) ; 
2. Hobart or De Criquetot| from C. 
near Dieppe, Normandy ; a baronial 
family in England. Ansgar de C, 
who accompanied the Conqueror, 
held lands in Suffolk from Mande- 
YiUe in 1086. Hugo Fitz-Ansgar 
occurs 1180 (Rot. Pip.). In 1166 
Hubert de Criketot, his son, held 
two fees firom Mandeville (Lib. 
Nig.). He had, 1. Humfrid de Cri- 
ketot, ancestor of the Barons 0. ; 2. 
Hubert Fitz-Hubert; 3. Richard 
Iltz-Hubert, who were parties in a 
suit in Essex 1194 (RCR). From 
Hubert Fitz-H. descended the Fitz- 
Huberts or Huberts of Tye and 
Hubert's Hall in Harlow, Essex, 
which places were within the 
Honour of Mandeville. Geoffry H. 
of this line, t. Henry III., had Simon ; 
and t. Edward IH., Robert Hu* 
bard or Hubert was of Ilarlowe, 
Essex (Morant, ii. 484). In 1389 
John H. was Lord of Tye. CoUips 
gives an account of the family from 
this time till c. 1450, when it passed 
into Norfolk, and his account is 
confirmed by Blomefield, Norfolk 
(v. 395). In the reign of Henry 
VII. Sir James Hubert or Hobart 
became Attorney-General. His great 
grandson was Lord Chief Justice, 
and from him descend the Earls of 

Bobiyn. Ranulph Hupelin^ 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Boddlnr* Richard de Hodenc, 
WiUiam Hodin, Norm. 1180-95 

Body, for Hodac. Robert and 
Walter de Hudac, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS). Hoger Hodi,Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). The family was long 
seated in Dorset. 

Body. See Odt. 

Boiwrd. See HoGOABTH. 

Boffarth. See Hoggabth. Hence 
the famous painter. 

Boffff, or De Hoga, from La 
Hogue, in the Gotentin. In 1040 
Hubert de Hoga granted lands to 
Cerisy Abbey (Mon. ii. 960). Henry 
and Adam de H. in 1250 occur in 
the Kelso Chartulary. Godfrey 
de la Hoge was a benefisu^tor to Gis- 
bome Priory, York (Mon. ii. 150). 
Hence the Baronets Hogg, and the 
poet Hogg. 

Boffffartb, or Hogarth. Radul- 
phu8Hogart,Norm. 1180-98 (MRS); 
John Hochard, Engl. c. 1272 (RH), 

Boffffatt. Petrus Hugot, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

Bofflitoii. This family, accord- 
ing to the Testa de Neville, and 
Baines (Lancaster), descends from 
Hamo Pincema, who, in the reign 
of William Rufus (or Henry I.), 
obtained Hocton in marriage with 
the dau. of Warin BusseL This 
Hamo cannot have been of the 
house of Butler, Earls of Ormond 
.(as the Peerages suppose), because 
the name Pincema was not borne by 
the latter till much later. He was 
probably a son of Richard Pincema, 
(and it may be observed that his 
own son bore the name of Richard). 
The latter was ancestor of the Pin- 
cemas or Butlers, Lords Boteler of 
Warrington (1295), Butlers of 
Chester. Richard Pincema made 




grants in Cheshire to Chester Abbey 
c. 1090 (Mod. i. 201). He is men- 
tioned 1086 as holding great estates 
in Salop and Cheshire (Domesd.)* 
About 1134 Robert Pincema founded 
Pultcn Priory, Cheshire (Mon. i. 
890). It appears from the early 
arms of these barons that they were 
a branch of the house of Venables or 
Le Venur. See Grosvenor. 

Holla. Ingulfus Hoiel, Bartholo- 
mew Hoel, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS)j 
N. Hoel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

BoinvUle, for Henville, from 
Henouyille, Normandy, which fief 
often occurs (MRS). Robson pre- 
serves the arms of the English 

Solbeob, for Holbeck. 

Bolbaok. Hugh Faber de Hol- 
bec, Nicholas de H. Norm. 1198 

Bolbnrd, for Alberd or Albert. 

Bolden, for Alden. 

Boldlnr, for HoLDEK (Lower). 

Bole. Walter Hole or Holes, 
and Richard H. Norm. 1180-96 
(MRS). Richard de la Hole, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Boliday. See Hallibay. 

Boll, for Bole. 

Boiland, or Do Grelly. See 

Bolland. 1. Anschetil de Hoi- 
lant. Robert de H., Rochier de H. 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). Robert 
de H. of England c. 1198 (RCR). 
2. names from other places in Eng- 

Bollands, for Hollanb. 

Bollabone, for Alleboke. 

BoUaley, corruption of Hollibay. 

BoUas, for HoLLis. 

Boilings. Eguerrand de Holene, 
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; A. Holing, 
EngL c. 1272 (RH). 


Bollis. Robert de Holis, Norm. 
1198 (MRS). William Houles, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Hence Holies, 
Earls of Clare, Dukes of Newcastle. 

BoUlss, for HoLLis. 

Boiiond, for Holland. 

Bollot, for Hallatt. 

BoUy. See Olley. 

Boliyar,or HoUier. Osmund Huie- 
lor or Hoielor, Norm. 1 198 (MRS). 

Bollsrman, for Alleman, ^ or 

See HoLHES. 
I, for Allh AN. 

Bolmas. William du Holme, 
Norm. 1180-95; William de Homes 
1198 (MRS). In England it in- 
eluded probably Norman and other 

Boims. See Holmes. 

Bolsay, for Halsey. 

Bolyday. See Hallybay. 

Bomar, or St Omer, a branch of 
the house of Bethune of Picardy, 
with which it is armorially identi- 
fied. William, Castellan of St 
Omer, was a distinguished historical 
character t Henry I. The family 
was extensively settled in England. 
William de St. Omer was a justice 
itinerant t. Edward I. (Mon. ii. 
809), and had a writ of military 
summons 1263. Sir Thomas de St 
0. was Lord of several Manors, Nor- 
folk and Wilts 1316 (PPW). Hugh, 
Richard, and William de St O. 
occur in Norfolk, London, &c., 1130 
(Rot Pip.). 

Bomare, for Homeb. 

Bomaa. See Holmes. 

Bomfiraj. Joslin Onfrey or On- 
froy. Norm. 1180-96 (MRS) ; Boger, 
Walter, Thomas Humfrey, &c.y of 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Bona, probably a form of Huan of 
Normandy. SeeHvQUAS, 



Boneyball. See A^nable. 

Bone9rl>ell. See Hokstball. 

Honeywell; probably from An- 
yille or Handeville. See Hanwbll. 

Bonlball. See Ai7NABL£. 

Bonnlball. See An^able. 

BonywiU. See Ranwell, 

Booker. Barnab^ Hucherer 
1180-98, Guarner Huchier 1198 
Norm. (MBS). John Hochard| 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Booker. Richard Hooker, 'the 
Judicious/ was nephew of John 
Vowell or Hooker, of Exeter (MP), 
a writer of note. The original name 
was Vowell or Fowell, and the 
family had been seated at Fowels- 
combe t. Henry IV. or earlier ; and 
a younger son marrying an heiress 
assumed the name of Hooker. 

The family of Fowell, Fauvel, 
Falyel, or Fouel, was Norman, and 
in 1165 WilUam F. held a fief (of 
ancient tenure) from De Tracy in 
De?on (Lib. Nig.). Prior to this in 
1151, Thomas Fauvel witnessed a 
charter of Odeliza de Rumelli in 
Yorkshire (Mon. Angl. ii. 101). 
Geoifry Fauvel occurs in Normandy 
1203 (Hardy, Rot. Norm. i. 83). The 
name long continued in Normandy 
and Picardy. 

Boole. Walter de la Huel, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). 

Boole, for Hole. 

Booley, for Howley. 

Booper. John Hooper, Bishop 
of Gloucester and martyr, was bom 
in Somerset The name was old 
there, for in 1325 it occurs in that 
county, and 1274 William le 
Hopere possessed lands in the adja- 
cent county of Dorset. The name 
'Hopere* was the Norman-French 
teim for a cloth merchant, and it 
may be presumed that the flEunily 

which bore this French name was 

Border, for Order or Ardre. 
Richard Ardre, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). Richard de Ardres, Engl., 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Bore. See HoAKE. 

Borey, for Harey, or Harry. 
Ralph Harri, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS) J John Harr^, Engl. c. 1272 

Bomer. Gaufridus Le Cornier 
Norm. 1180-95. Roger le Comeor, 
1198 (MRS). John le Comer, 
Matilda le Homere, Engl. c. 1272 

Borrell or Hubbell. Gislebert, 
Philip, Richard, Robert Hurel, 
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) j John, Rich- 
ard Hurel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Ralph H. Engl, c 1198 (RCR). 

Borry. Sbc Hobsy. 

Bomell, from Ussel near Cahors. 
Ralph and Reginald Ursel held in 
Berks 13th cent' (Testa). 

Bomfall. Orsval or De Arseville, 
from Arseville, Normandy, now 
Ossonville near Estampes. Richard 
de Arseville, c. 1125, witnessed a 
charter of Humphry de Bohun in 
favour of Farley IMory, Wilts 
(Mon. i. 621). The change of vUle 
into fall in this name is similar to 
that of Waterville into Waterfall. 

Bort, or De L'Oriy, a baronial 
family, from Ortiac, in Aquitaine, 
which bore a cross, as the Baronets 
Hort still do. In the 18th cent. 
Henry de Urtiaco paid scutage for 
two fees, Somerset (Testa). In 1209 
Richard de U. occurs (Roberts, Ex- 
cerpta) ; and 1293 Henry L'Orti, or 
De Urtiaco, was summoned to parlia- 
ment as a baron. The family long 
continued as Lorty, Lort, and at last 




Bort, or De Lort. Robert, Peter, 
Richard Orte, De Ortis, or De Ortie, 
Norm. 1180-1200 (MRS). 

Bosaoky apparently foreign, but 
not yet verified* 

Hose, or Hoese. Osbert, Jobn, 
Walter, Martin, &c., De Hosa or De 
la Hose, Norm. 1180-96. The Lords 
Hussey of Sleaford descended from 
this family, and the Earl of Beaulieu ; 
also the Husseys of Harting, Sussex. 

Boste, for Haste. Roger Haste, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Geoffry 
Hassot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). The 
baronet's family, however, came 
from Flanders more recently. 

Botten. Henry de Hostona or 
Hotona, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) j 
John, Robert, William de H. Eng- 
land, c. 1272 (RH). 

Boaolilia. William, Guido de 
Huechon, Norm. 1180-96 (MRS); 
Fulco, lb. 1198. 

Bonl, for HouLE. 

Boole. See Hewell, Hoole. 

Bonlden, for Holdex. 

Boasa, for Hoese or Hussey. 
See Hose. It is armorially identi- 
fied with Hussey. 

BoQseinaii. See Hoitsman. 

BoQMnan. Guido de Houce- 
maine and Roger de H. Norm. 1198 

Bonenall, formerly Horsenel, 
foreign, but not identified, original 
form probably Ursenel, a dim. of Urso. 

Bovall, armorially identified with 

Bowolilii. See HOUCHIN. 

Bowden. Morel de Hodene, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS); Stephen de 
Hovetone, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Bowel. 1. Bartholomew Hoel, 
Normandy 1189-95 (MRS); 2. a 
Cambro-Celtic name. iS^ also Hole. 

Bowes, for Hottss. 

Bowetta, for Howett. 

Bowett, for Hbwett (Lower). 

Bowls, for Ho^vgBS. 

Bowitt, for Hewett (Lower). 

Bowiey. Gislebert de Houlei, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). John Houle, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Hence Wil- 
liam Howley, Archbishop of Canter- 

Bows. See House. 

Bowse. See House. 

Bowson. Roger Housin, Norm. 
1198 (MRS). 

Bojland. See Holland. 

Boyle, for Hoel. See HoiLE. 

Boyle. See Hoile. 

Boyte, for Huet. See Hbwett. 

Baband, for Hubald or Huband, 
armorially identified. Radulphus 
Hubout or Hubolt, Norm. 1198 
(MRS) ; Adam and Robert Hubald, 
Engl. c. 1199 (RCR). 

Bubbard or Hubert. Roger, 
Ralph Hubert, Normandy, 1180, &c. 
(MRS). Henry, John, Nicholas H. 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Babberd. See Hubbard. 

Babbert. See Hubbard. 

Bubble, for Hubel. 

Bubei, a foreign name, not identi- 
fied. The arms of Hoble remain in 

Baber, for Hubert. 

Babert. See Hubbard. 

Backer, for Hooker. 

Baolcle, for Hogel. Radulfus 
Hogel, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Richard Hockele, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

BaokTAle or Huckville.^ William 
and Simon de Hugerville, Roger de 
HugleviUa, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS). 
The family was seated in Devon. 

Baddard. Richard Hetart, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Badderf. Roger Odard, Norm. 
1189-96 (MRS). 



Baddy. See HoDT. 

Hudson. Nicholas Heudesent, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). Of this famUy 
are the Baronets Hudson, now 

Baalln. See Whelling. 

Baffell, or HeuTille. Geoffiry de 
Heuville, Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Baffffardy for Hogqabd. 

Burratt. Petrus Hugot, Norm. 
1198 (MRS). 

Boffliaii. Robert Huan, Norm. 
1180-95; John Huene, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH) ; Roger, William Huan, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Bugrlies, generally Cambro-Celtic ; 
but occasionally for Hase, a form of 
Hoese or Hitssey. 

Bngbesman, for Houseman. 

Buffo. Petrus Hugot, Norm. 1198 
(MRS); Henry, Robert, John H., 
Eng. c. 1272 (RII). 

Bufoe, for Hugo. 

Buitson, for Hewson. 

Bolbart. See Ilbert. 

Bolbord, for Hulbubt. 

Bnlma. Robert and William de 
Hulmo, Simon de II., Normandy 
1180-98 (MRS) ; Malger, Richard, 
William de Hulmo, Eng. 1189 
(Rot Pip.). 

Balsa, for Huse, Howse, or 
HussEY. It bears the arms of 
Howes, which is armorially identi- 
fied with Hussey. Geoffry de Hosa 
was of Berks 1194 (RCR), and 
1201 (Hardy, OW. et fin.). In 13th 
cent. Bartholomew de la Huse was 
of the same county (Testa) ; and in 
1322 Peter de la Hqse or Hoese was 
returned from Berks for Knight 
Service (PPW). The family of 
Hulse is a branch, as appears by its 
arms. Hence the baronets of the name. 

Bnlsa, or Houssay. Godfrey, 
Richard, Robert, Osbert de Houseio, 

or Holseio, Norm. 1198 (MRS) ; ar- 
morially identified with Howes. 

Bnmbart. See Imbebt. 

Bmnflray. See Homfbay, 

Bnmpliary. See HoHPBAY. 

Bnmpliray. See HoMFBAY. 

Bunt. Robert Le Huant, Nor« 
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hence the 
Baronets De Vere (Hunt). 

Banter, the English form of Ve- 
nator or le Veneur. Amulph, Gil- 
bert, Geofiry, Hugh, Richard, &c., 
Venator, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 
Families of this name are considered 
to be generally Norman (Lower). 

Bantlej, or Fitz-Baderon. Wil- 
liam Fitz-Baderon held the barony 
of Monmouth, including 22 lordships, 
1086 (Domesd.), and had, 1. Wye- 
noc, father of Gilbert, whose son 
Balderon held the barony 1165, from 
whom descended John de Mon- 
mouth, t. Henry IH. 2. Balderon, 
ancestor of the Huntleys. He, with 
his son John Trone, witnessed a 
charter of Wyenoc of Monmouth 
(Mon. Angl. i. 600). Balderon is 
mentioned as brother of Wyenoc 
(lb.). In the next generation Ri- 
chard de Huntilande or Huntley 
held, 1165, with Balderon of Mon- 
mouth, a knight's fee from the See 
of Hereford (Lib. Niger). In the 
time of King John, Walter de 
Huntley held Hope Maloysel from 
John, Baron of Monmouth, and it was 
held of him by the Abbey of Glou- 
cester (Testa, 63). Thomas de H., 
t. Henry HL, witnessed a charter of 
the same Baron (Mon. Angl. i. 601). 

The ancestor of this house, Wil- 
liam Fitz-Baderon or Baldran, ap- 
pears to haye been a scion of the 
lords or princes of Jamac, in Angou- 
mois and Saintonge, probably of 
Gothic race. In 973 Hugh, a son 
2 291 



of this bouse, was Bishop of Angou- 
leme (Bouquet, x. 248). Wardrade 
Loriches, Prince of Jarnac, with his 
wife Kixindis, founded the Abbey of 
Bassac, Saintonge, 1014 (Vigier de la 
Pile, Hist. Angoumois, ii. 19). He 
was succeeded by bis nephew Bau- 
dran or Baldran, Prince of Jamac, 
who had issue, 1. Peter (Gall. 
Christ xiy. 151 instr.), ancestor of 
a powerful line of princes or lords of 
Jamac, -v^hich became extinct; 2. 
William Fitz-Baldran, Baron of 
Monmouth 1086. 

Buntsmaii. See HimTEB. 

Bnrla, for Hurbsll. 

Burlln, from Hurlon-Sarqueri, 
Normandy (Mdm. Qoc. Ant Norm. 
V. 189). 

Bum. See Hearn. 

Bamdall, for Abundell. 

Borran, for Hurn. 

Bnrrell. See HoRRELL. 
See HoRRT. 

Burt, for Hart or Hert. 

Basbands. See Hijband. 

Basa J. See Hussey. 

Bason, for Hewson. 

Bnssay. See Hose. 

Biuson, for Husoit^. 

Batobaon. See HuTCniNGS. 

Batobans. See HuTCHlNOS. 

Butobanoa. See IluTCHlNGS. 

Butobinss. See HouCHiK. 

Batoblns. ^S;^ IIvTCHnfGS. 

Butson, for HuDSOif. 

Ban, for Hett. Hence the Ba- 
ronets HUTT. 

Batton. Alan Bussel, of Hoton, 
York, witness to a charter 1153 
(Mon. i. 916, 917). Robert de 
Hoton witnessed a charter of Wil- 
liam Fitz-Fulco to Hoton Priory, 
York, and Humphry de H. wit- 
nessed a charter of Emald de Percy 
to the same (Mon. i. 84). The name 
changed to Hutton. 

Byatt. See Hoytb. 

Byatt. 'S'^ Hyatt. 

Byiand, for Hoyland, or HoLLAin>. 
I, for Hesmes, or Ames. 

Zbbetson, for Abison. See Iyison. 

Zbbatt, for Iyett. 

Zbbs, for Ebbs. 

Zbbotson. SeelBBETBOJS, Of this 
family are the Baronets Selwyn- 

Xblson, for Abison. See IvisoN. 

Zbotson, for Abison. See IvisoN. 

Xte, See I ye. 

Xkia, for Eykin, Atkis, 

Zlbert, orHelbert Geoflfry, Hel- 
debert, and Restoldus H., Norm. 
1180 (MRS). iSte Albert. 

Has, or Isle, armorially identified 
with seYeral branches of Lisle. 

Han, for Aylbtt, 

Zlott, for Aylott. 

Xmbert, probably foreign, but not 

Xmaaon. See Ehpsok. 

Zmray, for Emery. 

Zmrla, or Imbrie, for Emi!BY, 
from the arms. 

Zms, for Awes, 

Zngrail, for Angall, or Angell. 

Zngamalls, for AngerYiile. Bene- 
dict, Robert, William, &c., De An- 
gervilla, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Zng:arflald, from Ingarville, Nor- 
mandy. Geoffry Ingarville, and Ri- 
chard 1. 1180-96 (MRS). 

Zngla, for Akqlb. 



Znrlelieart. William Engeart, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Isabel 
Ingelard, Eng. c. 1272 (RII). 

IngUmttf for Inolis. 

in^Um, or ADglicus. See Eng- 
lish. This family was early seated 
in Scotland; Ralph Anglicus being 
witness, 1110, to the foundation 
charter of Kelso (Chart. Kelso, Ed. 
Bannatyne). The Baronets Inglis 
were of this family. 

Znrpan, or De Sauquemont, from 
Saumont, near Goumay. Peter de 
Sukemond granted his lands at Ing- 
penn to Tichfield Abbey — grant 
witnessed by Nicolas Fitz-Gervas de 
Ingpenn (Mon. Angl. ii. 663). This 
name frequently occurs in the Rolls 
of Parliament, t. Edward I. 

iBCram. Robert Engerranus, 
Gervasius R, Brumes, William E., 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). Wil- 
liam Ingelram, 1103, witnessed a 
charter of Philip de Braiose (Mon. 
ii. 973). John I. was of Yorkshire 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Walter Ensrel- 
ram was witness to the foundation 
charter of Hoton P., York (Mon. i. 
840). The Viscounts Irvine were 
of this family. 

Znnooant, for IIiNSON, or Enson. 

Znnas. This family derives from 
Beroaldus Flandrensis, who had a 
grant from Malcolm IV. of Scotland 
(12th cent), of the barony of Innes 
and Easter Urchard in Elgin (Dou- 
glas). The name Beroald appears 
to have been peculiar to the Counts 
of Egmond, Flanders, descendants 
probably of Theodoiic, Count of 
Friesland in 923, who had a grant 
of Ep:mond. Beroaldus de Egmond 
d. 1093, Beroald his son in 1114, 
and Beroald his son was living 
1143 (Art de V^rif. les Dates, xv. 
112, xiv. 417). The latter had issue, 

1. Dodo, ancestor of the Counts of 
Egmont, Dukes of Gueldres ; 2. pro- 
bably, Beroald de Innes. From this 
family descend the Dukes of Rox- 
burgh, and the Baronets Innes. 

Xnns, for Innes. 

Xonn, for Ion. 

Xon. William, Alexander De 
Aion, Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS). 
Richard Ion, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Zrby, or De Amondeville, from A. 
near Caen. In 1066 two brothers 
came to England : 1. Nigel de A., 
ancestor of the barons of Folkstone ; 

2. Roger de A., seneschal to Remi- 
giu9, bishop of Lincoln. John, his 
son, occurs 1 130. Walter de A, was 
Viscount of Lincoln, 1166; and 
1166 his son William de Amundeville 
held Irby from the barony of Craon, 
and three other fees from De Senlis 
(Lib. Niger). Temp. John, William 
de Ireby m. the dau. and heir of 
Fitz-Odard of Cumberland (Testa). 
Their descendants bore the arms of 
Amondeville, azure fretty or, merely 
altering the tinctures. Hence the 
Irbys, Lords Boston. 

Zreland. Ralph de Hibemia, 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Richard 
Hibemiensis, brother of Thomas 
Fitz-Adam ; occur t. John (Hardy, 
Rot. de Libert. 232). Adam de 
Ilibemia was witness Ut a charter of 
Whalley Abbey, Lancaster, 1316 
(Mon. i. 306), and 1324 was sum- 
moned to a great Council at West- 
minster (Palgr. Pari. Writs). 

Ziisli, or Ireys, for Hbbiz. 

Iron. See Irons. 

Irons, from Airan, Normandy 
(Lower). Gervasius de Airan, Norm. 
1180-96 (MRS). 

Zrton, or Ireton, a branch of 
Ensor and Shirlet. 

Zsbel. N. Isabella, Normandy, 




1180-95 (MRS); Richard and 
William Fitz-Isabell, Engl. c. 1272 

Zsblster, perhaps for Ilbbter or 

Xslar, for Oiseleur. See Oslsb. 

Zsias, or LiSLB. 

Zsmay, for Esmay or Esme, a 
form of Esmes or Hiesmes. See 

Zson. William de Aison, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS); John de 
Eisenne, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Xvaliy for Eyyille. See Craven. 

Zratt, or Ivaz. See Ives. 

ZvattSy for Iyatt. 

Xvars. See Iyor. 

Ire. RadulphoSy Mangot, Osbert 
Ivaz, or Jyats, Normandy, 1180-05 
(MRS); Reginald Ivaus, Geoflfry, 
Ralph Ive, &c., Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Xvas. See Ive. 

Xvey. See Ivr. 

Xvay, the English pronunciation 
of Ivet or Ivetts. See Ive. 

Xvliney, a corruption of Ever- 
mue. Joscelin de Evennou, Nor- 

mandy, 1180 (MRS); Rainer de 
Evennou, Engl. 1130 (Rot Pip.) ; 
AUcia de E., Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Evermue was Yarmouth, but the 
family was Norman. 

XvUdj, See IvruEr. 

Zvison, for Avison, or Abison, from 
Abison, Aquitaine. King John, 1218, 
gave direction to the Viscount of Abi^ 
son regarding certain affairs at Limo- 
ges (Hardy, Rot Glaus.) ; Peter de 
Abiscon was of Salop, c. 1272 (RH). 

Ivor. William Iver, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Xrory. See EvoRY. 

Xvy, from Ivoi, near Namur. 
Geofiry de Ivoi had a pardon in 
Oxfordshire 1156, and Geofiry de 
Ivei occurs 1157 (Rot. Pip.)* 

Xsant, for Esson, from E. Nor- 
mandy (MRS). William de Esson, 

Xsard, from Essarts, Normandy. 
Radulphus de Essartis, and Mauger, 
Normandy, 1180-98 (liIRS). 

Xxod, for Izard. 

Xxxant. See Izard. 

Jaok, for Jacques or Jacobus 
(Lower). Adam Jacob, Normandy, 
1180-95 ; Jacobus J., 1198 (MRS) ; 
Geofiry, Henry, Jordan Jacob ; 
William Jak, Engl., c. 1272 (RH). 

Jaokes. See Jack. 

Jaoks. See Jack. 

Jackson, a name of the family of 
Lascelles, but includes many other 

Jacob. See Jack. 

Jaogues. See Jack. 

Jaagrar, for Jager. 

Jalbray, or Goffiroi. See Godfret. 

Ja^er. See Jaggard. 

Ja^ffard, or Jacquard, foreign, 
but not identified. 

Jagrsrer, for Jaggard. 

JagTffers, for Jagger. 

Ja^ret, for Jaggard. 

JaffiTs, for Jaques. 

Jagro, for Jacob. 

Jaklns, or Jaquin. N. Jaquinus, 
ofNormandy,t.Phil. August. (M^m. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 181). 

James. 1. From St James, Nor- 
mandy. Richard de St Jacobo, 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Hasculph, son of 



Hasculph de St. JacobO; Engl. 1180 
(Rot Pip.)* 2. A patronymic, 
chiefly Cambro-Celtic. 

JandreU, for Jaitdkbll. 

Jtme, for Jaitbs, 

Janes, for GeneS; or Gennts. 
Philip and Roger de Geneiz, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 J Philip de Genez, 
1198 (MRS). 

Ja^nies. See Jacques. 

Jardine, for Gabden. Hence the 
baronets of the name. 

Jarmalne. See Germaine. 

Jarman. See Gbbmad^b. 

Jarratt. See Jabbett. 

Jairedi for Jabbbtt. 

Jairett. See Gabett. 

Jarrltt, for Jabbett. 

Jaireld, for Gebold. 

Jarvla, for Gebvis. 

Jarvls. Richard Gervasius, Norm, 
and N. Gerva49iuS; 1180-95; Fulco 
G., 1198 (MRS); Robert Gerveis, 
Engl., c. 1199 (RCR). 

Jary, for Gary. See Geaby. 

Jason, for Casson. 

Jaunoaj, for Chauncey. 

Javal. Roger Javala, Normandy, 
1198 (MRS). 

Javal, for JarVille, or Jarpenville, 
from JarpenTille,nearYvetot. Geof- 
fry de J. held lands in Essex, 1165 
(Lib. Nig.). In 1322 Henry de J. was 
summoned from Bucks for the war, 
Scotland. 1325 Roger de J. sum- 
moned to serve in Guienne under 
EarlofWarrenne(Palgr. P. Writs). 

Javaa, for Chabannes. See Ca- 


JaTans, for Chabannes. See Ca- 


Jay, for Gay. 
Jaya, for Gaye. 
Jayas, for Jaye. 
Jealfcea, for Jacques. 
Jeaklas, for Jakiks. 

Jeai, or Jale, for Gale. 

Jaan, for Jane. 

Jaanas, for Jaitbs. 

Jeanne, for Jane. 

Jaanneret, apparently foreign. 

Jaanas, for Janbs. 

Jeans, for Janes. 

Jeapes, for Chapes. See Cope. 

Jearred, for Jabbed. 

Jeamm, for Geron. Robert Ge- 
ron, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); 
Ralph Gerun, Engl., c. 1272 (RH), 

Jeavons, for Jevone or Joven. 
See YouNO. 

Jabb, for Guebb, or Gibb. Hence 
the eminent and learned Bishop 

Jeokall. See Jekyll. 

Jeoka, for Jaqxjes. 

Jaokyll. See Jekyll. 

Jaa, for Jay. 

Jeena, for Janes. 

JeaTea, or Jeffs. Peter de Cheef, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

Jaffaray. See GoDFBEY. 

Jaffaray. See GoDFBEY. 

Jallrlaa. See Jeffebey. 

Jaflaiiaa. See Jeffebey. 

Jaflarls, for Jeffebey. 

Jeffary, for Jeffebey. 

Jaffery*, for Jeffebey. 

JafDraa, for Jeffebey. 

Jaflfray, for Jeffebey. 

JaflDi. See Jeeves. 

Jabu, or Jew. William de JuiS| 
Henry, and Robert, Norm., 1180-95 ; 
Mauger, Osbert, Juas, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Thomas Jeu, England, c. 1272 (RH). 
This family gave name to Market 
Jew, Cornwall. 

Jakyl, or Jackel. William Jackel, 
Normandy, 1180-95; and the fief of 
Jacle (MRS); John Jocel, 1198 
(lb.); William and Richard de 
Jakele, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Jalan, for Challen. 




7elf, for Jellif. See Jollippe 
(Lower). , 

7611, for Qell, or Qall. 

Jelley, for Joli, or Jolliffe 

Jemmett. RobiDy John, Willianii 
Jamet of Normandj^ mentioned t. 
Henry V. (M^m. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 216, 279). 

7enet. Durand Ohenet, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS) J Walter, Wil- 
liam Gent, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

7eiin, for Janb. 

7eiineiui, for JsKNiNes. 

7enner, from Qener. See Gay- 
KAR. Of this family are the baronets 

Bennett, armorially identified with 
Genet. Durand Ohenet, of Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). 

7eiinette, for Jekkett. 

yenning, from Genon, or Oanon. 
Petrua de Oanon or Eanon, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Richard Oha- 
num, Engl. c. 1199 (ROR) ; Henry, 
Walter, Oanoun, c. 1272 (RH). 
The name became Ohanon, and 
Ohenoun, thence Jenon, or Jenning. 

7enninrs, for Jeniong. 

jenonr. See Jenner. 

Jentle, for Gentle. 

7epp. See Jepps. 

7epps, for Gapp. See Gape. 

7erdein, for Jardine. 

7eremiali, for Jeremy. 

Jeremy, for Jerhy. 

Jermey, for Jermy. 

7ermy, armorially identified with 
Jermyn or Germaine. 

Jemlnffliam, or Jemegan, de- 
scends from the Lords of Pont- 
chateau, Bretagne, of whom Daniel 
le Rich was living, c. 1020, and 
Jamegan Fitz-Daniel, who also wit- 
nessed a charter in 1060 (Lobineau, 
Hist. Bret. ii. 171). The latter had, 

1, Daoiel Fitz-Jamegan, Lord of Pont- 
chateau, 1080, ancestor of that noble 
family (Des Bois) ; 2, Ludovicus 
Fitz-Jamegan, who witnessed a 
charter, 1006 (Morice, H. B. preuves, 
i. 426) ; 3, Jamegan. The latter 
occurs in Bretagne, 1083, as 'Jar- 
negan forestarius' (Monce, 457), 
and in 1086 held lands as Jamacot, 
Suffolk. Hugo his son had Hubert 
de Jamegan, 1165 (Lib. Nig.), of 
Suffolk, whence the Jeminghams, 
Lords Stafford. 

Jerome. See Jearum. 

7emun. See Jerome. 

Jerranl. See Gerrard. 

Jervim, See Gertis. Hence 
the brave admiral, the Earl of St. 

7erwood. See Jarrod. 

7esinel, probably for Ohesmy, or 

7esMuny, perhaps for Chesmey, 
or Chesney. See Jessmei. 

7eMe, for Chase, or Cass. 

Jessett, for G^ssett, or Guest. 

7eMey. See Jesse. 

7eraon, for Jason. 

7eane, or Le Jovene. William, 
Robert Juven or Juvenis, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS); Adam, Henry, 
&c., Le Juvene, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
The name includes different fiEmulies. 
See YoTTNO. 

Jeves. See Jeetes. 

7ewell, John, Bishop of Salia- 
bury, the famous divine, was bom 
at Bowdon, Devon, where the family 
of Juel or Fitz- Joel had been long 
resident. A Juell occurs c. 1450 
(Pole, Devon, 375), tmd in 1242 
Warin Fitz-Juel held a knight's 
fee, which had been granted by the 
Earl of Mortaine at the Conquest 
(Testa de Neville, 184). Thomas 
Fitz-Juel at the same time held 



lands from the Barony of Totness 
(lb. 176). The Jewells descended 
firom a younger son of this line. 

This family derived probably 
from Juel or Judael de Mayenne, 
Baron of Totness and Barnstaple, 
t. William I. {see Matnb, Mainb), 
a Breton noble. - He held lands 
from the Earl of Mortaine, besides 
his own barony ; and a portion of 
the former, as well as a fief created 
in the Barony of Totness, seems to 
have passed to the younger branch 
named Htz-Juel. The name of 
Juel long continued in the de- 
scendants of Judael de Mayenne. 

7ewell. Helias and Robert Juels, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Wil- 
liam Joel, &c., EngL c. 1272 (RH). 

7ewett, or Guet. Geoffry Guuit, 
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Ma- 
tilda Joute, Richard Joyet, William 
Juet, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

7ewlss, for Jewes or Jew. See 

7ewltt. iSbeJEWSTT. - 

Jewson, for Jesson. 

7ez, for Jeeks. 

Jeyes, for Jot. 

JIbb, for Jebb. 

Jlffffeiw, probably Chigon, or 

7obll]ics, from Jublains, Mayenne 

7ooeljii, a branch of the Barons 
of Briquebec : see Mitpord. The 
first Baron of B. had two sons: 
Oslac, ancestor of the Barons of B. ; 
2, ^Vmfrid the Dane. The latter 
had two sons, Turstan Goz, ancestor 
of the house of Ayranches, Earls of 
Chester, and William. The latter 
was Baron of Bee and ancestor of 
the Barons of Bec-Crespin. His 
son or grandson, Gilbert Crespin, 
Baron of B. and Castellan of Tilli« 

eres, aided 1034 in founding the 
Abbey of Bee. He had, 1, William, 
2, GUbert de TiUieres. William II. 
of Bee supported Duke William 
against the French in 1054 (Wace, 
ii. 73), and came to England 1066. 
He had, 1, William ] 2, Gislebert, 
Abbot of Westminster ; 3, Milo, a 
great baron 1080, who d. s. p. 
William HI. of Bee had Jocelyn 
Crispin, Baron of Bee, who com- 
bated Henry I. at the Battle of 
Nogent, but was pardoned. In 1158 
he paid fines for his lands in Essex 
and Hertford (Rot. Pip.). In 1165 
he still possessed Bee, but is not 
mentioned in England, having trans- 
ferred his estates to his younger 
sons, William and Robert. Of these, 
William Fitz-Jocelyn, 1165, held 
two fees in Essex, and Robert fltz- 
Jocelyn one in Hertford (Lib. Nig.). 
The former had issue Richard Fitz- 
William, who occurs in Essex and 
Herts, 1203 (Rot. Cane). Jocelyn 
Fitz-Richard, his son, occurs in 
Hertford (RCR) ; and WUUam 
Fitz-Richard held the estates in 
Essex, 1236 (Testa), which, how-, 
ever, appear to have passed to the 
descendants of Jocelyn. 

Thomas Jocelyn of Herts, 1248, 
acquired Hyde in that county by 
marriage (Morant, i. 466). Ralph, 
his son and heir, in 1315 was as- 
sessor of aids in Herts (PPW). 
His descendants always held estates 
in Essex and Herts (Morant), and 
from them descended Robert Jocelyn 
of Hyde, Lord Chancellor of Ire- 
land, ancestor of the Earls of Roden. 
Genealogists have furnished a fabu- 
lous pedigree fur this family. 

7oel. See Jewell. 

7olin. 1, Hugh and Ralph 
Joannes, Norm. 1198 (BOS) ; Tho- 




mas, JohD, Alicia Joannes, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH) ; 2, for St. John. 

Jolins. See John. 

JollandS; or Jollans, for Challens. 
See Challen. 

JoUey. See JoLLiFFE. 

7oUiff. See JoLLlPFE. 

7oUiffe. N. Giolif of Normandy, 
1195 (MRS); Robert Jolif, 1198 
(lb.). In 1295 William Jolyf was 
bailsman for the M.P. for Thirsk, 
and 1305 Robert Jolyf for the M.P. 
for Arundel (PPW). Hence the 
Lords Hylton. 

70I7. See JoLLT. 

Jordain, for Jordan. 

Jordan. Richard, Robert, Wil- 
liam Jordanus, Norm. 1198 (MRS) ; 
Martin, Ralph, Robert Jordan, &&, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

jordon, for Jordan. 

7ory, for Jury. 

jMielin, for Jocelyn. 

7oBland, for JoSELiN. 

70Bllll, for JOCELTN. 

7osoljne, for Jocelyn. 

7oBt, or Just, for Gost. 6^ Gos- 


7oBseiiii, for Jocelyn. 

7oBsijii, for Jocelyn. 

Joule, for Jull. 

Jourdalii, for Jordain. 

7oiirdaii, for Jordan. 

Towers, for Jorz, near Falaise, 
Normandy. The Sire de Jort was at 
Hastings (Wace, Pluquet, ii. 245) ; 
Galfridus de Jorz, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). See Gorst. 

Jowett. 'S^ Jewett. 

Jowitt. See Jewett. 

Joy. Ralph le Goie or Goix, 
and Geoffry, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). 
Reginald and William le Goix 1198 

Joy, from Goi or Gouy, near 
Evreux. Hugh de Goi 1148, held 

lands at Winchester (Wint Do- 
mesd.). John de Joe 1165, held 
lands in the Viscounties of Pont- 
Audemer and Beaumont, and Helto 
de Jay one fee from Geoffry de Ver, 
Salop (Lib. Nig.). 

Joyce, a form of Jorz or Gorst. 
The family of Joyce or de Jorse t. 
Edward I., obtained extensive pos- 
sessions in West Connaught by m. 
with the OTlahertys, where their 
descendants remain in Joyce's 

Joyce or Joce. Wyiiam Fitz- 
Joce Normandy 1080-98, England 
1199 (MRS ; RCR). He was of co. 
of Northampton. 

Joynes, for Gines, or Gennys. 

Joynes, or Geynes. See Gennys. 

Jndd, for Jtjde. 

Jade, for Jew. See Jehu. 

Jnden, for Jurdan, or Jordan. 

Jndffe, for Goodge or GooCH. 

Jukes or Jokes, for Chokes, or de 
Chokes. See Chucks. 

Julian. 1. St. Julian, from St. J. 
Normandy (MRS); 2. a patronjrmic. 

Jnlien, for Julian. 

Jailer or Jeweller. Ranulph and 
Alan Joculator, Norm. 1180-95 

Jull, for Jule, or Jewell. 

Jnlyan, for Julian. 

Junior. Walter and Bernard 
Junior, Norm. 1198 (MRS). 

Juniper, for Chenefar, probably 
foreign. William de Chenefara 
occurs in Leicester and Warwick 
1130 (Rot. Pip.). 
Junner, for Jenner. 
Jupp, for Jepp, or Gapp. 
Jury, for Ivry. See EvBRT. 
Just, for JosT. 

Justice. Probably from La 
Justice, Normandy (MRS) ; but not 



I, EaztoDy or De Grelly. 
William Juxon, Archbishop of 
Canterbury, son of Richard Juxton 
(d. 1583), whose father John Jux- 
ton of London probably came from 
Lancashire. The name of Juxton 
or Euxton occurs there as late as 
1641 (Ducat Lancastr. i. 105). 
The Manor of Euxton was acquired 
t. Edw. I. by a branch of the Hol- 
lands by m. with an heiress of the 
Boscels. In 1323 it was held by 
William Holland de Eukestone. 

The name was adopted by a younger 
branch of the Hollands, for they bore 
orig. a cross between four Moors' 
heads for difference — the Hollands 
bearing a cross. The Hollands were 
a branch of the De Grellys or Gres- 
let8, Barons of Manchester, who came 
with Robert de Poitou t. William I., 
and who also bore a cross. The 
name Holland was derived from 11. 
near Wigan (Robson ; Baines, Hist. 
Lane. ii. 187 j. 


1, or Kayle, or Cayle, armori- 
ally identified widi Caylbt. 

MMin, for Kaines, or De Keyneto. 
Herbert de Cahaignes, William Ca- 
haines, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
William Cahaignls, England 1189 ; 
I, for Gamman. 
for Garbt. 

I, for Carpen, Carben, or 
Carbine. . 

r, for Cabb. 

i, for Carslacke, or Car- 
sacke (armorially identified), from 
Carsac in Perigord, Aquitaine. 
Xates. See Catts. 
'May, armorially identified with 
Cay and Gat. 

lye. See Kay. 
ijn, for Kay. 
Leable, for Kbbbel. 

t, for Gest, or Guest. 
for Cate, or Catt. 
Xeatoli, for Kbates. 
KMites; for Kbatb. 
Xeata, for Keate. Hence Keats, 
the poet. 

KeayS| for Kays. 

Kebbel, for Cabbel. 

Kebbell, for Kebbbl. 

Kebble, for Kbbbel. 

Keble. See Kbbbel. Hence the 
Christian poet Keble. 

Keeble. See Kebbel. 

Keel, for Kail, armorially identi- 

Xeele, for Keel. 

Seep, for Cape, or Capes. 

Xeeson, for Cason, or Casson. 

Keeton, for Caton. 

JLeey9f for Keays. 

Xefldrd, for Gifford. 

Keil, for Kail. 

Keirle. See Kyrle. 

KeU. See Cail (Lower). 

Kellaway. William de Callouey 
witness to a charter of Robert de 
Gouiz, Normandy 1190 (M(5m. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 1J)9). 

Kellow. Ralph and looter Galot, 
Norm. Um-m (MRS). Walter 
Gelay, Engl. c. IIOJ) (RCR). 

Ken, for Cate or Catt. 

KembAll. See Knatchbull. 




XembeU. See £[katchbull. 

Kemble. See Enatchbfll. 

Kerly^ for Kerle, or Kyrle. 

Kerley, for Kerle, or Ktble. 

Xemmisliy for Camoys or Eames^ 
a branch of the De UmfravilleSi de- 
sceDded from Martin Sire de Tours, 
Normandy, one of that house. 

Xemp. Walter de Campe, 
Campis,*or Des Camps, Ingulf, Rar 
dulphus, QaufriduSyGervasius, Helta, 
Richard, Wymarc, of Normandy 
1180-98 (MRS). John and Matthew 
de Campes Engl. c. 1109 (RCR). 
John de C. was of Essex, and 1324 
Roger Kempe was of Suffolk (PPW). 
Hence the baronets Kempe. 

Kempe, for Kemp. 

Xempster, for Cambistor. See 

Xempt, for Kemp. 

KenneU, for Ohenel, or Chan- 


Kentain, for Kintan, Quentin, or 


Kentfleld, for Centeville or Se- 
quainville. In 1324 John de Cente- 
ville returned from Somerset to at- 
tend a great council at Westminster 
(PPW). Sir Richard de Ceintval 
of Oxford c. 1300 (lb.). William 
de Cestvill 13th cent, held lands in 
Kent (Testa). " 

Xrenny. Autoel de Kaigny, and 
Hugo de K. 1180-95; Brusli and 
Oneroid de Kani 1108, Normandy 

Ker. See Kerr. 

Xerdel. See CoRDELL. 

Kerr. The origin of this family 
has not hitherto been traced ; it 
appears to be a branch of the Nor- 
man house of Espec. Ranulph 
Espec held lands at Aunou and 
Astelle, Normandy, from the barony 
of Albini c. 1030. In 1056 they 

were granted^ with consent of his 
sons, to Essay Abbey (Gall. Christ 
xi. 236 Instr.). 

Of these sons, William Espec was 
a great Baron in England 1086, and 
his brothers Walter and Richard 

Walter Espec^ his 8on,t. Henry I. 
possessed estates in York and Nor- 
thumberland, and on the death of 
his son he founded Kirkham Abbey, 
to which he gave the Church of 
Carr on Tweed (Burton, Mon. 
Ebor.). The lordship, however, 
appears to have been granted to 
Walter Espec, brother of William, 
whose sons Robert and William de 
Carum (Carr or Kerr) held it t. 
Henry I. ; for the former 1165 re- 
turned his barony as one fee held 
by him and his brother t.- Henry I. 
(Lib. Nig.). Walter de Carum, his 
son, was deceased before 1207 
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin.). Thomas de 
Carro, his son, was father of Wil- 
liam, whose son Richard Fitz-Wil- 
liam, with Michael Ker and John 
Ker (bis kinsmen), paid scutage 
together in Northumberland. This 
Richard Fitz-William Carr or Ker 
was seated in Scotland before 1249, 
as appears by the Chartulary of 
Melrose (i. 232). His son was 
father of, 1. Ralph, living 1330; 
2. John Kerr of Selkirk Forest, 
living 1357, ancestor of the Kerrs of 
Cessford, Earls and Dukes of Rox- 
burgh. Ralph held lands from the 
Earl of Douglas, named after him 
Kersheugh. From him (who d. c. 
1350) descended the Kers of Femi- 
hurat. Earls and Marquises ofLothian. 

Kerrell, for Kerell, or Ktrlb. 

Xerrey, for Caret. 

Kerslake. See Karslaxb. 

Kerry, for Carri or Cabt. 



Radulphus de] Kirie, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Xenison, or Kerdeston, from E. 
in Norfolk; the estate of Qeoffiy 
Baynard or De Beaumont, t. Wil- 
liam I. (See Beaumont.) He 
granted his tithes at Kerdeston to 
Castle-Acre Priory (Mon. i. 646). 
Roger de Kerdeston (son of Geoffry), 
and William, his son, frequently 
occur in the records. From them 
lineally descended (the evidences 
being full throughout) William, son 
of Sir Roger de Kerdeston, who m. 
Margaret, sister and heir of Gilbert 
de Gand, Baron of Folkingham, and 
1281 had a writ of military sum- 
mons (PPW). Roger de K. was 
summoned to Parliament by writ 
1331, from whom descended the 
Lords Kerdeston. Various branches 
continued in Norfolk, whose names 
gradually became changed to Kerri- 
Bon. Hence the Baronets Kerrison. 

XetUe. Anscher and William 
Ketel, Normandy, 1198 (MRS); 
Geoffry Fitz-Ketel, Engl. 1199 
(RCR); GJeoffry, Henry, Roger 
Ketel, lb. c. 1272 (RH). 

r, for Cayou or Le Ku. 

1, from Keuel, Kevell, or 

Kewer, for Cube. 

Key, for Kay. 

Keybead, the corruption of some 
foreign name, perhaps Cabot. 

Xeyes, for Key. 

Keys, for Key. 

Xeysell, for Kessel, or Cecil. 

Xeyte, for Keat. 

Xlbbels, for Kbble. 

Kibble, for Keble. 

Ktd(i,written Kede, c. 1272,in Eng- 
land (RH) ; probably a form of Cade. 

Xlddell. Muriel andOdelina de 
Kidel, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

Kiddie. See KiDDELL. 

Xidds, for KiDD. 

Xieil, for Keel. 

Xifldrd, for GiFFOBD. 

Xiffbt. See Kite. 

Xilberd, for Gilbert. 

Kiibey, for Killebue, or Quille- 
boeuf, from Quilleboeuf, Normandy. 
Robert de Kilebeuf, 1180 (MRS). 

Xilby. See KiLBEY. 

SiUby. See Kilby. 

Xillett, for GiLLETT. 

Kiiiinsrer, for Challenger. 
Killinerswortb. See Chillino- 


SiUon, for GiLLON. 

KUpin, for Gilpin. 

xusby, for Kilby. 

Xilvert. See Calyert. 

Ximbel, for Ksii^LE. 

XimbeU, for Kembls. 

Kimble. See Kehble. 

Ximmins, for CuHMlNS. 

Ximmis, for Cameys, or Kem- 

XindeU, for Candel, or Candela. 
See Anstruther. 

Xinff. Roger le Roi, William le 
Rei, Roger, Odo, Robert, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). 

King:. William, Gislebert, Roger, 
Gerald, W^alter, Geofiry, Herbert 
Rex or le Roy, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) J also Durand, Hugo, Peter, 
Ralph, Richard, Robert, Roger, 
Theobald, Walter, William Rex, 
1198 (MRS). Of these, Roger King 
occurs in Ikliddlesex 1199 (RCR) ; 
Adam and John Rex, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). The great number of this 
name in Normandy explains the 
number in England. Hence the 
Earls of Kingston and Lovelace, and 
the Baronets King. 

Kinepple, for Kenebel. See 




XlnneU, for Chenell. ^S^ Ohan- 


JUnninmont. William Quiene- 
ment; Nonn. 1180 (MRS). The 
arms of a Scottish branch as well as 
an English occur in Robson. 

Xiniis, for Keynes. 

XAnmey, or Kensey, from Cansey, 
Canci. See Chauncy. 

Xlnxe, from Kinsey. 

JUpiinr, for Kapling; or Capelin. 
See Chaplin. 

JUpps, for Capps. 

Xirk, or Quirk. Geoffry, Oliver, 
Golnir de Quercu, Norm. 1180-95; 
Geoff., Oliver, Ranulph, 1198 
(MRS) ; Nicolas, and William de 
Quercu, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 
. Xlrke. See Kirk. 

jum, for Keys. 

Kiraell, for Kessel, or Cecil. 

Kite, for Kbyte, armorially iden- 
tified. See Keate. 

JUttle. See Kettle. 

JUtto, for Cato. 

JUttoe. <S^ KiTTO. 

JUver, for Cover, or Covert. 

Xnappv for Knapwell, or Kenap- 
peville. Emma, John, Robert, Wil- 
liam de K., Normandy, 1180-98 
(MRS) ; John Knappe, John and 
William de Knappewell, Engl., c. 
1272 (RH). 

Kenyon, or Banastre. Warin B. 
•was baron of Newton, Lancashire, t. 
WiUiam I. Lawton within that 
barony was held, t. Henry II., by 
Adam de Lawton, whose descend- 
ants bore a modification of the 
Banastre arms (probably as a younger 
branch). William de L., his son, 
had, besides other issue, Jordan, 
who took the name of Kenyon 
from that manor in Lancashire, and 
whose descendants bore the same 
arms with slight difference. Hence 

the eminent Lord Chief Justice Ken- 
yon and the Lords Kenyon. 

Xnatotabull, or De Molbec, from 
M. in the Cotentin. Hugh de Mol- 
bec held Chenebella^ Bucks, from 
Walter Giffard, 1086 (Domesd.). 
ELis descendants were named De 
Kenebel, Kenebol, Kenetbole, Ken- 
echbole, and KnatchbuU. In 1165 
Matilda de [Mol]bec held a fee from 
Earl Walter Gifi^rd, Humphry de 
Kenebelle (her son), in Gloucester, 
and William Fitz-Matilda, another 
son, four fees in Bucks, ffom Earl 
Walter (Liber Niger). In 1206 
Adam de Kent paid a fine to have 
custody of the land and heirs of 
Hugh de Kenebel in Kent and Bucks 
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin.). The Viscounts 
of Kent and Bucks were informed 
1217 that John de Kenebell had 
returned to his allegiance (Hardy, 
Rot. Claus. 327). Temp. Richard 
II. Kenebel, Bucks, was styled 
'Gentbole' (Hunter, Fines, 172), 
and in Kent the name had become 
Kenechbole t. Henry VHI., as ap- 
pears in the records. The name of 
Kemble is the modem form of 
Kenebel, and the arms of Kemble 
bear resemblance to those of Knatch- 

Knebel, for Kenebel. See'KKATCH" 

KneU, for Canell. See Chai7- 


Snevitt, or Canivet. William 
and Richard de Kenivet, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). From St Pierre 
de Canivet. John Knyvet 1316 was 
possessed of estates in Cambridge 
(PPW). The Lords Knyvett and 
Baronets Knyvett were of tiiis 

Xnlsrlit. Between 1180-98, 
twenty-two persons named Miles or 



Kniglit occur in Normandy (MRS). 
Th& name probably came thence, 
and in 13th cent, was in England 
Miles and Knight (RH). English 
fiunilies may have been included. 

Xnlglito, for KiQGHT. 

Xnlll, for Canelli or Ohannell. 

Xaobeli for Kenobel. See Knatch- 


Xnott, for Canot, or Cakutb. 

Xnotts, for Knott. 

Xnowlln, for Canolin. 

Knyrett. See Knetitt. 

Xydd, for Kidd. 

Kyle, for Keyle, or Caylet. 

Xyrle, Eorle, or Kirell, armori- 
ally identified with KyrieU and De 
Criol. See Ashburnham. 

Aaby, for L'Abb^. See Abbot. 

Nacelles. William and Ralph 
de Lacella, or Lacele, and the estate 
of Lacella, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). The De Lacelles, Barons 
of Messie, derived their name from 
Lacella, near Falaise, which with 
its church belonged 1154 to the 
Abbey of St^ Sauveur, Evreux 
(Gall. Christ, xi.). Temp. Henry I. 
this family, which had been seated 
in Yorkshire at the Conquest, was 
divided into two powerful branches, 
viz., 1. the Lacelles of Kirby, of 
whom are mentioned Roger 1180, 
Picot 1189-1165, Roger 1165, Ro- 
bert Kta-Picot, and Roger sum- 
moned to parliament as a baron 
1204. 2. Lascelles of Herlsey. 

Of the latter house Radulphus de 
L., 1086, held lordships in York of 
Hbert de Lacy (Domesd.). Horlsey, 
Bingley, and Buskerby, were soon 
after granted to this family by the 
crown. Radulphus was a benefactor 
to Nostel Priory (Mon. ii. 35)^^ and 
had issue Jordan and Turgis of 
Yorkshire 1130 (Rot. Pip.). The 
former was a benefactor to Nostel, 
and 1154 Henry 11. confirmed his 

grants (Mon. ii. 37). About 1146 
Gerard and Alan, his sons, were 
benefactors to Byland Abbey (Mon. 
i. 1032). The former had issue 
Ralph, whose nephew William was 
plaintiff in a suit against him for 
Lacelle and the barony of Messie in 
Normandy, which Ralph yielded to 
him as his inheritance (MSAN. xv. 
92). Alan de L., brother of Gerard, 
was father of 1. Simon ; and 2. Wil- 
liam, who 1165 held two fees, York- 
shire. Simon at that time held 
three fees from Lacy (Lib. Niger), 
and had John de L., from whom 
descend lineally the Earls of Hare- 
wood. The particulars are too long 
for insertion here. 

Xiaoer. William Laceore, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 ; also A. de Lacoire, 
Raginald and Rich. Lachoire, and 
William Lacoere, 1198 (MRS); 
Derekin de Lacre, Engl. 1189 (Rot. 

&aoey. See Lacy. 

ZAoon. John de Lakon was sum-* 
moned 1324 to attend a great Coun- 
cil at Westminster. Of this name 
are the Baronets Lacon. Roger and 
William de Laccon, Serlo and Wil- 





Ham de Lachon or Lacon, and the 
fief of Lacon occur in Normandy 
1180-95; Petrufl de Lacon 1198 

JoLoyf a baronial name, from 
Lassy, Normandy, formerly borne by 
the Barons of Pontefract, York, and 
of Evias, Hereford. The branches 
of this house were so numerous that 
Kobson mentions above 40 coats of 
arms of different houses. Lacy or 
Lassy was between Vire and Auhiay. 
Walter de Lacy is mentioned by 
Wace at the Battle of Hastings, and 
witnessed a charter of William Fitz- 
Osborne, and from him descended 
the Barons of Evias, Earls of Ulster 
and Lincoln, Barons of Pontefract, 
and Palatines of Meath. 

ladell. See Lbdbll. 

laldet. N. Laidet, Guiscard 
Laidet, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS), 
a baronial family in England. 

lalgrlit. See Lyte. 

&alt. See Lyte. 

&ake, from St. Martin du Lac, 
Burgundy. Derkin de Lake before 
1198 granted lands to Wudeham 
Abbey, Essex (Mon. Angl. i. 889). 
John de Lacu held by serjeantry in 
Gloucester 13th cent. (Testa de 

Xiaker. See Lacer. 

KalLln, for Lacon. 

lamb. Robert Agnus, and Ralph, 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). This 
and the name De Agnis, then fre- 
quent in Normandy (MRS), may have 
been sometimes translated to Lamb 
in England. The latter name was not 
frequent here c. 1272 (RH). It 
may include, English families. Hence 
Lamb, Viscounts Melbourne, and 
Barons Beauvale. 

&ambard. See Lambert. 

&ambe. See Lamb. 

&ambell. Petrus de Lambale, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Lambert, descended from Haco, 
a Norman chief, who 1086 held 
Witham, Lincoln, from Ralph Pa- 
ganel (Domesd.). He appears 1091 
as Haco de Multon (Mon. ii. 100, 
new ed.). Thomas de Multon, his 
son, a benefactor to Spalding, had 
Lambert de M., living t. Stephen 
(Lib. Niger). From his elder son 
descended the Lords Multon of Egre- 
mont. His younger son, Henry 
Fitz-Lambert, was a benefactor to 
the Ohurch in Lincoln, and had 
Richard Fitz-Lambert, living 1235 
(Roberts, Excerpt.). In 1326 Wil- 
liam Lambarde was security for an 
M.P. Yorkshire, and the family con- 
tinued to be of importance in York 
and Lincoln till t Elizabeth. A 
branch became seated in Surrey, of 
which was the distinguished Gene- 
ral, Sir Oliver Lambert, t. Elizabeth, 
ancestor of the Lords Lambart, Earls 
of Cavan. 

Lambert. William Fitz-Lam- 
bert, William Lambert, Peter, Flo- 
dus L., Normandy 1180-98 (MRS) ; 
Robert, Walter, William Lambert, 
Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Kambertli, for Lambert. 

KambeUi, for T^ambebth. 

Gamble, for Lambeu.. 

Ibambole. See Lambell. 

Kamboli, for Lambell. 

Kambortb. See Lambert. 

Kambnrd, for Lambert. 

&ambton. The origin of this 
Durham family, like that of Eden 
in the same county, appears to have 
been from the Barons of Torp in 
Normandy. See Eden, Thorp. Er- 
nulph de Torp, of this family, ap- 
pears to have held Lambton from the 
see of Durham, t. Henry L In 1165 



Qeoffirj Fitz-Ernulph de Torp held 
half a knight's fee from the see of 
DorhajD (Lamhton), as appears hy 
the Idher Niger. John de Torp, son 
of Geoffiy, executed a charter in 
Durham, c. 1200, which was wit- 
nessed bj his son John de Lamtun 
(Surtees, Durham, ii. p. 170, &&). 
In 1260 another John de Lamton 
witnessed at Newcastle a charter of 
Alexander, King of Scotland. The 
lordship of L. was held as half a 
knighf s fee from the see of Durham, 
and the arms of De Torp and De 
Lambton appear to have been ori- 
ginally the same — yiz. a fease — to 
which the former added three fleur 
de lys or lions, and the latter three 
lambs, in allusion to the name. The 
Earls of Durham descend from this 

&ambard, for Lambert. 

&ambome. Alvered de Lnm- 
bome, Normandy 1180-06 (MRS). 
Gilbert Fitz-Mauiice de Lambome, 
Robert and William de L., England 
1194-1200 (RCR). 

&amert. William La Mort, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Robert 
Mort, Engknd 1104-1200 (RCR). 
r, for AUT. 
1, for Lambard. 

Lamport, for Laxbbrt. 

Aaaeaster, or Taillebois. See 

XAnoe. Galterus Lance, Nor- 
mandy 1108 (MRS) ; Mabilia and 
Joanna Lance, Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

&uioefl«ld, probably foreign. 

&anoelaj'. Aeliza and Ralph de 
Lanceleyee, Normandy, and their fief 
1180-08 (MRS). Roger Lanceleyee, 
Dorset 1203 (Rot. Cane). 

Aanoeley. See Lavcblat. 

1. Jordan, William, Warin, 

I^cholaa, Thomas, John de Landa, 
and the fief of Landa, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Richard de Landa, 
Eng. 1189, Reginald 1203, dx;. (Rot 
Pip.; Rot Cane). See Patrick. 
William de la Lande 13th cent, held 
from Roger de Mowbray, York. 

&andale. William and John de 
Landell, William Bacon de Landells, 
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). 

ftandau, for La5DSAU. 

Handel. See Landell. 

Xiandeaa, the French form of 
Landell. See Landalb. 

&andeU. See Landalb. 

&ander, fix)m Landres, Burgundy. 
Almaric de Landres held lands Bed- 
ford and Bucks (Testa de Neville), 
in the 13th century. Hence Landor, 
the poet. 

&ander, for Lavdob. 

Kandfleld, probably foreign. 

&andon. Geofiry Landon, Nor- 
mandy 1160 (MRS). Amicia de 
Laundon Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

&ands, for Laitd. 

&ane, probably from English lo- 
calities in some cases. See Avnb. 
See Long. 

The fief of Longum 
Pratum was in Normandy (Mem. 
Soc. Ant Norm. v. 174). The Eng- 
lish branch in Devon translated 
their name (see Lower). 

Aankester, for Lancaster. 

Kanniiiff. William Lanone, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Roger and 
Thomas de Lanun, Engl. c. 1272 

Kansley. See Lancelbt. 

&ara. Nicholas de Larre, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; William Larie, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH) ; Oliver de Lare, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Xarolier. Radulphus and Roger 
I Larchier or Larker, Normandy 1198 

X 306 



(MRS); Richard Larcber, Eng. c. 
1199 (ROR). 

^ardent. Tuff and Tufitin Lardant, 
Normandy 1180-^5 ; Fulco Lardant, 
1198 (MRS). 

aLarder, equivalent to Labdineb. 
Oilard Lardarius, Hunts 1086 
(Domesd.); Bernard and Durand 
LardariuSi Wilts and Surrey 1130 
(Rot. Pip.). The names are foreign. 

&ardlner. Peter de Larderario, 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Robert 
Lardenier (lb.), 1198. 

Xiardner, for Labdinbr. 

&arffe. Radulphus Large, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); Wymar de 
Largo, and William de Largo, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Matilda, and 
PhiUp Large, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

&ark. See Lares. 

Xarke, for Large. 

darken. See Larein. 

Parkin, for Largen, or Largan. 
Eudo Largant, Normandy 1180-95 ; 
Eudo and Ion Largan, 1198 (MRS). 
It was also written Larcamp. 

Karklngr. See Larkin. 

Irturklns. See Larein. 

liamder, for Lardner. 

Earner, for Lardner. 

&arrad, for Larreit. 

liairanoe, for Lawrence. 

Aarratt, for Larrbtt. 

Xrftrrett, for Lart. 

Aarrltt, for Larrbtt. 

jMTtj for LORT. 

&aaoelles. See Laoelles. 

&asb, for LosH. 

Xiaakey, for Lascy, or Laoy. 

ZAst, for Las, or Los. Philip 
Augustus granted lands, Normandy, 
to Robert de Los (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 168). Probably of the 
same family as Walter and William 
Luz, 1198 (MRS). 

Xiatlmer. Hugb, Bishop of Wor- 

ceater, and Martyr, was the son of a 
fistrmer in Leicestershire, a distant 
branch of the Latimers, Barons of 
Braybroke, who possessed five ma- 
nors in Leicester 1300-1400 (Ni- 
cholls, Leic. iii. 1062). Several 
churches retain their arms. Hugh 
L. was probably fifth or uzth in de- 
scent from a younger son of Thomas 
L., who was summoned as a baron 
1297, 1299. The latter was de- 
scended from the Latimers of York, 
where William le Latimer held a 
knight's fee from Vesci 1165 (Lib. 
Niger). He was descended from 
Radulphus le Latimer, or Latiner 
(Latinarius), Secretary to the Con- 
queror, who held lands in Essex as a 
baron 1086, and who from his sur- 
name and the French name borne by 
his posterity was doubtless Norman 
or foreign* 

The Barons Latimer of the North 
were of the same race. 

lattimer, for Latimer. 

Xiattimor, for Latucer. 

XAud, or De St. Laudo. The im- 
mediate ancestry of Archbishop Laud 
has not been as yet ascertained. His 
father, William Laud, a cloth manu- 
facturer at Reading, who d. 1594, 
was in ample circumstances. He 
was bom at Wokingham, Berks, to 
which place the Archbishop was a 
benefactor (Lysons, Berks). The 
family of Laud was also seated at 
this time at Tiverton, Devon, the 
great seat of the cloth manufacture, 
where John Laud occurs t, Eliz. 
(Chanc. Proceedings, t. Eliz.). The 
name is evidently an abbreviation of 
St. Laud, or St. Lo, and the arms of 
Laud (a chevron between three mul- 
lets) bear relation to those of St. Lo ; 
a chevron between three spear heads ; 
or perpale ; three cinquefoils ; or two 



bars, in chief three mullets. The 
family was probably a remote, and 
early branch of St. Laud. 

St Laud, or St. Lo, was near Oou- 
tances, Normandy; and was a ba- 
rony. Simon de St. Laud, who had 
grants at the Conquest, witnessed a 
charter of William, Earl of Mor- 
taine, in favour of Keynsham Abbey 
(Mon. ii. 299). The widow of 
Geofiry de St. Laud held from the 
Bishop at Winchester X148 (Win- 
ton Domesday). Adam de St. Laud 
was Viscount of Lincoln 1278, and 
Kalph de St. L. 1329. Thomas de 
St. Laud, 1297-1300, was returned 
as holding estates in Notts and Lin- 
coln. The principal branch was 
seated at Newton St. Laud, or St. 
Lo, Somerset, where it flourished 
till c. 1400, when the heiress m. Lord 
Botreauz. The male line continued 
in Sir John St. Lo, Constable of 
Bristol Castle, t. Henry VI. ; and in 
the St. Los of Dorset. Younger 
branches also continued to possess 
considerable estates in Somerset 
(Collinson, Somerset, iii. 342, &c.). 
Leland, t. Henry VUI., mentions a 
Sir John St. Lo then living (Itin. 
vii. 97). The St. Los of Dorset 
came from Somerset (Hutchings's 
Dorset, iii. 854). See Lows. 

&aiier, for Lavbb. 

&aiicber, for Laybb. 

&aiiiider, or Loundres. See 


&aiiiidei«. See X^ATJin)EB. 

&aiirel. Hugo Lorel, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). Robert Lorle, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 'y Hugh Lorel 1198 

^auraaoe, for Lattsengs. 

&aiirenee. William Lorenz, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); John^ 
Richard, William Ijfturenz or Lau- 


rence Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Also for 
St. Laubekce. 

%MV9TB, See Laveb. 

&aTer. Osmond Lavarde, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); John le Lar 
verd, Theobald Laver, Engl. c. 1272 

tavern, for Laveb. 

&aw. 1. a local name; >2. for 
Lowe or St. Lowe. 
See Law. 
1, for Lawnde, or Land. 

&awranee, for Laxtbekce. 

&awreU. See Laxtbel. 

Lawrence. See Lat7BE1T07 
See Law, 

Walter Loison, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Aaysel. Hugh Loisel, Normandy 
1180 (MRS). From L'Oisel or 
L'Oiseau comes the English name 

&ajt. See Lttb. 

&axard. See IzABD. 

&eacb or Medicus. Robert, Wil- 
liam, Odard, Hugh, Nicholas, Mat- 
thew, Durand, Amulph, Robert, 
William Medicuf*,- Normandy 1180- 
98 (MRS). WilUam, Robert, Ju- 
lian, Alexander M. England 1194- 
1200 (RCR). 

^eabalr, for Leab. 

&eal. See Lbale. 

&eale, for Lille or Lisle. 

&ear, for Lyre, from L. Nor- 
mandy. Oliver de Lyre Norm. 13th 
cent. (MSAN. plate 14). William 
de Leyre held in Warwick and 
Leicester 13th cent. (Testa). 

Reason. See Lesson. 

&eau. See Ltis. 

leaver. See Leveb. 

heaven, for Leaveb. 

&ebeaii. See Bell. 

&eobe, for Leech. 

&eolunere| for De la Mare. As 




is elsewhere stated, in 1165 Robert 
de la Mare held 10 fees of the honour 
of Gloucester. From him sprang 
several branches in Gloucester, Wor- 
cester, and Hereford. In 13th cent. 
Thomas de Hanlej or De la Mare 
held Hanley-Thom of William de la 
M., who held of H. of Gloucester 
(Testa). Doddesham was also held 
from William de la M. by William 
le Man us (Mara), as was Kedmar- 
ley (Testa), and Thomas de Hanley 
held in Dodesham from Willia?! de 
la Mare (lb.). Gilbert de Hanley 
held from Sir Reginald de Ilanley 
or De la Mare. The Lords of Han- 
ley, where the La Mares were after- 
wards seated, were evidently a 
branch of De la Mare. It was usual 
to write the name 'Lamare,' as 
appears in the records, and it after- 
wards became ' Lachmare * by the 
same mode in which Lile became 
lidle, and Kenebel KnatchbulL 
Hence the Lords and Baronets 
Lech mere. See Dblamare. 

Aeddell, for Liddell. 

&edcar, for Lbdoer. 

&edcard, for Ledgar. 

Ziedrer. William de St. Leod- 
gario, and the fief of St. Leger, 
Normandy 1180-05 (MRS). Gilbert, 
Gisbert, and Robert de St. L. 1108 
(lb.). Hence the Lords Doneraile. 

&ee, for Lbigh, also local English 
of unknown origin. 

&eeeh. See Leach. 

keeelimere, for Lbghmebe. 

&eemaii, for Lemok. 

XieeinaiM, for Lebmaii^. 

&eeminff, for Leeman. 

&eer, for Lear. 

&eem, for Leer. 

Zieesoii. See LissoN. 

&eetob. See Leaoh. 

&eetc. See Ltte. 

Aefever. See Fabeb. 

Aefevre. See Fabeb. 

Gerard. Galterus Legars, Nor- 
mandy 1108 (MRS). Hence the 
baronets Legard. 

&enatt. Herveius Legatus (from 
his name of foreign origin) held in 
capite in Bucks 1086. In 1200 and 
1301 John and William Legat were 
bailsmen for the M.P. for Hertford 
(PPW). Helming Legat was Vis- 
count of Hertford 1401. 

Aenrett, for LEeGATT. 

^egfitt, for Lbggatt. 

&ewott| for Lbggatt. 

Aegb. See Leigh. 

Leicester or De Ghmville. Tho- 
mas de Joannisvillaand his fief men- 
tioned in Normandy 1180-05, Ralph 
de Jehanville 1108 (MRS). Of 
this fiunily Roger de Geneville gave 
the Church of Pictariville c 1000 
to St. Taurin Abbey, Evreux, Nor- 
mandy (Gall. Christ, xi. 130 Instr.). 
His descendants came to England 
1066, and t. Henry L Hugh [de 
Janville], Viscount of Leicester, wit- 
nessed the charter of Lenton Priory 
1100-1108 (Mon. i. 646). He was 
Viscount of Leicester 1130, and Sene- 
schal to Matilda de Senlis (Rot. Pip. ; 
Mon. i. 672). Ivo de Leicester, his son, 
was living 1130 (Rot. Pip.). The 
family then became vridely spread. 
In the same century Odo de L. and 
Ralph de Leicester gave lands in 
Normandy to Plessis Priory (MSAN, 
viii. 166, 167). William de Ganville, 
M.P. for Leicestershire 1322, occurs 
as * William de Leicester' (PPW). 
Roger de Leicester of this &mily 
possessed estates Leicestershire, t. 
Richard I. (he was son of Robert de 
L., witness to a charter of Salop 
Abbey, c. 1170, son of Ivo de L.). 
He witnessed 1100 the charter of 



Cokersand, LaDcaahire (Mon. ii. 
631) and was of that county c. 
1200 (RCR), and in 1208 paid a 
fine in Leicester (Hardy, Obi. et 
Fin.). From this line descended 
the Lysters of Rowton, Salop. He 
had two grandsons : 1. Sir Nicholas, 
of Lancashire, who acquired Tabley, 
Cheshire, and was ancestor of the 
Leicesters of Tabley; 2. Thomas, 
father of, 1. G^offry de L., M.P. for 
Derby 1311; 2. John of Derby, 
who, in 1321, obtained pardon as an 
adherent of Roger Mortimer, of 
Wigmore, and to whom in 1311 the 
Abbot of Salop was commanded by 
the king to make a payment of 20/. 
(PPW). He m. 1312 Isabel, dau. 
and heir of John de Bolton of Bol- 
land, Lancashire, and had Rich- 
ard Leicester, whose son John in- 
herited estates in Craven from the 
De Boltcns, and was ancestor of 
William Lister, Lord of Midhope 
Craven, ancestor of the Listers, Ba- 
rons Ribblesdale. 

Leicester or Lester. Robert de 
Lestre, Normandy 1180 (MRS); 
Oeoffry and Richard de L. Engl. 
1203 (Rot. Cane). Robert de Les- 
tre, c. 1272 (RH). 

^eiffb, a branch of the Norman 
house of Db la. Make ; also borne 
by other families. 

^elflitoii. Eyton remarks that 
in the early history of this family 
' invention has supplied the place of 
fact ' (Salop, vii. 326). It descends 
from Tihel, who t. Henry I. held 
from the Fitz-Alans (lb.). The 
name Tihel is Breton, as were the 
Fitz-Alans. Richard Fitz-Tihel 
held a fief from Fitz-Alan 1165 (Lib. 
Nig.). His son Richard de Lecton, 
Knight, was living 1203 (Rot.Canc). 
Hence the Leightons,* Baronets. 

&elt6h, for Leech (Lower). 

Aelte. See Ltte. 

Aely. Simon Lele, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS). William de Lee- 
lay, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Robert 
de Lelay 1194-1200 (RCR). 

lieman, for Lemon. 

Ziemann. See Lemon. 

Ziemere. See Lechmebs. 

Ziemmon, for Lemon. 

Aenunoiis. Roger I^eminz, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Vernon. Godefridus Lemon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). John Le- 
man, England 1194-1200 (RCR). 
Hence the Baronets Lemon. 

&enard, for Lennard. 

tendon. See Landon. 

&• jreve. See Neaye. 

&ene y. See Lennsy. 

Penney, from Lannai, Normandy. 
Walter, Joscelin, Hugo de Launay, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Henry 
de Laune, William Leny, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

lennard, for Leonabd. 

Sennoz, Dukes of Richmond. See 

&eiiiij', for Lennet. 

AeonarO, or St. Leonard, from 
St. Leonard, near F^amp, Nor- 
mandy. William Leonard, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). Robert de St, Leonard 
held that fief from Philip Augustus 
(Mem. Soc Ant. Norm. v. 187). 
Hence the Lennards, Earls of Sus- 

Aeonarda, for Leonabd. 

leopard, for Lepabd. 

&epard, for Le Pere, or Lepeb. 

&eper. Robert le Per, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS). WiUiam, Geoflry, 
Nicholas, &c., Le Pere, or Le Pare, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Xieppard. • See Lepabd. 

&erehe, for L'Arche, perhaps 




Font de L' ArchO; an ancient Norman 
name. William, son of Walter 
Pontelarche, was Viscount of Berks 
1130 (Rot Pip.). Osbert de Pont- 
delarche is mentioned in Normandy 
(lb.). Robert and Ralph P. held 
fiefs Berks and Hants 1165 (Lib. 

&emer, for Larner. 

&ealter or Lestre. See Leices- 


^esaeji for Lacy. 

&eater| or Lestre. ^S^ Leices- 


Restock. Ranulphus de Lestac, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

^estranre. This family de- 
scends from Ruald Lestrange, who 
witnessed a charter of Alan Fltz- 
Flaald in Norfolk 1112 (Mon. i. 627). 
The descent of the Lords Lestrange 
of ICnockyn has been treated by 
Eyton (Salop, x. 250, &c.). Ruald 
was of Breton origin, and was pro- 
bably son of Payne or Judicael de 
Peregrino, whose father Ruald or 
Rodaldus de Peregrino (or extra-^ 
neus, le Strange) granted part of the 
island of Noirmoutier to the Abbey 
of St. Saviour, Bretngne 1060 (Lo- 
bineau, Hist. Bret. ii. 176). Hence 
the Barons Strange of Knockin and 
of Blackmere. 

&etob, for LEEcn. 

&ett, for Leet. 

&etts, for Lett. 

Sever. Petrus Lievre, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Also from 
an English locality. 

Xieveraba, for Levesey, or Live- 

&evesqae. Ralph Leveske and 
John, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). 
Henry Eveske, England, c. 1272 

&evet, from Livet, Normandy. 

Ralph, William, Roger, Gilbert, 
Hugh Livet, Normandy, 1180-85 
(MRS). From John de Livet, ban- 
neret c. 1200, descended the Mar- 
quises of Barville (Des Bois). Roger 
de Livet granted lands in Stafford to 
Tetbury Abbey, t. William I. (Mon. 
i. 355). Robert de Livet held two 
fees Warwick, t. Henry I. (Lib. 
Niger). Thomas and Ralpb L. held 
lands in Normandy 1165 (Feod. 
Norm.). William Livet of York- 
shire, c. 1200 (RCR); Eustace 
Livet, York, 18th cent (Testa); 
John L. York, 1316 (PPW). 

lieTett, for Lbvbt. 

^erette, for Levbtt. 

Aevlok, for LBVBBavB. 

^evison, from Levasson, Nor- 
mandy. Robert de la Veneison, 
1180-95 (MRS); Adam, Richard, 
Robert de Leveson, Engl. c. 1272 

Levitt. See LsvBTT. 

&ewer. See LowEB. 

Xiewem, for Lewes. 

&ewia. 1. A patronymic, chiefly 
Cambro-Oeltic. 2. William de Lues, 
Walter Luiz, Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS); John, Robert Lews, or 
Lewis, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Osbert 
de Leus of Worcestershire, 1199 
(RCR) ; Adam de Lewes, Glou- 
cester, 1203 (Rot. Cane). Hence 
Sir G. Oomewall Lewis, the emi- 
nent scholar and statesman. 

Aewaey, for Lucy (Lower). 
Richard do Luceio, Alexander, Ro- 
ger, William, Nicholas, Herbert, 
Normandy 1180-1200 (MRS. and 
Mem. Soc Ant. Norm, v.) SeehvcY, 

Aeyoeater, or De Janville. See 

^eyland. See JjELAITD. 

besard. Roger Lisiart, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS). 



rd. Uugo Lesiardus, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Xdbby, for L'Abb^. See Abbot. 

Xilberty. Roger livardd, Nor- 
mandj, 1108 (MRS); Ralph Le-> 
varde, Alan Leyberd, Engl. c. 1272 

Xilddall, for LiDDELL. 

Zdddell, probably descended from 
Turgis Brundoz (Rot. Pip. 31 Hen. 
I.), a Norman, to whom Liddel or 
Lydale, on the borders of Scotland, 
was granted by Ranulph Meechin, 
t. Henry I. It remained with his 
descendants till t. John, when it 
passed away by an heiress to the 
house of De Stateyille, and then to 
that of Wake. The younger branch 
of the De Liddels settled in Scotland, 
where John de Lidel in 1292 held 
the revenues of Dundee in farm (Rot, 
Scot. i. 17), while about the same 
time William de Lydel was senes- 
chal of the Bishop of Glasgow, and 
led the forces of the see to the sup- 
port of RoberC Bruce (Palgrave, 
Documents illustr. Hist. Scotland, i. 
845). In 1383 William lidell had 
licence to enter England for mercan- 
tile purposes with his train (Rot. 
Scot. ii. 64). In 1406 Sir WUliam 
de Lydale witnessed a charter of 
Robert Duke of Albany (Registr. 
Mag. Sigill. Scot 225). Robert L. 
of Balnure was Dapifer to the king 
1453, Sir James of Halkerstoun am- 
bassador to England 1474, and 1477 
George de L. had licence to purchase 
bows in England for the Duke of 
Albany (Rot Scot. ii. 454), and ap- 
pears to have settled in England. 
His son Thomas Liddel m. Mar- 
garet, dau. of John de Leyboume, 
and had issue, of whom Thomas L. 
was Sheriff of Newcastle, and Wil- 
liam alderman of Morpeth, From 

the former descended the Liddels 
Lords Ravensworth. 

Uddie, for LiDDELL or Lisle. 

Xtlddon, for Ledun, from Lidon 
near Saintes, Aquitaine. Henry Le- 
dun held in Wilta part of a fee from 
Simon Ledun ISth cent (Testa, 
153). Hence Liddon, the noble 
Christian apologist 

Zddf ett, for Lbgett. 

Udie, for Lisle. 

Uell, for Lisle. 

xanrett, for LBGeArr. 

Xiffbt, for Lttb. 

&iie, for Lisle. 

&iiea, for Lisle. 

Uley, for LftLT. 

&IU, for Lisle. 

TdUey, for Lely. 

uiiie, for Lely. 

&IU7, for Lelt. 

XiUnebear, for Ldcbbeeb. 

iblmbert, for Lambert. 

&linebeer, for LncBiBD. 

Xdmbtrd, for Lambsbb. 

Slnooln. Alured de Lincoln came 
from Normandy with the Conqueror. 
He witnessed a charter in Normandy 
1080 (Gall. Christ si. 23), and 1086 
held a great barony in Lincoln and 
Bedford. In 1130 Robert de L. 
occurs (Rot. Pip.), and 1165 Alured 
de L. held a barony of thirty fees. 
There were various collateral 
branches, from .one of which pro- 
bably descended Abraham Lincoln, 
President of the United States. 

Und, from Lynde, near Lille jand 
Hazebrook, Flanders. The family 
of De la Lynde was seated in Dorset 
at an early date. 

&lnder, for LAin)0B. 

Unde. See Iakd, 

Undeaay, for LitrDSAT. 

Aindley. The name is derived 
from lindley, Yoikshire, which was 




held (Idth cent) from Roger de 
Mowbray by knight service, by Wil- 
liam de RodeviUe or Kadeville, of 
Normandy (Testa de Neville, 92 06). 
Rudeville, now Rouville, is near 
* Gisors. The family of R. probably 
took the name of its manor, Lindley. 

Undon, a branch of Lacbllbs. 

Aindsay, or De Limesi, a branch 
of the baronial Norman house of De 
Toesni, of Toesni and Conches. This 
was one of the sovereign families 
which formerly ruled in Norway 
from immemorial ages, but were di^ 
possessed by Harold Harfager c. 860. 
Malahulcius,who accompanied Rollo, 
his nephew, had issue, Hugo, Lord 
of Cavalcamp in Neustria, whose 
sons were, Ralph or RaniUph, and 
Hugo, Archbishop of Rouen 942- 
980, the latter of whom gave Toesni 
to his brother Ralph. The grand- 
son of Ralph, also named Ralph, 
was c. 1011 appointed Castellan of 
Tillieres, jointly with Nigel Viscount 
of Coutances. He had issue, Roger 
de Toesni, sumamed D^Espagne, on 
account of his prowess against the 
Saracens in Spain, progenitor of the 
De Toesnis, hereditary standard- 
bearers of Normandy, barons of 
Toesni and Conches, Normandy, and 
of Stafford and Belvoir in England, 
ancestors of the English houses of 
Cholmondeley, Egerton, Gresley, and 
others. Roger D^Espagne*;? brother, 
Hugh de Toesni, was sumamed De 
Limesay from his Norman seigneurie, 
and was living 10(30. He had several 
sons, who accompanied the Con- 
queror, viz. : 1. lialph de Limesay, 
baron of Wolverley, Warwick, 1086, 
whose barony ultimately passed in 
part to the Scottish line of Limesay ; 
2. Baldric de L., who held lands 
from the Earl of Chester 1086 ; and 

was father of Walter de Limesay or 
Lindesay, who obtained grants in 
Scotland, and witnessed the inquisi- 
tion made in 1116 into the posses- 
sions of the see of Glasgow. From 
this baron descended the great house 
of Lindsay, Limesy, or Limesay in 
Scotland, Earls of Crawford and 
Balcarres, Dukes of Montrose (tee 
Lord Lindsay's lives of the Lind- 
says); while various branches in 
England continued to bear the same 
name under various forms, and with 
armorial identifications evidencing 
their common origin. 
Aindsey, for Lotdsat. 
UnnelL Robert Lunel, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 
Unney, for Lenity. 
&lnom, for limon or Lbmok. 
Zdne 7, for Lutkby. 
Unsey, for ItUSTDaLY. 
Union. John de Lintot and the 
fief of L. Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 
This fief was near Dieppe. Richard 
de L. and William, his brother, were 
benefactors to Belvoir Priory, Rut- 
land, t William L (Mon. L 328). 
Richard de Lintot held a fief in 
Normandy 1166 (Feod. Norm.). The 
name often occurs in England. 
&ioii. See Lyon. 
Uale. See Anderson-Pelhaic. 
AiMon, from Lison, Normandy 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 185). 
William Lesson, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Hence Leeson, Earl of Milltown. 
Uater. See Leicester. 
XdtteU. Ralph, William, Ber- 
nard, Herbert Parvus or Le Petit, 
1 180-95, Normandy (MRS). Four- 
teen of the name occur in Normandy 
1198 (lb.) ; many in England, c. 
1108 (RCIl). 
bittte. See Litibll. 
&ittlet3ii. See Lyttblton. 



^Ivesey. Warner Levezied| and 
Ralph, Normandy, 1180 (MRS); 
Hunfrid Leuveyse, Engl. c. 1272 

&iven, for Letbtt. 
See Loch. 

William Lodres, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-06 (MRS); Agnes, 
Emma la Lodere, Engl. c. 1272 

&ebb. William Lobes, Normandy, 
1180-96 (MRS). Mabilia and 
Henry de la Lobe, Normandy, 1180- 
96 (MRS). 

bobs. See LoBB. 

&oob. Thomas de Loches, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Laurent 
de Loches, EngL c. 1272 (RH). 

looker. Roger Locheor, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-06 (MRS); John, 
Jordan Lokar, 'Engl. c. 1272 (RH) ; 
Richard Lokere, Normandy, c. 1186 

XK>eket, for Lookhabt. 

^ookluurt, or Locard, probably 
foreign. Stephen Locard witnessed 
a charter of Richard de Morville be- 
fore 1163 (Douglas, Baronage, i. 
323). Jordan Locard 1166 wit- 
nessed a charter of Walter Fitz- 
Alan, Dapifer (Kelso Chart). 

&o«lLett, for Lockard or LocK- 



&oelLj'er. See LociCBB. 

boeoek, perhaps for Lovecot, or 
Lovetot, from L. Normandy, of 
which Durand was lord, c. 1030. 
William de Lovetot founded Work- 
sop Priory, Notts, t. Henry I. His 
barony passed to the Fumivals. 
Nigel, his younger son, had descend- 
nnts, who are mentioned t. Edward I. 
Richard de L. held fees in Notts 
from Paganel 1166. The name of 
Lovecote or Lovecock is afterwards 

found in various parts of England, 
Bucks, Leicester, Devon, Wilts, &c. 
The name of Locock appears to be 
an abbreviation of it. 

dodder. See Loaseb. 

&oddldffe, for LoDOB. 

&oder. See Loasbb. 

XiOdffe, or Lodges. Richard, 
William, Ralph, Robert de Loges, 
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Ger- 
oius de Logis occurs in Normandy 
1060. From him descended Bigod 
de Loges, Baron of Aldford, Chester, 
and Odard de Loges, Baron of Wig- 
ton, Cumberland, t. William L The 
family also appears in Berks and 

&oe. William de Loe, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS) ; Ralph de la Lowe, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

&omer. Durand I^ioemer, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Margery Lum- 
ber, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

bond. Richard, Robert, &c. De 
Londa, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 
Anschetil de Lunda witnessed a 
charter (12th cent) in York (Mon. i. 
666); Stephen de Lund of York- 
shire 1260 (Roberts, Excerpta). 

London. William, Robert Lon- 
don, Norm. 1180-96 (MRS). Of 
this family was William de Londres, 
one of the conquerors of Glamor- 
gan, 1090, ancestor of the Lords 
Loundres of Naas, and Thomas de 
L., who settled ia Scotland before 
1163 (Chart Mailros.). 

&one, for Lond. 

Aung. 1. Petrus de Longa, Nor- 
mandy, t. Phil. Augustus (Mem. 
Soc. Ant Norm. v. 177) ; Emma de 
Longues, Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
Agnes Longa, Enj(l. c. 1272 (RH) ; 
2. from Le Long. 

bonce. See LoKO. 

Aonffmi. See LoNO. 




KonffMldy for L0V6TILLB. 

&oBff¥l]l0' A branch of the 
hotiM of Oiffardy barons of Langue- 
TiUe and Bolbec near Dieppe, Nor- 
mandy. Oabeme de Longueville or 
^Bolbec, with William de Bolbec, 
Robert Malet, and Gilbert de Menill 
c 990, g^ave the church of Pictar- 
irille, Normandj, to religious uses. 
In 1165 Henry de Longavilla held 
from Nigel de Luvetot in Hunts 
(Lib. Nig.). Kichard de Logril 
occoxB in Bucks 1199, William in 
Herts 1198, and Roger de Longavilla 
in Hunts c. 1200 (RCR). John de 
L. had a writ of military summons 
1259. Hence Longueyille, Lord 
Grey de Ruthyn, and probably the 
Longfields, Viscounts Longueville. 

Kooker. See Logkbb. 

Xoomea. Hugo Lomme, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Henry 
Home, Philip, Ralph Lomb, Engl. 
c 1272 (RH). 

&01M. See Loose. 

&ooae, from Los, Normandy. 
Robert de Los, 1219 (Mem. Soc 
Ant. Norm. y.). Hugh de Luza, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

&oratne. John, Robert, Simon, 
Henry Laurane or Laurone, and the 
fief of Lauraine, Normandy, 1180- 
95 (MRS). Albert de Loraine 
(Lothariensis) was a baron in Here- 
ford and Bedford 1086. Roger Loer- 
ing was of Bedford 1165. In 13 th cent. 
William Loharing was a benefactor 
of Gisbome Priory, York (Mon. ii, 
151). In 1333 Eustace de Lorreyne 
was a Commissioner, Berwick-on- 
Tweod (Rot. Scotise, i. 200). The 
descent is traced by records to the 
family of Lorraine, Baronet. 

&orek. Rufus de Lorec, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

&ord. Osmond de Lavarde^ Nor- 

mandy 1180 (MRS); John le La- 
vord, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

&ordaii. Elye Londin, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); Jane le Loid- 
i[n]g, EngL c 1272 (RH). 

XKweiis. William Loreni, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William 
Lorens, Engl, c 1272 (RH). 

&o(rie. Robert Lorre, the fief of 
Lurre, Fortin de Luri, Roger de 
Lury, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS); 
Richard Lure, EngL c. 1272 (RH). 

iKMrlmer. Robert and John 
Lauremarius, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS); Geoffry, Lambert^ Mau- 
rice, WiUiam Loremer, 1198 (lb.), 
Adam, Ralph L., Eng. c 1272 

liorlmer. lUchard, Walter, Peter, 
John, William Loremarius, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Nicholas 
Lorimar, &c. Engl, c 1272 (RH). 

Sbortmler. See LoBDCEK. 

lMria%, Henricus Loherene, Nor- 
mandy 1180, and Asketil (MRS). 

&orklii, for LARsnr. 

lorkinff, for Larking. 

XKirmler, for LoRiKEB. 

&ort. William Lortie, Robert, 
and William de Lortie, Normandy 
1180-98 (MRS). See Hobt. 

^oryiner, for LoBlMEB. 

Xiosb. Gaufridus Loske, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Michael, 
Nicholas Losse, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

&ottlmer, for Laiimeb. 

&onoli, from Loches, Touraine. 
Laurence de Luches mentioned in 
Oxford 1270 (Roberts, Excerpta, ii.). 
Warin de Luches and others charged 
with entry on the Manors of the De 
Spencers, Bucks (PPW). Thomas 
de Luches summoned from Berks to 
a great Council 1324 (PPW). ^ 

liOiiiaaoii. Walter Loison, Nor* 



mandy 1180-06 (MRS); Hidph 
Luasing, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

&oimd, for Loin). 

&onp. Herbert, Joscelin, Wil- 
liam Lupus or Le Loup, Normandy 
1108 (MRS) ; John, Rich., Robert, 
William Lupus, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

XK»vatt, for LoYBTT. 

&oiils. See Lewis. Hence the 
baronets of the name. 

^ave, a form of Le Lou, or Lupus 
(Lower). See Loxtp. 

JtovedtLj, from Loveday, or Lou- 
det, Toulouse. William Loveday 
was a benefactor to the Knights 
Templars (Mon. L 646). Richard 
L. 13th cent, witnessed a charter of 
Almaric Pechd (Mon. ii. 84). In 
1297 William L., of Oxford, a writ 
of military summons (PPW). 

XK>vell. Roger, William, Nicho- 
las, Adam Loyel, or Louvel, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). The Lo veils. 
Barons of Gary, were a branch of 
the house of Ivry. See Pbkcbval. 

&over, from Louviers, Normandy. 
John de Loviers 1180-96 (MRS). 

&overliif . See LoBiNO. 

Sovesy, for Litesey. 

&oTen. Richard, Peter, Ralph 
Louvet, or Lovet, Normandy 1180- 
96 (MRS) ; WiUiam L. 1080 held 
lands Berks, Bedford, Northampton, 
Leicester, in capite, Robert L. 1166 
held lands Normandy. Hence the 
baronets Lovett. 

ZK»Ti«, for Lewis. * 

bOTltt, for LOYSTT. 

Zk»w. See Lowe. 

Aowe. 1. for St. Lo, or St Laud, 
bearing a bend. William de St. 
Laudo, 1180, the canons, forest, yille, 
castle, and fief of^ in Normandy 
(MRS). SeehAVD. 2. for Le Loup, 
or Lu, bearing wolves. See Lotjp. 
8. from La Loe, or La Lupe, 

Normandy. Thomas, and Hugh de 
la Loe, Norm. 1180 (MRS). See 

&oweii. William de Loven, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). Robert de 
Lovent, Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

&ower. Hugo de Luera, Nor- 
mandy 1196 (MRS); the heirs of 
Lower, England c. 1272 (RH). 

Itowerj, See LowEB. 

&owes. Richard Lowes, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Robert 
Loys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

&ownde«, for Lond. 

&ownds, for LoNO. 

&OWSOI1. See Lawson. 

&owtlier, or Malcael. Hervey, 
Ralph Malcael, Normandy 1180 
(MRS). One of these paid a tine in 
the Bailifry of Coutances 1198 ([b.). 
Also Tieric Mains Catulus 1198 
(lb.). Helto Malus Catulus or Mal- 
cael, t. William I. had a grant of 
Crakanthorpe and other estates 
Westmoreland. He granted lands 
to Holm Cultram Abbey, and had, 
1, Ralph of Crakanthorpe, father of 
William Mauchael, t Stephen, 
whose son William Malus Catulus 
granted to Geofiry M. lands in Cra- 
kanthorpe 1179, and was ancestor of 
the Malcaels Lords of Crakanthorpe, 
and the family of Crakanthorpe ; 2, 
Humphry Malcael, Lord of Lowther, 
who granted part of that Church to 
Holm Cultram (Mon. ii. 74). His 
son Geofiry Malcanelle, t. Henry H. 
granted lands at Crakanthorpe to 
Alexander de Crakanthorpe, and had 
issue William and Thomas de Low- 
ther, who, 12th cent., witnessed a 
charter to Holm Cultram Abbey 
(lb. 428). Roger Malus Catulus, a 
third brother, was Vice-Chancellor 
to Richard Coeur de Lion (Madoz, 
Exch. i. 77). These particulars have 




been chiefly gathered from Nichol- 
son and Bums (844, 346). From 
this family descend the Earls of 
Lonsdale, the Lords Crofton, and 
the Baronets Lowther. 

buard. SeeJjjnsB, 

&abln, or St. Lubin. The fief of 
St. Lubin, Normandy (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 179). 

buoas. ], from De Lukes, or 
Luches. See LoucH. Lady Eliza 
de Lucas, 1275, was the widow of 
Haymond de Lukes (Roberts, Ca- 
lend. Qeneal.). 2, a patronymic. 3. 

^noey. See Lxrcr. 

&iiek, for Luke. 

&aolLett, for Lockett. 

&1107, a baronial family (see 
Lewset), from Lucy, near Rouen. 
Richard de Lucy occurs in Nor- 
mandy t. Hen. L (MSAN, viii. 428). 
In 1165 Richard de Lucy*s barony in 
Passy consisted of 19 fees. He 
also held 19 ia Devon, besides others 
in Kent, Norfolk, Suffolk (Lib. 
Niger), and in 1156 in Northum- 
berland. Geofiry de Lucy 1165 
held one fee Devon. Li ISth cent. 
William de Lucy held Charlcote, 
Warwick (Testa), and 1312-24 WU- 
liam Lucy was MP. for that county 
(PPW). This branch was some- 
times named de Charlcote. Sir 
Tnomas Lucy and others of Kent c. 
1300 (PPW). 

&aeooek. See LococE. 

Xtuer. See Lower. 

&iiffr, for LriE. 

&iilLe. William de Leuca, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

bnke, from St. Luc, near Evreux, 
Normandy. Simon de St. Luc, Eng- 
land c. 1272 (RH). 

XiiilLes. See LxrcAS. 

I, for LXTKBS. 


&iimb, for LoHB. 

&iiiid, for Lound, or Lokb. 

bmiel. Robert Lunel, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). This family was 
seated in Warwickshire. 

Xiiiiit, for Lum). 

&iisb. See LosH. Simon de 
Lusco, and Godefrid, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). 

bnsber, for Lusers or Lisores. 
This &mily, like Lusers and Lisores, 
bears a chief. William de Lusoris, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The 
Barons of Lisores, Normandy, were a 
branch of the Bassetts. Hugh de 
Lisures granted lands to Thomey 
Abbey, t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 247), 
and 1128 witnessed a charter of 
Jocelyn Crespin in Normandy (La 
Roque, ii. 1816). In 1166 Warner 
de Lisures held a barony in Wilts, 
Robert in Hunts, and R. was forester 
in fee, Northants (Lib. Niger). 
Nigel 13th cent held in Notts 

&iuilL, for LxTSH. 

&aton. Robert and William 
Luiton, Normandy 1198 (MRS). Pe- 
trus Luittin, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). Gilbert and Roger de 
Luiton, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR). 

Xtuttrell, a baronial family. Ralph 
and Robert Lottrel, Normandy 1180, 
Ramald and Martin Lottrel 1195, 
Osbert Lottrel 1198 (MRS). Robert 
Lotrel and Hugh his son were bene- 
factors to the Abbey of Barberie, 
Normandy, at its foundation (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 85 Instr.). Symon Lutro 
mentioned in England 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.), Geoffry Luterel in Lincoln t. 
Richard I. (Dugdale), from whom 
descended the Barons Luttrel, and 
the Earls of Carhampton. 

&yall, for Lisle. 

Xiyoett. Hubert, Sylvester Lesot, 



Nonnandy 1198 (MRS). E. Lesote, 
Engl, c 1272 (RH). 

&ydaIL See LiDDELL. 

^r AtfaU* See Lidbell. 

&yddim, for LiSDOir. 

^reU, for Lisle. Hence the ce- 
lebrated geologist, Sir C. LyelL 

&yle, for Lisle. 

^reiy for Lisle. 

X^nd. See JjUTD, 

X^nde. See Iasd. 

l^jim, from Lions^ Normandy. In- 
gelram de lions came to England 
1066 (Mon. Angl. ii. 604), and held 
Corsham and Culington from the 
King. He had Ranulph, whose bro- 
ther William de L. had a grant in 
Norfolk from Earl Walter Giffard, 
and left descendants there. Rar 
nulph had Ingelram de Lions, named 
Parcar, as being forester of Croxton, 
Leicester, by exchange with the 
King (Mon. Angl.). William Par- 
carius de Lions was a benefactor to 
Croxton Abbey, t. Henry H., and 
was brother of Hugh de Lyons, who 
was deprived of his estates 1203 
(Nicholls, Leicester). From him 
descended the family of Parcar, or 
Parker, and the Earls of MacclesGeld. 
Roger de Lyonn, of the same fisimily, 
held Begbroke, Oxford, 13th cent, 
from Walter de Lucy (Testa, 112). 
Sir Richard de Lyons held lands in 
Oxford and Bucks 1276, and was 
father or grandfather of John de 
Lyons, who 1334 was summoned 
from Oxfordshire to attend the King 
with horses and arms at Roxburgh 
(Rot Scot. L 306). He in 1343 had 
charters for lands in Perth and Aber- 
deen, and from David II. obtained 
the reversion of the thanedom of 
Glamis. His son Sir John Lyon, of 
Glamis, was Great Chamberlain of 
Scotland, and from him descended 

the Lords Glamis, Earls of Strath« 
more and Kinghom. 

Xorona. Roger de Leons, and the 
Castle and Forest of L., Normandy 
1180-85 (MRS). The name is de- 
rived from Lions, Normandy (eee 
Lyon), descending from William de 
L., t Henry I., of Norfolk, where 
the family continued in 1346, after 
which they extended to Essex, Mid- 
dlesex, and Ireland. Hence the 
Lords Lyons. 

Xiya. Richard Liesce, Normandy 
1108 (MRS) ; WilUam de la Lease, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Xiysley, for Lisle (Lower). 

Xiysoiui, for Lesson. 

iMjte, Radulphus Lichait, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). Geoffry, Wal- 
ter, Roger, Lete, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). The family was of note in 
the West of England. 

byttelton, or Westcote, appears 
to be a branch of De Vautort or 
Valletort, from Vautort, Maine, of 
which family Reginald, Hugh, and 
Goisfrid de Valletort came to Eng- 
land 1066. Reginald held thirty- 
three lordships from the Earl of 
Cornwall, 1086. From him de- 
scended Hugh de Valletort, who in 
1165 held one fee in Devon and 
fifty-nine in Cornwall (see Dugdale 
for the later history). Joel de 
Valletort, a younger brother, was 
living 1165, and held estates in 
North Tawton, Derth, and Alfeton, 
Devon, of the Earls of Devon (Lib. 
Nig. ; Testa). From him descended 
the Valletorts of North Tawton, 
who bore argent, three bends gules, 
within a bordure bezants. The 
same arms, with slight difTerenoe 
of tincture, were borne by the family 
of Westcote in Marwood, near 
North Tawton, whence it may be 




iaferred that they were a yotmger 
branch. Of this line Eustace de 
Marwood occurs; Idth cent. (Testa). 
Henry de Westcote, his son or 
grandson, possessed W. 1279 (Col- 
lins); and in 1314 John de Westcote 
occurs. Kobert W. is mentioned in 
Devon, 1424, and his brother, Tho- 
mas Westcote of Westcote in Mar- 
wood, m. the heiress of Lyttelton 
of Worcester, and was father of 
the famous Lyttelton, Lord Chief 
Justice, author of the treatise on 
Tenures, and ancestor of Lord 
Lyttelton the historian. Hence the 
existing Lords Lyttelton. 

Ziyttoii-Biilwer. This family, 
the original name of which was 
Wiggott, Wigott, or Bygod, is a 
branch of the Bigods, Earls of Nor- 
folk ; and its ancient arms as ' Wy- 
gott ' are those of the Bigods, with 
appropriate differences (viz. a cross 
quarterly pierced or, between four 
escallops arg., a fifth in the centre 
point). The Bigots or Wigots 
appear, from various circumstances 
too long to be detailed, to be de- 
scendants of Wigot de St. Denis, 
one of the greatest nobles of Nor- 
mandy, who made grants to Cerisy 
Abbey in 1042, and in 1050 sub- 
scribed a charter of Duke William 
at the head of the Norman barons. 
He was married to a sister of 
Turstin Goz, father of Richard 
D'Avranches (father of Hugh Lu- 
pus), and had a younger son, Robert 
Wigot, Fitz- Wigot, or Bigot, who 
was introduced by Richard D'Av- 
ranches to the favour of Duke 
William. He had, 1, Roger, an- 
cestor of the Wigots or Bigots, 
Earls of Norfolk ; 2, William. 

William Bigot, the second son, 
went into Apulia, but returned with 
Geoffry Ridel, t WilUam ' L 
(Domesd.), and had a grant of 
Dunmow and Finchingfield, Essex, 
where he made gifts to Thetford 
Abbey (Mon. i.). He had Hger, 
who in 1096 was chief commander 
in Palestine under Tancred, who 
left him in command of 200 knights 
to defend Jerusalem (Ord. Vitalis, 
755). He had two sons, Humphry 
and William Bigot, who witnessed 
a charter of William, son of Roger 
B., for Thetford (Mon.). Raymond 
B., son of Humphry, held one fee 
in Suffolk, 11C5 (Lib. Nig.). Wil- 
liam his grandson (Blomefield, ii. 
258) was father of Bartholomew, 
who was despoiled of his goods at 
Dunmow and Alfreton, t. Henry HL 
EEis grandson. Sir Ralph Bigot of 
Dunmow, M.P. for Essex, had issue 
1, Walter, whose line terminated in 
coheiresses, t. Henry IV. ; 2, John, 
of Marham, Norfolk, 1315, whose 
son Roger, of Norfolk, 1324 (PPW), 
left descendants, of whom Robert 
Wygod, a clergyman, occurs 1350, 
John Wygott in 1480, William 
Bigot in 1555, and John Wygot in 
1580, when the last was possessed 
of the lordship of Geist, Norfolk. 
From him descended the family of 
Wiggott of Geist, which assumed 
the names of Lytton, Earle, Bulwer, 
and from which sprang Edward 
L3rtton Bulwer, Lord Lytton, the 
celebrated writer, and his brother, 
Henry Lytton Bulwer, Lord Bailing, 
the eminent diplomatist. Another 
branch of this family assumed the 
name of Chute, whence the Chutes 
of the Vine, Hants. 





ly for Mace. 

Mabbert. Hugh and Eoger 
Mabire, Normandy, 1180-06 (MRS) ; 
John de Mapert, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Mabbettj for Mabbebt. 

Mabbltt, for MabbebT. 

Mabey, for Malbt. 

Mabln, for Maffin. 

Maby» for Malby. 

Maoe. William de Mes, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95; Rener Mape, lb. 
1198 (MRS) ; Adam, John, Richard 
Mace, EngL c 1272 (RH). 

Maoey, or Masst, from Macy, 
Normandy, a lordship and parish. 

Macbell, or Malcael. See Low- 


Machin, from Le Machun or 
Le Meschin, a Norman aobriqnet 

Maokney. See Magnat. 

Maekrell. Ralph and Robert 
Makerel, Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 
Charlton Maekrell, Somerset, pre- 
serves the name. 

BKaokHU, for Mackabbll. 

MaekrlU. See Mackbell. 

Maeer, for Mabe. 

BKaoers, for Mabes. 

Mairer) for Ma job. 

MaflTffot. Richard Margot, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Robert Mag- 
gote, EngL c. 1272 (RH). 

MaflTpi. Hugo Magea, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS); John 
Magge, EngL c. 1^72 (RH). 

Ma^nay. Qillebert Magn^, Ri- 
chard and Jordan de Mngniei, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS), also Robert 
and Nigel de Magny (lb.). Of this 

family was Oliver de Mangny or 
Manny, so famous in the reign of 
Edward HI., and a peer of England. 

Magner. Ralph le Maigner 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

Magnns. Gilbert, Warin, Ralph, 
Robert, Tustin, William Magnus, 
or Le Grand, Normandy, 1198 
(MRS) ; WiUiam and Simon Mag- 
nus, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Maile. Gislebert de Maisle, 
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS) ; Geof- 
fry, William Mai, WiUiam Mayle, 
EngL c. 1272 (RH). 

MalUard. Gerold, Vivan MaU- 
lard, Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS). 
The arras of the Mallards are pre- 
served by Robson. 

Main. See Maine. 

BSalne, or De Mayenne. See 

Malnwarlnc, or Mesnil-Garin, a 
well-known Norman family. Ro- 
bert de Mesnil Garin, Normandy, 
1180 (MRS); William de MenU 
Garin, and the churches of St. John 
and St. Mary, Meml Garin, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Ranulph de 
Mesnilgarin was Lord of M. near 
Coutances, and in 1086 held twelve 
lordships in barony from Hugh 
Lupus (Domesd. Chesh. 267). 
Richard and Roger de Menilgarin, 
his sons, were benefactors to Chester 
Abbey in 1093, and before 1119. 
Roger de Menilwarin (son of Wil- 
liam de M.), t Henry 11., gave one- 
third of Tabley to Chester Abbey. 
From this baron descended the 
Mesnilgarins or Mainwarings of 
Peover, Baronets. A bnmch was 




seated in Norfolk, t. Henry II., of 
which was Kalph Mejngaryn, Miles, 
founder of Wayboum Abbey, Nor- 
folk, whose descendants long con- 
tinued (Mon. i. 490). 
r, for Mass. 
», for Mabb. 

Geofiry Mazue, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Roger de 
Maisie (lb.). 

Maltland, or Maltalent. Robert 
Maltalent, Normandy, 1198 (MRS). 
Maltalent was near Nantes. Ralph 
Maltalent, c. 1135, witnessed a 
charter in York (Mon. ii. 192), as 
did Gilbert Mantalent, t. Henry II. 
(i. 733). The family was seated in 
York in 1165, wh^n Richard Malta- 
lent held half a knight's fee from 
Vescy of Alnwick, of which he had 
been enfeoffed by Eustace Fitz-John 
(Lib. Nig.), and also half a fee from 
Percy. He witnessed a charter of 
Eustace F. John (Mon. ii. 592) to 
the priory of Alnwick. Richard M. 
paid a fine to the Crown in North- 
umberland, 1231 (Hodgson, iii., iii. 
163). Thomas de Matulant, a 
younger brother, settled in Scotland, 
t. William the Lion (Chart. Mailros.), 
and d. 1228. His son, William de 
Matulent, witnessed charters of 
Alexander H. and d. c. 1250. From 
him descended the Dukes and Earls of 

Major. Warin, Ralph, Robert 
Major, Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; 
William Mair, Engl. c. 1272 ; Wil- 
liam Maior, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; William le Magere, Engl. 
c 1272 (RH). 

Kajon, for Major. 
I, for Maohin. 

(, for Machin. 
I, for Machin. 

mmlhjf for Malbisse. Hugh 

Malbise, Normandy, 1180-05 
(MRS); Hugh Malbisse, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Male. See Maile. 

BKalet, a well-known Norman 
baronial family. Barons of G^rardi- 
yilla or GraviUe, near Havre, Nor- 
mandy. The ancestor was probably 
Gerard, a Scandinavian prince, one 
of the companions of Rollo, who 
gave his name to his fief. Maleth, 
his son or grandson, was father of 
Robert Malet, who c. 990 united 
with Osbeine de Longueville, Wil- 
liam de Breteuil, Gilbert de Menill, 
and others in giving the Church of 
Pictariville to religious uses. The 
gift was confirmed by his family 
(Gall. Christ, zi. ; Instr. 139). 
William Maleth, whose name is 
conspicuous in the history of the 
Conquest, witnessed a charter before 
the Conquest (Gall. Christ xi. 828). 
Robert M. his son, 1086, held the 
vast barony of Eye, Suffolk, and 
was one of the greatest proprietors 
in England. From him descended 
the Malets of Normandy. Several 
brothers of the family settled in 
England, of whom Durand M. occurs 
1086 in Leicester, Notts, and Lin- 
coln ; Gilbert and William in Suf- 
folk. From a branch possessed of 
the Lordship of Corry Malet, 
Somerset, 1165 (Lib. Nig.)^ <le- 
scended the Malets of Somerset and 
the baronets of the name. 

Xalin, fur Maliks. 

Xalinr, for Malin. 

Xalinirsy for MAxnr. 

BKalins, or De Maliiies, from M., 
Flanders. The Lords of Malines 
descended from Bertold, living c. 
800, and were established as Advo- 
cates or Protectors of Malines by 
the Bishops of Liege. They became 



oxtinct soon after 1300. In Eng- 
land Godeschal de Maghelenis had 
custody of the barony of Mont- 
gomery, t Henry HI. In 1312 
Henry de Malines paid a fine for 
delaying to take the order of knight- 
hood; and 1322 William Malyn 
was Bailiff of Ipswich. Hence the 
eminent Vice- Chancellor of the name. 

Mallalne, for Mbliadew. 

Mallan, for Maun. 

Mallett, for ^Iallet. 

Mallook. Henry, William de 
Mailloc, Normandy, 1180-95 ; Henry 
de Maloc, 1198 (MRS). 

Malmalng. Koger, Frederick, 
Gilbert, Fatric le Malesmains, or 
Malis Manibus, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). In England this family 
was seated in Kent. The original 
name seems to have been Berville. 
See Barwell. 

Malpas, or De Malpassu, a 
branch of the ancient Barons of 
Malpas. See Eoebton. 

Maljon, formerly Malaon, the 
arms of which, arg. a lion ramp. gu. 
crowned az., are preserved by Rob- 
son, and correspond with those of 
the Viscounts de Mauleon of Poitou, 
a branch of the Garlovingian Vis- 
counts of Thouars. 

Man. See LoHB. 

Mancel. Alvered, Ralph, Gislc* 
bert, John Mancel or Mansel, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95; Warin, Ranulph, 
W^illiam M. 1198 (MRS); John M. 
was of Rutland, Worcester, and 
Leicester ; Ranulph of Oxford ; 
William of Cambridge and Glou- 
cester (RCR). Hence theMansells 
Baronets and the Lords Mansell. 

Mander, for Madders. 

Manders, from Mandres, near 

MandeviUe, or Manneville, from 

Manneyille in the Cotentini Nor- 
mandy, a well-known baronial 
house, Barons of Mersewood, Earls 
of Essex. This family probably 
derives from Manno, a Northman 
Tiking, who gave his name to the 
fief, c 930. It appears that the 
family of De Sottevast was a branch 
(Wiffen, Hist Russell, i. 6, 7). 
That of De Vere also appears from 
the arms (which are those of Magne- 
ville, with a mullet for difference) 
to have been a branch. Geofiry de 
Magnavilla was one of the greatest 
grantees, t. William I. ; and his de- 
scendants were numerous and power- 
ful both in England and Ireland. 

Mandrell, Maundrel, or Mun- 
derel, identified armorially with 
Mundevill or Amundeville. See 


Mandre J, from Mandray in Lor- 
raine. The arms are preserved by 

Mandry. See Mandbet. 

Mand J, for Mondat. 

Mane J, orMayney. See Maonat. 

Mangrin. Radulphus Mangeanf, 
or Maniant, and William, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS); Alexander Man- 
gant, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

ManiiiB, for Montns. 

BKanii. See Man. 

BKanneU. See Mantell. 

BKannertiiff, for MAmwARiNO. 

Maimers, or De Maneriis, from 
Mesnieres near Rouen, granted pro- 
bably t. Rollo to Mainer, a Viking 
ancestor. It was held as half a 
knight's fee t. Philip Augustus by 
the Abbey of Lyre. The family of 
Mesnieres long continued in Nor- 
mandy, Ralph and Roger de Mes- 
nieres being mentioned 1198 (MRS), 
and William de M. 1232, whose 
descendants continued to be of con- 

Y 821 



sequence till c 1400^ when the 
male line ceased. Richard de Mar 
nieres came to England 1066, and in 
1086 held from Odo of Bayeux, 
Borne, Kent, and Benested, Surrey 
(Domesd.). He was father of Ti- 
rol de Manieres, who, with Helias de 
St. Saen, a neighbouring noble, 
devoted himself to the cause of 
William Clito, the dispossessed heir 
of Robert of Normandv, and the 
legitimate heir to the throne. These 
faithful adherents of Clito lost their 
estates, and had to endure extreme 
sujQTerings on his behalf. On his 
death-bed he recommended them to 
his uncle, King Henry I., who 
accepted their submission. Tirel de 
Manieres, who was sumamed * Pere- 
grinus,' or * the Wanderer,' from his 
adventures with William Clito, 
granted the church of Benested, 
Surrey, to St. Mary Overy t. Henry 
I. (Mon. ii. 8o), and gave the manor 
of Benested in free marriage with his 
dau. to William Earl of Salisbury. 
Hugh de Maniere, his son, was also 
sumamed * Peregrinus,* and with his 
son Richard * Peregrinus,* or de 
Manieres, made grants in Hants to 
Waverley Abbey (Manning and 
Bray, ii. 146). He had another son, 
Robert, who is mentioned in the 
charters; and whose gift, as well as 
that of his brothers, was confirmed by 
Eugenius III. in 1147 (Mon. Angl. 
ii.). Robert, a son of Hugh Manieres 
above-named, held part of a fee 
Northumberland, 1165. His sons, 
Walter and Thomas de Maners, 
witnessed a charter of William de 
Vesci, 1178 (Mon. ii. 602). Their 
elder brother, Henry, had issue 
Reginald de Manieres, who witnessed 
a charter of Hugh, Count of Eu, 
temp. John (Mon. ii. 021), and as 

'De Maisneriis' is also mentioned 
in Normandy 1198 (MRS), at which 
time Ralph and Roger M. are also 
mentioned in Normandy {Ibid.}. 
From Reginald descended the house 
of Manners of Ethal, Northumber- 
land ', and thence the Lords Roe of 
Belvoir, Earls and Dukes of Rutland, 
Barons Manners, and Viscounts 
Canterbury. From another branch 
descended Baldwin de Maners, a 
baron by writ, 1909. 

Mannett. Richard Mennet, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95; Osbert Minete, 
1198 (MRS) ; William Monet, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Mannevy. John and Robert 
de Manprbia, Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS). The arms of Minifie, Eng- 
land, are preserved by Robson. 

MaanlniT* Lambert Maignon, 
1180; William, Ansketel le Maig- 
nen, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); 
Richard, Henry Maning, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

BKannloii, for Maniono. 

Mannlx, for Mannis or Manse. 
Durand Manse, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Cristiana Manus, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Manns, for Mai^n. 

ManseU, for Mancell. 

Manser. Richard Manesier, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

ManteU. William de Montellis, 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). The name 
as Mantel dates from the Conquest 
in England. 

Mantle, for Mantbll. 

Mansse, or Manse. See Mannix. 

Mantor. John , tind Walter Fitz- 
Richard Minutor, Normandy, 1 180-95 
(MRS) ; Henry le Munetor, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Manvell. Roscelin, and Nicholas 
de Manneval, and the fief of M. 



Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Robert 
de Manevil, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Manwarlngr. See Mainwabino. 

Muiwell. See Manyell. 

Mappy for Mapes or Malpas. 

Mappln. Roger Magnepeine, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; John, 
Richard Manipenyn, c. 1270 (RH), 

MapBon. William Maubeysin, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH) ; Michael Mau- 
buiflson, Normandy, t. Henry V. 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 244). 

MCarberoagrli. See Mablbo- 


Marbnry. See Merbubt. Ni- 
cholas Merbury, Butler of the King, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 

Marcli, from March^, Normandy, 
as Newmarch from Neumarch^. 
Nicholas, William, Stephen, Roger 
de Mercato, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Bartholomew, William de 
Marche, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Maroh, or de la Marche. Fer- 
mer, and Robert de Marchia, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Marohant. Rainald, William, 
Stephen, Ranulph, Robert Mer- 
cator, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 
Everard, Gilbert, Herbert, Richard, 
1 198 (lb.). Of these, Robert,lRich- 
ard, William, appear in England, 

Maroot. William, Richard, Mar- 
cote, Normandy, 1180-95 (^ffiS). 

Marcy, from Marcy, Laon. In 
1086 Ralph de Marcy held in Essex 
and Suffolk. The family long con- 
tinued in Essex, Herts, and Glou- 
cester. It appears that the Cobhams 
of Kent, Lords Cobham, were a 

Mares. William des Mares, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-05 ; Angevin, Asa, Wil- 
liam de Maris, Normandy, 1198 

(MRS); John, Richard, Robert de 
Mareys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Maret. Richard Mareta, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Alexander 
Mirthe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Marett, for Mabbt. 

BKargrle. William de St. Mar- 
gareta,Normandy, 1180-95 j William 
Margarita, 1198 (MRS) ; John Mar- 
gerie, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Margrrles, for ^Iabgbie. 

Marin, for de Marinis, a Norman 

Marls. Ito, Drogo, Gilbert, 
Robert de Maris, and the lordship of 
Maris, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
William de Mareis, Engl. c. 1272 

Mark, or De Marc, from M., 
Normandy. Geoffry de Marco and 
his sons are mentioned by Ordericus 
Vitalis (591). In 1148 Robert de 
Marc had lands at Winchester 
(Wint. Domesd.). The name occurs 
t. Stephen (Mon. ii. 109). 

Marke, for Mabe. 

Markes. See Mabxs. 

Marks. 1. For Mabk. 2. A 
Hebrew name. 

Marlboronffli. Alured de Merle- 
berge, 1086, was a great baron, 
Wilts. WiUiam de Merleberge gave 
lands for a chaplain at Isle Bruers, 
Somerset (Inq. p. mort). This was 
probably a Norman family. 

Marler. N. Marruglarius, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS); Alice le 
Marler, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Marie J, or Merley. WiUiam and 
Ralph de Merlai, and the fief of M. 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Roger 
de Merlai, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 
The Merlais were barons of Morpeth. 

Marling. See Meblin. 

Marmlon. Robert, William, 
Geoffry, Marmion, Normandy, 1180- 
2 823 




95 (MRS). A well-known baronial 
family. Lords and Viscounts of 
Fontenay le Tesson, Normandy. 
They appear to have been a branch 
of the Tessons. 

Ralph Tesson, who brought 120 
knights of his dependence to the aid 
of Duke William at the battle of 
Val des Dunes 1047, founded c. 1065 
the Abbey of Fontenay near Caen 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 413). A charter 
of Ralph Tesson was witnessed by 
William Marmion or Marmilon, 
probably his brother, c. 1070 (Ibid.), 
who with his family possessed part 
of Fontenay. Robert Marmion, his 
son, Viscount of Fontenay, passed 
into England with the Conqueror, 
and had extensive grants, his de- 
scendants a century later holding 
seventeen fees in England and five 
in Normandy (Lib. Niger; Feoda 
Norm. Duchesne; also the paper of 
M. Vaultier, Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
X. 94). The Tessons of Normandy 
bore gules, a fesse ermine j the Mnr- 
mions vair, a fesse gules; and the 
Percys,'another branch, azure, a fesse 
indented or. See Percy. 

ncamej. Rohais de Marreiny 
and the fief of Marigny, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). The Lords Mar- 
ney of England were of this house. 

Marr, for Mare, or De la Mare. 
See Mare. 

ncarrable, from Mirabel, Nor- 
mandy. Lucia Mirable, Engl. c. 
1S72 (RH). 

Marratt, for Maret. 

Marriage, for March. 

Marrian, for Marrin. 

Marrin, from Marines, Normandy. 
The name Marines often occurs in 
the early records. 

BSarrin. Richard, Robert, Mo- 
rein, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); 

Geoffiy, John, Ralph, Morin, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Marris. See Maris. 

Marritt, for Marrett. 

Mare, for Mares. 

Marsli. 1. A local English name. 
2. Robert, Simon, William, de Ma- 
riscis; Roger, Robert, Gervase de 
Marisco, Normandy, 1180-95 ; Al- 
pais, Gervase, Robert de M., 1198 
(MRS). William was of Kent, 
Robert of Gloucester, Richard of 
Hants, and York, and Lancaster. 

Marshal, for Marshall. 

Marshall. This being a name of 
office (the Marshal being a feudal 
officer of eminence appointed by 
each great baron) includes a number 
of difi^erent families. Robson has 
preserved sixty-two coats of arms of 
this name. It may be presumed that 
those who held this office were 
generally Norman; and numerous 
families of the name were possessed 
of estates. The principal was that 
of the Marshalls Earls of Pembroke, 
and the Lords Marshall of Hingham, 

Marsliall, or le Marischal, Earl 
of Pembroke. See Hastings. 

Marsbam, or Baynard (See Beau- 
mont), descended from Geoffiry Bay- 
nard or de Beaumont, whose son 
William Baynard had issue Roscelin 
Lord of Stratton and Marsham. who 
had issue William Fitz-Rosceline, 
and Robert Fitz-R., whose sons 
William de Stratton, and Bartho- 
lomew de Marsham, living t. Henry 
II., were ancestors of the Strattons 
and Marshams of Norfolk ; from the 
latter of whom descend the Earls of 
Romney. See Roslino. 

Mart, for Mort. 

Martel. John, Roger, Geoffry, 
Martel, Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 



The name occurs in all the English 

MarteU, for Martel. 

Marten, for Mabtin. 

Martin. Diel, Guido, John, 
Ralph, Eoger, Tustin, William 
Martin, Normandy, 1198 (MRS); 
Nigel, WilHam M. Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR) ; Robert, William, Richard, 
-tVnsketil, Peter, Roger, Ralph Mar- 
tin, Normandy, 1180^95; 2. from 
St. Martin, Normandy. Alured, 
Roger, Hervey de St. M., Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS). 3. A patronymic 
from Martin de UmfraviUe, Sire 
de Tours, Normandy, conqueror of 
Cameys, Wales, t. William Rufus, 
whose descendants bore the name of 
Fitz-Martin or Martin, and were 
barons by writ. 

Martins, for Mabtin. 

Martyn, for Martin. 

Martyr. Ranulph and William 
Le Martre, Normandy 1198 (MRS) j 
Wymarc La Martre 1198 (lb.). 

Marvel. Richard de Marvil or 
Maruil, Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
Sire John de Marville of Normandy 
occurs c. 1270 (Mem. Soc Ant. Norm. 
V. 151); Warin Merveyl, England 
c. 1272 (RII). Of this famUy was 
Andrew Marvell, the patriot. 

Maryon, Mervyn or Mering. Ra- 
dulphus Mervain, Normandy 1198 
(MRS) ; Matilda Marwyn, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

MascaU, for Marshall (Lower). 
r, for Massy. 
I, for Marsh (Lower). 

Masl, for Masey. 

MaskaU, for Maskell. 

MaskeU, for Mascall. 

Maskeljme. Eustachius de Mas- 
seline, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 
Roger Fitz-Mazeline 1180; Jolm 
Mazelyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

BKaskens, for Meschins. See 

BKaslen, for Maslik. 

MasUn, or Maskelyne. 

Mason. Godfrey, Richard, Wil- 
liam le Mazon, Normandy 1198 
(MRS) ; Hugh le Mazun, Engl. c. 
1198 (RCR). This name doubtless 
includes families of various origin. 

Massej. See Massy. 

Massle, for Massy. 

BKasslnirer, or Messenger, the 
English form of Legoatt, or Le- 

Masson, or Le Masson. ^« Mason. 

Massj, a well-known Norman 
family. Macey, whence the name 
is derived, was near Coutanoes and 
Avranches, Normandy. In -1086 
Hugo de Mac! held lands in Hunts 
(Domesday), and Hamo or Hamund 
de Macy held nine lordships in 
barony from Hugh Lupus in 
Cheshire, and 1198 subscribed the 
foundation charter of Chester Abbey, 
and granted lands to it (Mon. i. 985). 
Robert de Macy witnessed a charter 
of Ranulph Meschines E. of Chester 
12th cent. (Mon. i. 986). From 
this line sprang many houses of 
eminence, bearing the name of 
Massy, Massey, or Maasie, and the 
Barons Massey, and Clarina. 

Mast, for Most or Mosse. 

BKaster. John le Meteier, Nor- 
mandy 1198, Osbert and William, 
lb. (MRS); Alan and John le 
Mayster, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
See Master. 

Robert, William, 
Samson de Matom, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS); Richard and Thomas 
de Matham, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

MaUand, for MiiTLAin). 
Maton. Robert, William, Sam- 
t son de Maton, Normandy 1180-05 




(MRS); Beatrix Motun, EngL c 
1272 (EH). 

Matterfkkooi for MABxnrTABT 

Maad. See Maude. 

Mande, de Mouhaut or De la 
Mare. ^Sm De la Mabe. This- 
branch of De la Mare descends from 
Kanulphj Dapifer of Chester 1093, 
whose sons Robert de Montalt and 
William de la Mara occur in York- 
shire 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Roger de 
Mara, son of the former, was a bene- 
factor to Roche Abbey, York (Mon. 
i. 839), and from him descended 
Roger de Montalt, summoned as a 
baron 1299. William, above men- 
tioned, had issue Simon de Muhaut, 
witness to a charter of Cecilia de 
Rumelli (Mon. ii. 101) for Bolton 
Abbey, York ; and to another char* 
ter with Simon Mohaut, his son (i. 
665). The latter held lands of the 
honour of Skipton, York, 1166 (Lib. 
Nig.). John de Montalt of Ma- 
therley, York, gave lands to Drax 
(Burton, Mon. Ebor.), and in 1300 
Adam de Mohaut or Maude was re- 
turned as liable for military service 
in person against the Scots (PPW). 
Hence the Maudes of Holling, 
Woodhouse, Alverthorpe, and Rid- 
dlesden, York, from the latter of 
whom sprang the Maudes, Barons 
Montalt, Yiscoimts Hawarden. 

Maudltt, or Mauduit, from M., 
near Mantes, Normandy. Geofiry 
Maudit held in Wilts in capite 1080. 
William, his brother, held a barony, 
Hants 1086. Hence the Barons 
Mauduit, Earls of Warwick. 

Maudslay, or Banastre. See 
Nelson. Of this family was 
Maudslay, the eminent engineer and 
inventor of machinery of various 

Mandrtoy, See Maubslat. 

Manner. John, Erenger Maoger, 
Normandy, 1180-96 j eight of the 
name, 1198^ Norm. (MRS) ; Robert 
and Walter Mauger, EngL c 1272 

kole, from Maule in the French 
Vexin, the history of which 
family has been preserved by Du- 
chesne from the time of Guarin, 
who lived c. 960, father of Ansold, 
father of Peter Lord of Maule. The 
family is frequently mentioned by 
Ordericus Vitalis, and a branch be- 
came seated in Scotland, and hence 
sprang the Earls of Panmure 

Manleverer, from M. near Rouen/ 
Normandy. Helto M. 1086 held 
in Kent, and 1120 Helto, his son, 
witnessed the charter of Bolton, 
York (Mon. ii. 101). From this 
time the notices of the name in 
Notts and York are continual. 
inle J. See Mawlet. 
knli, for Maul. 

Maunder, for Mandeb. 

JtSaunders, for Mandsbs. 

Maanaell, for Mangel. 

Maurice, from St. Maurice, Nor- 
mandy. N. de St. Maurice 1180- 
95 (MRS) ; Isabella, John, Margerie 
Morice, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). N. de 
St. Maurice and the fief of St. M. 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Mawbj, for Malby. 

Mawditt. See Maudit. 

Mawlej, from Mauley, Poitou. 
Peter de Malo Lacu acquired the 
barony of Mulgrave and Doncaster 
by marriage. Hence the Lords 
de Mauley summoned by writ 

May. Robert, Ralph de Mai, 
Robert Mai, Normandy 1180^^ 



(MRS). Heniy de May, Hugh 
Mey, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Mayall. See MlAXL. 

Maybanky or Malbanc. Henry, 
Hugh, Alberic Malebenc, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Roger and Wil- 
liam 1198 (lb.). This family was 
possessed of the barony of Wich- 
MalbanCy Cheshire. 

Majbln, for Maybaxk. 

Majbury.' Hugh, and Roger de 
Mabire, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Majohell. See Machell, or 

Mayell. See Maille. 

ncajer, in some cases for Mare 
or De la Mare. 

Majdn, for Mater. 

MajeS; for Mace. 

Majtaew, for Mayo. 

Maytao, for Mayo. 

BCaylard, for Mallard. 

Mayle, for Matlle. 

Ma jles, for Mayle. 

Mayllii; for MAxm. 

Maynard. N. Mainart or Mai- 
nard; Ralph, John, and the estate 
of the Mainards, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS) ; Richard Mainard, Engl, 
c. 1198 (RCR). From this family 
descended the Viscomits Maynard. 

BCayne, or Mayenne, from May- 
enne in Maine, a powerful baronial 
house, of which Walter de M. occurs 
in 976 (La Roque, i. 159, 160). 
Judael de Mayenne had a vast 
barony in Devon 1086, and his 
family long continued there. In 
1165 Walter Fitz-Juel de Mayenne 
(de Meduana) held a barony of 
twenty-one knights' fees in Kent 
(Lib. Niger). Many branches of 
these houses remuned; the name 
changing gradually to Main and 
Mayne. Hence the Lords New- 

Majo. Roger de Maio, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Aeon de 
Maeio, and Robert 1198 (lb.). Ralph 
Mayot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Major. William Maior, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; William Mair, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

BCa js, for Mace. 

Majoa. See Mayo. 

Majs. See Mace. 

Majse, for Mace. 

Meaohio, or Meschin. See Ma- 

Mead, the English form of De 
Prato. William, Robert, Matilda, 
Reginald de Ptato, Normandy 1180- 

95 (MRS) ; Richard and Robert de 
P. 1198 (ib.). Stephen, Peter de 
P., Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Meade. See Mead. ■ 

Meadow. See Mead. 

Meadows, the English form of 
De Pratis. Simon, Gilbert, Hugh, 
Fiilco de Pratis, Normandy 1180- 

96 (MRS) ; Henry and Richard de 
P. 1198 (lb.); William de Pratis, 
Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

Meads, for Mead. 

Meadiis, for Meadows. 

Meagrer, for Maijoer. 

MeaUn, for Makin. 

MeaUns, for Meaein. 

Meal, for Male. 

Mealln, for Malins. 

Mealing, for Maling or Malin. 

Meall, for Male. 

Mean, for Maine. 
\, for Mares. 
\, for Mares. 

Mease, for Mace. 

Measor. Gilbert and William 
Masuer, Normandy 1180 (MRS); 
WilHam de Masura 1198 (Ibid.). 
Geofiry le Massor, Engl. c. 1272 




See Measob. 

Meates, or De Meautis, from that 
place, Normandy. The arms are 
preserved by Robson. 

Meatyard. Kalph le Meiteieri 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Meayers. See Mares. 

Mee. Robert de Mieie, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) J Robert 
Miee, 1198 (lb.); Hugh, Richard 
Mey, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Meeoli. Hugh de Meche, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Heniy 
Mache, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Meed, for Mead. 

Meek, for Meech. 

Meeke, for Meek. 

Meekinff, for Mechin or Machdt. 

MeelLliM, for Meekinos. 

Meers, for Mears. 

BKeeres, for Meabs. 

Mees, for Mee. 

Meeson, for Mauvesin or Mal- 
voisin (Lower). Berenger, Geoflry, 
Manasser, Peter, Ralph, Ranulph, 
Robert, Roger Malveisin, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). This famUy is con- 
sidered to have been a branch of the 
ancient Counts of the Vexin (Wif- 
fen, Mem. Russell, i. 49)^ In 1070 
Ralph Malvoisin, Sire de Rosny 
(who occurs as ' Malusvicinus ' in 
Suffolk 1086), gave lands to th6 
Abbey of St. Evroult, Normandy 
(Ord. Vitalis, 604). Hugo Malus- 
viciuus, founder of Blitheley Abbey 
(Mon. i. 468), appears in Stafford 
1180 (Rot. Pip.) ; Henry Malveisiu 
in Salop and Stafford 1166 (Lib. 
Niger). Gilbert M. was of Nor- 
mandy at this time (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. viii. 266). Ridware Mau- 
resyn, Leicester, still bears the name 
of this family. 

BCeirffS' See Maggs. 

meliary, for Maiy. Richard and 

William de St. Marie, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS); William de St. 
Maria, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR) ; Adam 
de St. M. c. 1272 (RH). 

Melbome. Henry, Hugh, Ro- 
ger Malbeme, Normandy 1180-95 

Melby, for Malby. 

Melen, for Malins. 

BCelbaisli, for Mellebsh. 

Melladew, for Malduit. See 

Meller. Eguerran and William 
Mellers, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 
Simon le Meillur, Engl. c. 1272 

Mellenb, or Mellers. William 
de Mesleriis, Eguerrand, Fromund, 
^imon, Walter de Meuleriis, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). The arms of 
Mellers are preserved by Robson. 

MeUes, for Mills. 

Mellett. Petrus de Melleto, Nor- 
mandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 118, 121) ; WiUiam Melile, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); QeoflOry, 
and WiUiam Melt, Engl. c. 1272 

MeUlfoiit. Thomas Malenfant, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

MeUln, for Malin. 

MeilUta. See Mellebsh. 

ncellodew. See Melladue. 

Mellon. Radulphus Meloan, 
Normandy 1180-95, and the fief of 
Mellon, Normandy (MRS) ; Robert 
Milluu, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

BCellor. See INfiLLEK. 

MelUkolsli. See Mellebsh. 

Melon, for Mellon. 

Melvil, for ^LELVILLB. 

MelvUl. See Melville. 

Melville, from Esmaleville or 
Maleville, a barony in the Pays de 
Caux, Normandy. William de 
Smalavilla held lands in Suffolk 1086 



(Domesd.); Hobert de Malavilla t. 
Henry I. witnessed a charter in 
Yorkshire (Mon. Angl. i. 060), and 
one of Roger of Poitou (Ibid.). 
Eogcr de Malavilla held a fief 1165 
from William de Ros; and other 
branches were seated in Bucks and 
Scotland, where Geoffry M. was 
Grand Justiciary t. David I. Hence 
the Earls of Melville. 

Menoe. Durand Manse, No> 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Thomas 
Minch, Engl. c. 1272 (RII). 

Menday, for Mondat. 

Mendes, for Mends. 

Mendis, for Mends. 

Mends, for Mence. 

Mennell, for Meynel. 

Mennie, for Manny or Magnat. 

XlKenzles, or De Maners, an early 
branch of the house of Manners in 
Scotland, which still bears the 
ancient arms of the family. Hence 
the baronets Menzies. 

Meroer. Bertin and Buno le 
Mercier, Normandy 1180-95 ; Gui- 
nard, Ralph, &c. 1198 (MRS). 

XlKeroer. Hubert, Hugh, Richard, 
Odo Mercer or Mercier, Normandy 
1180-95. Nineteen of the name as 
Mercator and Mercennarius in 1198 
(MRS). In England, no doubt, the 
name included Norman and other 

Merchant. See Mabchant. 

XIKercler. See Merceb. 

Merok. See Mark. 

Mercy, for Marcy. 

Merlleld. Gislebert Mirfaut or 
Mirfalt, Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
Geoffry de Merrifeud, Engl. c. 1272 

Merges, for Marges or Mages. 
See Maogs. 

Merifleld. See MsBFIEU). 

MertTale, from Merriral or Mer- 

val, Normandy, which was held by 
Simon de Bello Sacco t. Philip 
August. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
189). William de la Marival held 
a knight's fee from the Abbot of 
Jumieges c. 1200 (lb. 173). Geofiry 
de Mariavalle, Normandy 1180-96 

Merle. Simon Merel, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Adam de Meriel 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Merlin. Robert Merlin 1180, 
Ralph 1180-96, Norm. (MRS); 
Roger de Merlene, Engl. c. 1272 

Merrall. See Merle. 

Merralls. See Merrall. 

Merrell. See Merle. 

Merrett, for Marett. 

Merrick. William de Meric or 
Meri, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
John de Merc, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Merrldew, for Melladew. 

MerrlU, for Merle. 

Merrlman, a corruption of Mar- 
iiiON (Lower). 

Merrln, for Marrin. 

Merrin, for Marett. 

Merry. Walter de Mereio or 
Mery, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS); 
Robert de Mery 1198 (lb.); 
Alicia, John Marie, Engl. c. 1272 

Merryman. See Merriman. 

Merser^ for Mercer. 

Messenirer, or Massenger. Os- 
berne liCgatus Regis, a diplomatic 
agent of the Conqueror, held estates 
Lincoln 1086. From him descended 
the family of Legat or L'Enveyse of 
York and other counties. The name 
was translated 13th cent. Hence 
the dramatic poet Masainger. 

Messent. Gervasius de Maisent, 
Normandy 1180-06 (MRS). 

MeMen% probably for Mucedent. 




Alexander, Hugh, Hobert Mucedent, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Messer. Jacobus Mesoart, Nor- 
mandy 1180-98 (MRS); Adam, 
Avibry, &c., Messer, Engl. c. 1272 

Messlter, for Master. 

Metberell, or Meterell, for Mb- 


Mease; from Mues, Moes, or 
Muisa, in Normandy. Gilbert de Moes 
held from Philip Augustus c. 1200. 
Roger Miaz 1180-96 (MRS). Mieuce 
was in the Vexin. Ketel de Melsa 
1066 came to England, and gave 
his estate in Holdemess the same 
name. He was father or grand- 
father of John de Melsa, with 
whom the Earl of Albemarle 1138 
exchanged lands for Melsa, and 
founded there Melsa or Meaux Ab- 
bey. The family of Melsa or Meaux 
of Yorkshire descended from John, 
and branches of it settled in the 
South. Hence the baronets Meux. 

XlKeiiz, for IMeuse. 

Mew, for Metjse. 

Mewee, for Metjse. 

Mews^ for Meuse. 

Meyers, or Moirs. Robert de 
Moire, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; 
Haimeric, Robert, William de M. 
1198 (lb.); Robert Moyere, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH) ; also a modem foreign 

Meymot, or Maymot, for Mam- 
ignot. Hugo Maminot, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). Robert Maminot, Sire 
de Curbespine, near Bemai, was 
father of Gilbert M., Bishop of 
Lisieux, and Ralph de Curbespine 
of Kent, t. William I. The family 
became seated in England, and 1166 
Walter M.'s barony in Kent was of 
twenty-eight fees, Walchelin M. 
was of Salop, and nephew of Ralph 

Peverel (Ord. Vitalis, ed. Forester, 
iu. 287). The Norman fief of M. 
consisted of five knights' fees 
(MSAN. viii. 427). 

Mejrrick. See Merriok. 

Meynell, a baronial family, from 
Mesnil, Normandy. Stephen, Sire 
de Mesnil t. William L, obtained 
great estates in York and Notts. 
His son Robert and grandson 
Stephen joined with him in the 
foundation of Scarth Abbey, York 
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 367). Hence 
the Lords Meynil of York. Gilbert, 
second son of Stephen L, was of 
Notts 1130, and was ancestor of the 
M.s of Mejmil-Langley, barons of 
Parliament 1326. The family of 
Mesnil, Normandy, is mentioned c. 
980, when Gilbert de Menill joined 
with Osbeme de Longueville and 
Robert Malet in granting the church 
of Pictariyille for religious uses. In 
1027 Duke Richard confirmed the 
grant of Odo, son of Gilbert de 
Menill (sumamed Episcopus), tiz. 
Menil St. Melan, with its Church, 
and also the Church of Bulville, to 
religious uses (Neustria Pia, 217). 

Meysey. Roger de Maisie, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

Miall. Ricardus Mihial,* Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); William 
Mayle, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Mian. Roger Miaz or Miate, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS); Walter 
Mite, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

BUcbael. Radulphus Michael, 
Normandy 1180-96, Geoflfry and 
Selle Michael 1198 (MRS); Geofey 
and William de St. Michael, Engl. 
1198 (RCR). 

Miciiei. See^ Michael. 

Miobeu, for Michael. 

BUobels, for Michael. 

MioiioiiS; for Miosabl. 



Middleton, of Middleton-Morel, 
Northumberland, probably a branch 
of Morel (Testa de Neville, 382). 

MleliniT; for Mamno. 

Mlell. See MiALL. 

BKiliell, for MlALL. 

Mler. ^ee Meters. 

MUers. See Meters. 

BKllbaiik, armoriallj connected 
with Malbanke of Lancashire. The 
family of Malbanc or Malbeding 
came to England with Hugh Lupus, 
Earl of Chester, and held the barony 
of Wich-Malbank, Cheshire, t. Wil- 
liam I. Henry, Hugh, Alberee Mal- 
benc occur in Normandy 1180-95 
(MKS). Bichard Malbanc gave the 
Church of Bency to Troam Abbey, 
Normandy, t. Henry I., and Alured 
M. gave his lands to the same abbey 
t. William L (MSAN.xv. 174,175). 
He was contemporary with William 
M., Baron of Wich, Cheshire. 
Branches of the family in later times 
occur in Dorset and Lancashire, 
from the latter of which descend 
the Malbankes, now Milbankes, 

XlKllbom. Henry, Hugh, and 
Roger Malbeme, Normandy 1180 
(MRS) ; Hugo de Melebum, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

MUboum. See MiLBORN. 

MUboume. See Milborn. 

Mllbunit See Mllbourn. 

MUe, for Miall. Sometimes for 
Motls or Moels. 

BKiles. Geoffry, Richard, Ralph, 
Walter, Robert, William, Miles, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard 
Miles, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Of 
this name are ihe baronets Miles. 

XlKlley, for Milly. Roger de 
Milleio, and the fief of Milly, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

MUl. William andGeofirymi, 

Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Oliver 
Mile 1198 (lb.). Hence the ba- 
ronets Mill. 

Millar, for Miller. 

Millard. William Milart, Nor- 
mandy 1189-96 (MRS). 

Mlllbank, for Milbank. 

MUlboum, for Milbotjrn. 

BKUlen, for Melan. Roger de 
St. Melan, WiUiam de St. M., Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Miller, or Milner, Molendinarius, 
le Mouner. Walter, Hugh, Joscelin, 
Ralph, Raginald, Richard, Robert, 
William Molendinarius, Normandy 
1198 (MRS).' The same name 
occurs frequently in England Idth 
cent., and was afterwards translated. 
It includes Norman and other fami- 

MiUett. See Mellett. 

MUlboiuie. William Milhous, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Mar- 
gery Milys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Milliard, for Millard. 

Millicent. Petnis Millesent, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Petrus 
Milesant, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

MiUie. See MiLET. 

Millin. See Mellon. 

MiUion, for MiLLm. 

MiUisent. See MiLLlCENT. 

MiUlsb. See Mellish. 

Mills. 1. from Miles. 2. for 
De Molis. Oger, Ralph, Richard 
de Molis, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
Hugh, Roger de Moles, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 3. from an English 
locality, Norfolk. 

Miln, for Milne. 

Milne, or Milon. Robert Milon, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geoffry 
Milne, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Milaer. Roger, Alvered, Ber- 
tram, Geoffry, Henry, Ralph, Ri- 
chard Le Mounier, Normandy 1180^ 




98 (MRS) ; Roger, Martin Molendi- 
narius, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR). 

Mllner. See MiLLER. 

Milnes, or Mills, otherwise de 
Moels. Roger de Molis held 
in Devon 1083, 1086. The name 
was derived from MeuUes, Nor- 
mandy. Qeoffry de Molis was of 
Notte and Derby 1130 (Rot. Pip.), 
and 1165 WilUam de Moles held fiefs 
of Mowbray, Yorkshire. In 1243 
Geoffry de Molendino, or Moles, 
temporarily forfeited his lands in the 
North (Roberts, Excerpt.). John 
del Milne 1315 was bailsman for an 
M.P. for Lancashire (PPW). Hence 
the Baronets Milnes, and the Lords 

Mlliis, for MiUTES. 

BKUo, for Milon. See Milne. 

MUton, from several English lo- 
calities. Sometimes. a contraction 
of Middleton, as in the case of the 
poet Milton. Professor Masson, in 
his Life of John Milton the poet, 
shows that John Milton his father, 
a scrivener in London 1603, was son 
of Richard M., of Stanton St. John, 
Oxfordshire, living 1577, son of 
Henry M., of the same place, who 
d. 1558. He also remarks that it 
has been found impossible to con- 
nect the name with any place called 
Milton in Oxford or Berks; and 
cites the statement of the poet, that 
he was born of * an honest and ho- 
nourable stock,* i.e. of a good family. 
The name of Milton was however 
only an abbreviation (of which we 
have many other examples, such as 
Milton Abbas, Dorset, formerly Mid- 
dleton); and Middleton, Oxford- 
shire (the original of Milton), was 
the baronial estate of the Norman 
family of De Camville, whose arms, 
a double-headed spread eajjle, were 

borne by the poet as his paternal 
coat, confirmed by Segar the herald, 
t. Charles I. He was therefore, on 
the evidence of name and arms, one 
of the De Oamvilles. 

Camville or Campville was in the 
Cotentin, and t. William I. William 
de C. was a benefactor of the Church 
of Jumieges (Mon. Angl. ii. 978). 
Richard de C. his son, sumamed 
Puignant, had a grant of Middeltune 
and Godendune, Oxford, in barony. 
William do C, his brother, whose 
son occurs as Hugh Fitz-William, 
held Godintune from him 1086 
(Domesd.). The Camvilles of Mil- 
ton appear continually in the subse- 
quent records. Gerard de C, baron 
of Milton, had three sons : 1. Ri- 
chard, whose d. and heir carried the 
barony to William Longespee, c. 
1230. 2. Thomas, d. s. p. 8. Ge- 
rard, living 1205 (Hardy, Obi. et 
fin. 241). The latter was probably 
ancestor of the Miltons, of whom 
Roger de Milton was security for an 
M,P. for the adjacent county of 
Bedford 1318, while in 1322 Ralph 
de Milton occurs in Oxfordshire 
(PPW). In 1340 John de Middle- 
ton or Milton was a juror in Oxford- 
shire (Nonar. Inq.). In 1428 John 
de Milton held Bumham, Bucks, 
and 1433 Roger de M. was returned as 
one of the gentry of Oxfordshire, and 
in 1437 was an assessor and collector 
of Parliamentary aids in that county. 
The family is said to have suffered 
during the Wars of the Roses. In 
1526 Henry Middleton (Milton) was 
rector of Marden, Bucks, and 1534 
John Middleton was sub-prior of 
Bicester, Oxfordshire. These eccle- 
siastics were probably uncles of 
Henry Milton of Stanton St John, 
the poet's great grandfather, and 



this connection accords with the fa- 
mily tradition that the poet's ances- 
tors had heen strong supporters of 
Popery, and that his father had heen 
disinherited in consequence of his 
change of religious opinions. 

BUnn, for Men, or Mann. 

Minet. See MiNNETT. 

Mlnnett. Kicardus Mennet, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MKS) J Oshert Mi- 
nete 1198 (lb.); Tetrua Minnot, 
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane). 

XIKlnilltt, for MiNNETT. 

Minns, for Mence. 

XlKlnon. Gislebert and Henry de 
Mineriis, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
Thoy also occur in England 1198 
(RCR). William, Eguerran, Ivo, de 
M., t. John appear in Normandy. 

XlKlnter, for Munter, or Muntator, 
equivalent to a knight or man-at- 
arms — including chiefly Norman or 
foreign families. 

Miott, probably foreign. 

MiBkln, for Micniy, or Meschin. 

Missen, for Messon. 

Mlsson, for Messon. 

MUter, for Mestre, or Masteb. 

MitcbeU, for Michell. 

Mlndiln, or Manchin. Robert, 
GeofFry, Lucas Manchon, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). Warin, Gervase, 
Ranulph M. 1198 (lb.); Philip 
Mincan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

XMUneards, for Minors. 

Mlnler, for Minebs. 

BKltcbeU. See MiCHAEL. 

Mltford, or Bertram. This far 
mily was founded probably by Brico, 
a Norwegian Viking, who gave his 
name to the barony of Briquebec, its 
inheritance. Oslac or Auslec, his 
son, filled a great part in Norman 
history. His brother Amfrid the 
Dane was ancestor of the earls of 
Chester, and the barons of Bec- 

Crespin. Oslac had: 1. Torstin. 2. 
Hugh Barbatus, ancestor of the ba- 
rons of Montfort. Torstin, t. Richard 
L, witnessed his charter in favour of 
St. Denis 968 (Bouquet, ix. 731), 
and was a benefactor 960 to Fon- 
tenelle (Wiifen, Mem. Russell, i. 60), 
William, sumamed Bertram, son of 
Torstin, living 1012, was father of 
Robert Bertram, Baron of Briquebec, 
living 1066 (Gall. Christ, xi. 60, 
229 Instr.). From Robert, his 
elder son, descended the barons of 
Briquebec, whose barony consisted 
of 40 knights* fees. His younger 
son, William, became Baron of Mit- 
ford and Bothal, Northumberland, 
probably after the forfeiture of Ro- 
bert Mowbray. He m. the dau. of 
Wido de Bailliol (and not of an 
imaginary Sir John de Mitford, as 
alleged by some). He had four sons, 
of whom two left issue, viz. Richard 
B., ancestor of the barons of Bothal, 
and an elder son, Roger Bertram, 
Baron of Mitford. The latter had 
issue, William, living t. Stephen, 
father of Roger II. t. Heni-y II., who 
in 1165 held five knights* fees in 
barony. He had issue three sons, 
viz. : 1. William B., whose son 
Roger III. was summoned as a baron 
by writ 1260 as * Roger Bertram do 
Mitford,' and had Roger IV., who d. 
s. p. 1311. 2. Richard. 3. John de 
Midford, who t. Richard I. sub- 
scribed a charter of Eustace de Bail- 
liol. He had Matthew de M., whose 
sons, Nicholas and Peter de Mitford, 
lived t. Henry IH., and held lands 
near Mitford. (Matthew and Ni- 
cholas are transferred to the time of 
the Conquest by modem writers.) 

Richard de Midford or Mitford, 
above mentioned, witnessed the 
charter of Eustace de Bailliol, before 




referred to. The surname De Midford 
or Mitford was borne as that of the 
paternal barony. Eustace de M., 
1254, had a grant from Eoger III. 
of part of the demesne of Mitford 
(Hodgson, ii. ii. 49). His son Hugh 
de M. lived t. Edward I., and from 
him the descent is clear to the pre- 
sent family of Mitford, Barons of 
Mitford, and Lords Eedesdale. 

The manor of Molesden was pur- 
chased by this branch 1369, and, in 
allusion to it, they adopted three 
moles in their arms, the descent 
from the Bertrams being probably 
then forgotten, through lapse of 
time ; and so entirely has this been 
the case, that this, the legitimate 
male representative of one of the 
most illustrious Norman families, 
is now traced to imaginary Anglo- 
Saxon ancestors. 

Mlzen, for le Mazun. See Mason. 

Mlzon. See MiZEN. 

Moakes, from Moches or Muches, 
Normandy. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 118.) 

Moase. Philip and Beatrix 
Moaz or Moiaz, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS); WilUam Mose, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Mote, or De la Mote. Oger, and 
Robert de Mota, and the fief of 
Mote - Ebrard, Normandy 1180 
(MRS). Simon le Mot, Engl. 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). Richard Mote, c. 1272 

Moates, for Moate. 

Mobbs, for Mabbs. 

XlKockler. Walter Mauclerc, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95; Hubert Malcler, 
1198 (lb.). 

Mode. Hugh Mode, Normandy 
1180 (MRS); Reginald Mody, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Moffff, for Maggs. 

Moff^e, for Mooe. 

Mofftnle, for Magna Y. 

Moban, for Mohttn, Mohon, or 
Moion, fromMoion, near StLo, Nor- 
mandy. This lordship in 1026 was 
part of the Ducal demesne, and was 
granted by Richard HI. to his consort 
in that year. It was subsequently 
granted to the ancestors of this 
family, of whomWilliam de Moion or 
Mohun accompanied the Conqueror 
1066, and obtained a great barony in 
Somerset (Domesd.). From him de- 
scended de Mohun, Earl of Dorset, 
t. Stephen, and the Lords M., of 
Dunster and of Oakhampton («ee 
De Gerville, Anc. Chateaux de la 
Manche; Wiffen, Mem. Russell, i. 86; 
Dugdale, Banks, &c.). The barony 
of Dunster was held by the service 
of 40 knights (Testa, 162). In 1165 
William de M.'s barony in Nor- 
mandy consisted of 16 fees (Feod. 
Norm. Duchesne). 

Moir. HJLiMERic, Robert, Wil- 
liam de Moire, Normandy 1198 
(MRS); Robert Moyere, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

MoiBt, for Miast, or Miats. See 


Moister, for Mosters; or Musters. 

Mokler. See MocKLEB. 

Mole, for Moels, a well-known 
Norman family. 

Moles. See MoLE. 

xiKoleswortli, or De Limesy. This 
branch of the Norman house of Limesy 
is mentioned in Lord Lindsay *s ' Lives 
of the Lindsays,' but without notice 
of the later descent. Sir Walter de 
M., with whom the peerages com- 
mence, bore the same arms as Sir 
Gilbert Lindesey, Hunts* (PPW), 
and of Walter de Lindsay, c. 1250, 
the latter being Lord of Lamberton, 
Scotland, a branch of the house of 



Lindesay or Linsay. William de 
Lindesej held Molesworth ISth 
cent. (Testa). Hence the Viscounts 
and Baronets Molesworth. 

Mollne, from the Castle of Mo- 
lines, Normandy. Mo- 
lines 1198 (MRS). The baronial 
family of Molines in England was of 
this house. 

Mollneaxy for Moltneux. 

MolsmenZ) from the Castle and 
ville of Moliuelles or Molineus, Nor- 
mandy. Robert, sumamed le Biable, 
built the castle in 11th century. Ger- 
vase de Molinelles 1180-95 (^ffiS). 
The famUy appear to have been cas- 
tellans of this fortress. Richard de 
Molinelles, t. William I., witnessed 
a charter of William de Braiose in 
favour of the abbey of B. (MSAN, 
xxii. 120). He acquired from Roger 
de Poitou land in Lancashire, where 
Adam de Molinaus held a fee temp. 
Stephen, which descended to his 
grandson Richard de M. 1203 (Rot. 
Cane). Hence the Earls of Sefton 
and the Baronets Molyneaux. 

MoU, for Mole. There waa a 
Castle of Mol, Normandy (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 18), 

xiKoU, for Mole^or Moles. 

BKollendlnia, for Molendinar. 
Walter, Hugh, Joscelin &c. Molen- 
dinarius, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
Achard de Molendinar, Engl. c. 1272 

MoUett. See MuLLETT. 

Molllneiut. See MoLTiTErx. 

Molony. In some cases this is 
an Irish Celtic name ; in others for 
Malauney (Lower), or De Malo Al- 
neto, a Norman name. 

Molyns, or Molines, descended 
from Walter, Lord of Falaise, Nor- 
mandy, c. 1030, who m. the heir of 
Quitmond, baron of Molines. Wil- 

liam de Molines, his son, who d. 
1100, was baron of Dartington, De- 
von, in 1086, which he held as Wil- 
liam ' de Falaise.' The family of 
Molines and Falaise occurs ^thence- 
forth in many parts of England. 
The barons Ventry bear the name. 

Monek, or Le Moin. William, 
Walter, Robert, Ralph, Peter Mon- 
achus, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Of these the first three also appear 
in England c. 1198 (RCR)j Robert 
in Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). From 
this name came the Dukes of Albe- 
marle and Earls of Rathdown. 

aconokton, or De Amundeville, 
from A. Normandy. Ranulph de 
Munneville had possessions in War- 
wick 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and in York 
as Ranulph de Monkton, whose son 
Robert de M. confirmed his gifts to 
Fountains (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 202), 
and as Robert de Mundeville held 
five fees in York of the see of Dur- 
ham 1165 (Lib. Niger). He had 
a brother Ralph de Amundeville, 
who 1165 held a fief Yorkshire, and 
was father of Ralph de A., who 1200 
had a suit for a fief in Monkton 
(RCR). The family of Monkton 
continues to appear 13th, 14th, and 
15th cents. Hence the Viscounts 
Gal way. 

Money, from Monnay, Normandy 
(Lower). William de Monay, a 
benefactor to Bliburgh, Sufiblk, be- 
fore t. Henry H. (Mon. ii. 593). 
Robert de Monei held a fief from 
Bigot, Earl of Norfolk 1165 ^Lib. 

Monday, believed to be foreign, 
but the reference has been mislaid. 

Moneypenny. Roger Magne- 
peine, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Hubertus Manipeni, John Mam- 
penyn, England c. 1272 (RH). Hence 




the Lords Monypeny or Manyptny 
of Scotland. 

Monk. See MoNCK. 

Monks, for Monf. 

Monkton. See Monckton. 

Monnery/for Malnuri. SimoD, 
Walter, William, Malnorri or Mal- 
nuri, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

MonseU. Warner, Roger de 
Moncello, Normandy 1198 (MRS) j 
Roger du Moncel 1180 (lb.) ; Robert 
de Muncel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Monson, for Monceaux, descended 
from the ancient lords of Maers and 
Monceaux, Counts of Nevers. Landric 
IV. became Count of Nevers c. 990, 
by marriage, and. had a younger son 
Landric of Nevers, baron of Mon- 
ceaux, grandfather of William de 
M., who is mentioned by Wace 1066. 
He appears as William de Moncellis 
in the Exeter Domesday, and as 
WiUiam de Nevers in Norfolk 1086. 
His descendants occur in Sussex, but 
chiefly in Yorkshire and Lincoln, 
Thomas de Monceaux d. 1345, seized 
amongst others of the manors of 
Killingholm, Keleby, &c., Lincoln 
(Inq. p. Mort.). His son. Sir John 
de Monceaux (or Monson), d. 1363, 
seized of Burton and Keleby, Lin- 
coln, which continued in this family 
t. Elizabeth. John Monceaux or 
Monson was of Lincoln 1378 ; sixth 
in descent from whom was Sir John 
Monson, who was possessed of Bur- 
ton and Keleby at his death 1593. 
From him descended the Lords 
Monson, Viscounts Castlemaine, and 
Lords Sondes. (See Anselme, iii. 
105 ; Rot. Pip. 31 Henry I. ; Mon. i. 
410, 922, 923, ii. 152, Oil ; Hardy, 
Lit. Claus. 376; Testa; Burton, 
Mon. Ebor. 245.) 

Montana, from Montaigu, or Mon- 
tacute, Normandy, near St. Lo in 

the Cotentin. It was held from the 
barons of St, Denis le Gaste, who 
were probably descendants of Meuj>- 
drac, a Scandinavian Viking, who 
was seated there c. 930, and it is 
believed that the families of Meur- 
drac, Trailly, Grenville, Beauchamp, 
and Montagu, whose arms were 
closely related, and whose fiefs were 
parts of the barony of St. Denis, 
were of the same origin. Drogo, 
who succeeded to Montacute, was 
living 1067, when he commanded 
the forces of King- William in the 
West of England. He had three 
sons: 1. William de Montacute, 
living 1086, ancestor of the barons 
de Montacute, Earls of Salisbury, 
and the Dukes of Manchester and 
Earls of Sandwich ; 2. Drogo de M., 
living 1086, ancestor of the Drakes; 
3. Anschar de M. of Somerset, living 
1086. For the history of this family 
see Dugdale, Baronage; Banks, 
Dorm, and Extinct Baronage. 

Montasrue, for Montagu. 

Monte. See Mount. 

Montford, from M. sur RiUe, Nor- 
mandy, a great baronial family de- 
scended from Auslec or Oslac, Baron 
of Briquebec, c. 940 (See Mitford). 
Hugh Barbatus, Baron of Montfort, 
was slain in battle with Walchelin 
de Ferrars, C.J035. The M.8, Barons 
of Beaudesert, descended from the 
house of De Gand paternally. The 
name spread to all parts of England. 
See Dugdale and Banks. 

Montgomery. Amulph, Hugh, 
Roger de Monte Goumeril, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); Ralph, Ro- 
bert, Bartholomew, Arnulph, Roger, 
Hugh de Montgommeri, 1180-95 
(lb.). These were branches of the 
house of Montgomeri near Alen9on, 
Earls of Arundel and Salop, of which 



several branches remained in Eng- 
land and Scotland. Hence the Earls 
of Eglinton. 

Montffomral, for Montoghery. 

Montffomeri«| fur MoNTOOUERT. 

MontU^ for Mountia or Muxz. 

Monyns. Nicholas Manens, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). The name was 
of distinction in Kent. 

Moodle. See MooDT. 

Moody, for MoDY or Mode. 

Moon, or De Mohun. See Mo- 
nuN. Various branches continued 
till a late date. The name as Moone 
occurs in Dorset t. Elizabeth. 

Moone^ for Moon. 

Moor. Vitalis Maurus, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); Alan le Mor, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Moore, or More, a local name 
including families of Norman and 
other origin. The Moores of Kent 
derive from Ralph Fitz-Richard, t. 
William I., who held Rochinge,Kent, 
from Hugh, Baron de Montfort in 
1086 (Domesd.). This Ralph ap- 
pears to have been son of Richard, 
Sire de Beaufort in Anjou, whose 
(lau. m. Hugh, Baron de Montfort 
(Des Bois, Diet, de la Noblesse), 
ancestor of the Montforts of Beau- 
desert. Ralph Fitz-Richard held 
Alington, Kent, from the see of Can- 
terbury 1086, and his descendants, 
who bore the names of De Roking 
and De More, or atte More, con- 
tinued in the vicinity till the time 
of Elizabeth, when Sir Thomas and 
Sir Edward Moore settled in Ire- 
land, and became ancestors of the 
Earls of Tullamoore and the Mar- 
quises of Drogheda. 

Bloores. See MooBS. 

Moorlari or Moring. William, 
Herbert, Robert, Richard Morin, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Gilbert, 

Ralph, William M. Engl. 1180 (Rot. 

Moon. Hugo Mores, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Geoffry de Mores, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Moorton, for MoRETON. 

Moos. John and William de 
Musca, Normandy 1180 (MRS); 
Isabel Mus, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See 

Mopsey, perhaps for Mumpesson 
or Montpin9on, from M. near Evreux, 
a baronial family. Ralph de Mont- 
pinson was Dapifer to William the 
Conqueror (Ord. Vit.). He wit- 
nessed a charter in Normandy 1074 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 66), and granted 
lands to St. Evroidt Abbev. His 
son Hugh, who m. a dau. of Hugh 
de Grantmesnil, and his grandson 
Ralph, are mentioned by Ordericus. 
Philip de M. witnessed 1132 the 
foundation Charter of Fountains 
Abbey, York (Mon. v. 306, 307, New 
Ed.). The family appears after- 
wards in Lincoln, Essex, Hertford, 
Norfolk, \^ts, and in 1166 the 
barony of Montpinsun, Normandvi 
consisted of fifteen knights* fees 
(Feod. Norm. Duchesne). 

Moran. 1. A Celtic name. 2. 
For Morin. See Mooring. 

Morand, for MoRAin:. 

Mormnt. Oliver, Ralph, William 
Morant, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 
The arms of the English branch are 
preserved by Robson. 

Moratli. William de Moreto, 
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Ro- 
bert Moret 1108 (lb.) ; Robert Mort, 
Engl. 1198 (RCR). 

I, for MORDAKT. 


William Mordent, 
Normandy 1180. The Mordents or 
Mordants were probably Lords of St. 




Gilles, near Coutances and St. Lo. 
The first mentioned in the records is 
Ralph M., who witnessed a charter 
in Normandy, 1126 (MSAN, v. 107). 
Baldwin M. occurs in Bedford t. 
Stephen (Mon. Angl. ii. 202). In 
1148 William M. held lands at 
Winchester from the bishop Q^'int 
Domesd.). In Idth cent. Richard de 
Ardres and Eustace Mordent held a 
fief at Turvey, Bedford (Testa). 
Hence the Baronets Mordaunt, and 
the Earls of Peterborough and Mon- 

Morden. See Hasbord. 

More, for MooBE. 

XlKorel. See Mobbell. 

Morell. See MoRRELL. 

acoretoii. 1. An English local 
name. 2. for de Mauretania. See 
Fitzgerald. The name occurs early 
in England. 

Morey, the French pronunciation 
of Moret. See Morath. 

Morf«e, for Maufee (Lower), or 
Malfey. John Malfe, Ralph Malfei, 
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Geof- 
fry, Simon Malfey, Engl. c. 1272 

Morile, for Morrell. 

Morioe. See Maurice. 

Morln. See MooRiNO. 

Morinir. See MooRiNO. 

Morisse. See Maurice. 

Morllnff. Ralph, Albareda Mo- 
rillon, Normandy 1180-98 (MRS) ; 
Hugh Morlyng, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

BKorraii, for Morrell. 

MorreU. Ralph, Tustin, Wil- 
liam, Ansketil, Richard, Robert, 
Walter Morel, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). John Morel was seated in 
Norfolk 1086 (Domesd.). John M. 
held a fief in Northumberland 1165 
(Lib. Niger). The family extended 
throughout England. 

aCorriU. See MoRRBLL. 

Morrill, for Morin. See Moor- 

Morse. See MooRS. 

Moms, for Morse. 

Mort. William (de) la Mori, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Simon 
Mort, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Mortaa. Petrus, Robert de Mau- 
retainia, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 
Laurence de Moretaine 1198 (lb.). 
Ralph de Morteine, Engl, c 1198 

Morten. See*^OBTAlX. 

Morter, for Martyr. 

Mortimer, a well-known Norman 
baronial family. This family de- 
scends from Walter, Lord of (Bt Mar- 
tin, Normandy, who, about 980, m. a 
niece of the Duchess Gunnora. 
William de St. Martin, his son, was 
father of* Roger, Lord of Mortimer, 
and of Ralph, Sire de Garenne, and 
of the Sire de St. Martin, from whom 
the family of St. Martin in England 
and Normandy (Mon. ii. 950). 

Roger, Sire de Mortemer, was a 
leader of the army of Duke William, 
and defeated the French in 1054 
(Ord. Vit. 639). Roger de Morti- 
mer, who was a at Hastings, 
was his son, and was father of Ralph 
de M., who in 1086 held a great 
barony in Hants, Berks, Wilts, 
Somerset, &c. (Domesd.). From him 
descended the Lords Mortimer of 
Wigmore, Earls of March. William 
de Mortimer, who held t. William I. 
estates in Norfolk from his kinsman 
William de Warrenne, was father of 
Robert de M. t. Henry I., and of 
Ralph de M. or de St. Victor, and 
from this line descended the Lords 
Mortimer of Attilburgh (by writ 
1296), and the Lords Mortimer of 
Richard's Castie. 



Mortlmore, for Mortiher. 
Morton. 1. An EDglish local 
name. 2. For Mauretaine. See MoR- 


Mose, for MossE. 

Mortyn^ for Martyn. 

Moser. Henry de Museriis, or 
Museres, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Mosey. Raherius de Musie, 
Normandy, 1180-4)8 (MRS) ; Ralph 
and William de Mose, Engl. c. 1272 

Moslin. See Masun. 

hkoss, for Mosse. 

Mosse. Godefi'idus de la Mosce, 
Normandy, held a fief from Philip 
Augustus of the honour of Malherbe 
(Mem. Soc Ant. Norm. v. 176). 

Moto. See Movat. 

Motb, for Mote. 

Motton, for MotoD. Geoffry, 
Hugh, Mouton, Normandy 1198 
(MRS) ; Nicholas de Muton, EngL 
c. 1198 (RCR). Motons was in the 
Cotentin. Walter Moton 1311, M.P. 
for Guildford ; William M. Knight 
1324-1327, M.P. for Leicestershire 

XlKott. See MouAT. 

Motte, for MouAT. 

Mooat. Philip Moaz or Moats, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The 
fief of Mouet at Apre^ille mentioned 
t. Philip Augustus. 

Moudy, for MoODT. 

Moui, for Mole. 

Mooiaer. Robert de Moudre, 
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). 

Moule, for MoLE. 

Monies, for Mole. 

MonU, for Mole. 

Moollln, for MoLiNE. 

Mounsey. 'See MuNCET. 

Mound, for Mount. 

Mount. Robert, Richard, Ralph, 
John Ranulph de Monte, Normandy 

1180 (MRS) ; William de Monte, 
Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

Monntaffue, for Montaov. 

Mountain, or De Monte. See 
Mount. Was derived from the 
French form de la Montague. 

Mounteney, from Montigni near 
Falaise, Normandy. Roger de Mon-> 
tigny gave lands to St. Vigor's, 
Cerisy, t. William I. (Mon. L 961.) 
William de M. m. a dau. and coheir 
of Jordan Briset, a great baron of 
Essex t Henry I. (Mon. ii. 605.) 

Mountford, for Montford. 

Mountfbrt. See Montford. 

Mounljoy, from the Isle of 
France. Paganus de Monte Gail 
occurs in Normandy 1097 (Ord. 
Vit 766). WilUam de Montegai 
witnessed a charter of Pontefract 
(Mon. i. 667). The family was 
seated in Notts and Derby. 

MouMeU. See MussELL. 

MoutteU. See MowTELL. 

Mouaon. John de Mouton, 
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS) j Geoffry 
Mussun, Engl. 1198 (RCR). 

Mowa% for MouAT. 

Mowatt, for MouAT. 

Mowbray. A well-known No> 
man baronial family, from the Castle 
of Molbrai or Moubrai, near St. Lo 
in the Cotentin. (See De Gervilie, 
Anc. Chateaux de la Manche.) This 
name probably includes in its first 
syllable the name of the Scandi- 
navian grantee c. 930, which is also 
preserved by Molbec, another place 
in the Cotentin. Robert de Molbray 
witnessed a charter in Normandy c. 
1066 (Gall. Christ, xi. 227). Geoffry 
de Moubray, his son, bishop of 
Coutances, accompanied the Con- 
queror with a great force, and was 
at the battle of Hastings (Wace, ii. 
186). He had vast grants in Eng- 
2 839 



land. Roger de Molbray, brother of 
Geoffry, witnepsed a charter in Nor- 
mandy in 1060 (Gall. Christ, xi. 60), 
and was father of Robert de M., 
Earl of Northumberland, who wit- 
nessed a charter in Normandy 1082 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 86). He lost his 
English earldom and estates, and the 
next heir was Nigel de Albini, who 
assumed the name of Moubray, and 
from whom the English barons Mow- 
bray, Earls of Nottingham and Dukes 
of Norfolk, descended. See Dugdale 
and Banks. 

acowells, for Moules. 

Mowl, for Mottle. 

Mowser, for Moser. 

Mowtell. Francis Mustel, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Hugh Mos- 
teil 1198 (lb.) j Constance, Geoffry 
Mustel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See 


XlKoy. Robert, Roger, Bartholo- 
mew de Moeio, Normandy, 1180-96 
(MRS) ; Hugh, Richard Mev, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

XlKoyce, for MoYES. 

Moye, for MoT. 

Moyer. See MotR. 

Moyes, for MoTE. 

Moyle, for Mole or Moel. 

Mosms, for Moiu. See Monck. 

xiKoyse, for Motes. 

Moysey. Alan Moisi, Normandy, 
1108 (MRS); Hasting, Richard, 
Walter Moyse, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Mmda, for Mode. 

BKud^e, for Mugg or MoGO. 

BKudie, for Moody. 

Mofley, for Morfbe. 

Moles, for Moles or Moels, a 
well-known Norman baronial family. 

aCnU, for Moll. 
. Mullen, for MoLiNE. 

Mullens, for Molines. ^S^^^Molyhb. 

Mnllett. Ansketil Mulet, Nor- 

mandy 1180 (MRS) ; John Mulct, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Mnlley. William de Moleio, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). 

Mnlley, the French pronunciation 
of Millet. See Mult. 

MnUy, for MuLLET. 

Mulllner, for Molenar. See 

Mnlllnenz, for Moltketjx. 

MoUingrs, for Mullens. 

Mniilns, for Mullens. 

Mnllis, for MoLlS. 

Mniiord, for Mallard. 

Mnmford, for Montford. 

Mummery, probably for Mont- 
morice, the .English form of Mont- 
morency, the history of which family 
from the fifth century has been 
written by Duchesne. This line 
descended from Geoffry, son of Bur- 
chard II. of Montmorency (Anselme, 
iii. 660), who had : 1. Hervey de M. 
2. Theobald, named Paganus, Cas- 
tellan of Gisors in the Vexin. He 
was ancestor of the family of Gisors 
seated in England. Hervey de Mont- 
morency, the elder son, came to 
England 1066, and was father of 
Geoffry Fitz-Hervey (Duchesne, 67). 
He held several manors in Essex, 
of which his descendant Hervey 
de Montmorency, Constable of Ire- 
land, was possessor a century later. 
He m. Adelaide de Clermont, 
whose name appears with his in 
charters (Parkin, Hist. King's Lynn, 
171). He had Burchard de M., 
who was a benefactor of Thetford 
(Mon. i. 667), and Robert Fitz- 
Geoffry, whb was a baron 1166. He 
is mentioned in Lincoln 1165 as 
Robert Maurenciacus (Lib. Niger). 
He had Hervey, Constable of Ireland, 
whose nephew Geoffry was Deputy 
of Ireland t. Henry HI., and from 



whom descended the Barons de 
Marisco, Ireland, and the Viscounts 
Mountmorres and Frankfort. The 
spelling of this name varied greatly, 
as Montemorentii, Montemarisco, 
Montemoraci, Montemorentino, &c. 

Bffiinoey, from Monchj^near Arras. 
Drogo de Money came to England 
106C,and was in Palestine 1096 (Ord. 
Vitalis, 723). Drogo de M., his son, 
had a pardon in Sussex 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.). In 1290 Walter de M. was 
summoned to Parliament as a baron. 

Bffiinaay, for Monday. 

Bffiindey, for Mondat. 

Bffiindy, for Monday. 

Manfort, for Montfobt. 

aconk, forMoNCff. 

I, for Mtjnns. See Muntz. 
iMCiiiiiiiiig:^, for MoKYNS. 
Bffiiniis. See Muntz. 
BKnnsey. See MuNGBY. 
BCimsoii. See Monson. 
BCimster. See MiNiSTSR. 
Mont, for Mont. See MorNT. 

Bffmitillff, for MOFNTAINE. 

Manton, for Mofntaine. 

BCnnta. Geofry and Ralph de 
Montibus, Waleran, Herbert, Ma- 
tilda, Robert, Roger de Montibus, 
Normandy, 1180-1-200 (MRS). 
Eight of the name occur in 1198. 

acnroli, for MulBCH. 

SCnrden, for MoBDKK. 

BKnrdooli, or De St. Denis, a 
branch of the great Norman house of 
Meurdrac, barons of St. Denis and 
Meurdraquiere, Normandy. Finche, 
Robert, Stephen Murdac occur in 
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). The name 
is continually found in the English 
records from the beginning. 

BKnrdock, for Murdoch. 

Binrdack, f or Murdoch. 

agu r l l n, for Mebyin. 

BCnrley, for Mebley, or Marley. 

i, for MORRALL. 
BKlllTell, for MORRRLL. 

BCnrrells, for Murrell. 

BKorrill. See MuRKELL. 

BCnrton, for Morton. 

MEusoliainp, from Moschaus, Nor- 
mandy. Richard de M., Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS); Thomas, WiUiam 
de Muschamp, Engl. 1189 (Rot 
Pip.). See WiLLouenBY. 

MEusfroTe or Mucegros. Matthew, 
John, and Robert Mucegros, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). M. is near 
Ecouis, Normandy. Robert de Mu- 
celgroe occurs 1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 
676). Roger de M. 1086 held lands 
in Hereford in capite (Domesd.). In 
13th cent, the family held estates in 
Somerset, Dorset, Gloucester^ and 
Hereford. Charlton-Musgrove, So- 
merset, is named from it. The 
baronets Musgrove are hence derived. 

MEusliet, for Montfichet See Oa- 
YENDiSH. See also Muskett. 

Musk, orDeMusoA. SeeMoesB. 

MEuflkett. Richard Mosket occurs 
in Normandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 174); Robert and 
William Musket in Engl. c. 1274 

for Musard. See Wy- 


MEusmU. See MowTELL. 
See MouzoN. 
, for Musters. 
Garin de Moeter, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Robert de 
Mosters, a tenant of Earl Alan in 
Notts 1086 (Domesd. 282 b). The 
family is frequently mentioned 
thenceforward in the English re- 
MnsteU. See MowTELL. 
MEustlll. See MoWTBLL. 
BKutlmer, for MoRTDCBB. 

WijBn, for MlALL. 




Mjratt. See MlATT. 

Tmjen, in some cases a Hebrew 
name ; generallji howeyer^ for Moirs 
or Mont. 

BCyliUl, for MiAXL. 
acyies, for Miles. 
Mylne, for Mnx — the Northern 


Aubert de Nages, Nor- 
mandy 1180-05 (MRS). 

vaffle, for Naitglb. 

VaU, for Neal. 

MmUOk, for Nash. 

VAldrett, for Maldbbtt. Ha- 
nnlph de Maldreit, Normandy 1198 

Vanee, from the fief of Nans or 
Les Nans, Normandy (Mem. Soc 
Ant. Norm. v. 174). 

Vanffle, or De Angulo. See 

Vapler, Nappator, or Napparius. 
William Nappator, Engl. 1198 
(ROR); WUUam le Naper 1189 
(Rot. Pip.) ; Robert le Napier^ 
Engl. 1202 (Rot Cane). 

Vapper, for Napieb. 

Vares. Hugo de Neirs^ Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); Walter le 
Neyr, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Vasby for Nas. See Ness. Also 
an English local name. 

Van. See NoTT., for Neye. 

Vavln. Gervasius Navine, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). 

Vayer. See Nabes. 

Veaffle, for Naole. 

Veal. Elias de Neel, 1180; 
Ranulph and John de N. 1195; 
Warin de Neel, c. 1200; Walter, 
George, Richard, Ralph, Robert 
Neel, Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
Simon, Thomas, Adam, Geoffry, 

&c Neel or Nel, Engl, c 1272 

Veale, for Neal. 

Veall, for Nxal. 

Veape, or Nape, for Napps or 
Nepos. See Neye. 

Veat, or Net Reginald de Niz 
or Nit8, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); 
John and Ayicia Net, EngL c 1272 
(RH); Gilbert and John de'Nes 
(lb.). See Neats. 

Veate. See Neat. 

Veata, for Nm or Neat. 

Veave. See Neye. Of this 
family are the Baronets Neaye. 

Veaves. See Neaye. 

v«bel. Roger de Nebula, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Veed, for Neat. 

Veedes. See Need. 

Veedbam. Frodo, brother of 
the Abbot of St Edmund's, Suffolk, 
a favourite physician of the Con- 
queror and a Norman, held in 
Suffolk and Essex IQSa He had 
a younger son, to whom he g^ve 
Mendham with Needham, from 
whom descended the families of 
M. and N. In Norfolk (Blomefield). 
The Earls of Eilmorey are a 

Veeds, for Niz or Nits. See 

Veeld, a form of Neal. Hence 
the Baronets Neeld. 

Veeve, for Neye. 



Veeves, for Neve. 

Veffiis, for Nages. See Naoos. 

Veil, for Neal, when the Dame is 

Veui, for Neil. 

VeU. See Neal. 

Velson. See Boltok-Nelron. 

Velson. The Norman family of 
Banastre (see Baknisteb) were 
barons of Newton, Lancashire, t. 
Henry I. In 1287 John Banastre 
held in Maudslej, Lancash., two 
bovates from the heirs of Ferrars. 
Adam, Thomas, and the heirs of 
Eobert B. held adjacent estates 
(Baines, Lane. iii. 392 ; Testa, 308, 
399). The Banastres of Maudsley 
adopted the name of Maudesley, and 
bore the cross sable of Banastre. 
In 1377 Richard Nelson (Fitz-Nigel) 
of Maudsley (a branch of the 
Maudsleys), whose descendants bore 
the arms of M. (with a bend), 
granted lands at M. with remainder 
to George, son of Robert Nelson. 
In 1405 Robert Nelson of Maudsley 
conveyed lands to Peter Banastre 
and Edward Maudesley, and sealed 
with the above arms. Richard N. 
was of M. 1508, t. Henry VIII. 
Richard Banastre had a suit with 
Thomas Nelson (Ducat. Lane), and 
Ellen B. claimed rent from him. 
A younger son of the Nelson family, 
t Henry VII., accompanied Dr. 
Stanley, Bishop of Ely^ and settled 
in Norfolk. He was the direct 
ancestor of Admiral Lord Nelson 
(tee Burke, Peerage ; Hoare, South 
Wilts, Hundr. Downton). See 

Vess, from the fief of Nas, Nor- 
mandy. Durand de Naso 1198 
(MRS) ; John and Thomas de Nes, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

MTettelfleld, for Nettebville. 

VetterviUe, from Netrevillo, 
Normandy. Hence the Viscounts 

Vetttefdia, for Nettlepield. 

Veve, Robert, Roger, William 
Nepos, Normandy 1180-95} God- 
frey, John, Richard, Robert N. 
1198 (MRS) ; Hugo Nepos Hubert! 
was of Essex 1086 (Domesd.) ; 
Adam le Neve of Norfolk, t. Edw. I., 
ancestor of the Le Neves or Neaves 

Vevell, for Neville. 

Vevett. William Nevvet, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96; Ralph Nivet 1198 

Vevii, for Neville. 

Veviu, for Neville. 

Venule. Peter, John, Hugo 
(Forestarius), Robert de Neville, or 
De Nova Villa, Normandy 1180-96 
(MRS). The Earls of Westmore- 
land of this name were descended 
in the female line, also the Earls of 
Abergavenny. This family descended 
from Baldric Teutonicus, who with 
his brother Wiger came to Nor- 
mandy e. 990 to offer his service to 
the Duke (Ord. Vit. 479). From 
him descended the families of Ne- 
ville, Courcy, Beaugency, Basker^ 
ville, and D'Aunou, The Nevilles 
were widely spread in England, but 
were most numerous in Lincoln. 

Vevln. See Navin. 

Vevlns. See NrviN. 

Vew, or Neveu (Lower). See 
Neve. It seems also to be the 
English form of Le Novel. See 

Vewe, for New. 

Vewey, for Newe. See Neve. 

Vewin, for Nevett. 

Vewmaroli, a baronial family, 
from the Castle of Neumarch^, Nor- 
mandy. Turketil de Newmarch 




(N0VU8 Mercatus) was slain in the 
civil wars of Normandy c. 1036 
(Ord. Vit. 667). The Caatle of 
Newmarch was seized c. 1060 by 
Duke William to the prejudice of 
its inheritor Geofiry de N. (Ord. 
Vit.). Hugh de Moriomonte, brother 
of the latter, was slain c. 1063 
(Ibid.). Bernard de N., conqueror 
of firecknopk c. 1088, was son of 
Geoffry. Collateral branches are 
found in various parts of England. 
William de Newmarch of North- 
umberland was dead before 1130 
(Rot Pip.). Henry de N. held in 
1166 a barony in Worcester and 
Gloucester (Lib. Nig.), consisting 
of nineteen knights' fees. Adam 
de N. of Lincoln 1248 had writ of 
military summons, and was sum- 
moned to parliament as a baron 
1260, 1264. Branches occur in 
Dorset and Wilts. 

:, for NxwHABCH. 
I, for Newmarch. 
I, for Ninws. 

WewtoD. It appears from Sir 
David Brewster's Life of the great 
philosopher, that according to a 
statement verified by the latter, he 
was the son of Isaac Newton of 
Woolsthorpe, Lincoln, P^., and 
was fifth in descent from John N. 
of Westby in Basingthorpe, Lin- 
coln, who, judging from the dates, 
was probably born c. 1470. 

The earlier history has been dis- 
puted ; but none of the origins 
assigned to the fnmily have any 
evidence in their favour, except that 
from the N.s of Barr's Court, 
Gloucester, whose representative en- 
tailed his estates and baronetcy on 
the Newtons of Gonnerby, Lincoln 
(who were certainly of the same 
family as Sir Isaac Newton). Lord 

Monson, however, has shown that 
the similarity of name to that of the 
family of Barr's Court was merely 
accidental, and that there was no 
relationship (Notes and Queries, i. 
190, 3d Series). The arrangement 
arose from a mortgage. 

The family of Newton was of far 
older standing in Lincoln; it had 
formerly been of considerable ini« 
portance, but its estates had in a 
great measure passed away. 

Newton was between Folkingbam 
and Sleaford, a few miles from 
Westby, Gonnerby, and Wools- 
thorpe, the later seats of the family, 
the direct ancestor of which was 
William Fesson, or Feisson, a Nor- 
man, whose estates lay in the Cauz, 
and who in 1086 held Neuton from 
Odo Arbalister. Of this estate 
Guvesby, Uvesby, or Osbomby, and 
Trikingham (which are adjacent), 
appear to have been members. He 
also possessed Bottingdon, Lincoln, 
where he made grants to the Knights 
Templars (Mon. Ang. ii. 636). 
Ingelram Feisson, his son, t. Henry 
I. (Mon. Angl. i. 773) appears to 
have acquired other lands at Neuton, 
Trikingham, and in Lincoln by 
grant from De Craon, and De la 

Reginald de Neuton or Niweton 
and Alan Pescams (Fesson) hia 
brother, held in 1166 a knight's fee 
by ancient tenure from De la Haye 
(Lib. Nig.), and granted lands to 
Barlings Abbey, Lincoln (Mon. ii. 
644). At this time Osmond Fiscis 
or Fesson (probably his brother) 
held the Norman estate in the 

Sir Richard N. t Henry II. was 
Constable of Nichola de la Haye 
(Mon. ii. 1015), and had William 



de NiutoD, who was also Constable 
of De la Haye, and with Peter de 
N. is mentioned in Normandy 1198 
(MBS). To omit other names. Sir 
Robert N., t Edward I., claimed free 
warren at Neuton by immemorial 
right (Rot. Ilundr. i. 256), and t 
Edward III., John Willoughby, 
Knt. enfeoffed John do Neuton and 
others in lands, parcel of the manor 
of HaConby in the Hundred of Ave- 
land near Neuton (Inq. p. mort.). 
A century later we find the ancestors 
of Sir Isaac Newton resident in the 
same vicinity in the Hundred of 
Aveland. The principal estates 
probably passed away by heiresses. 

Wlblett. See NoBLETT. 

Wloholas. Richard Nicholas, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Nicholas 
Nicolaus, Engl. 1198 (RCR) ; John, 
Philip, Stephen Nichole, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). The name in England 
included families of different origins. 

arioiioies, for Nicholas. 

wioholl. See Nicolas. 

WiOlloIlS, for NiCHOLL. 

srieliols, for NiCHOLLS. 

Wlokells, for NicnoLLS. 

xrickleM, for Nicholas. 

xrieol. See Nicholas. 

Wiooias. <S^ Nicholas. 

xrield, for Niel or Neal. 

anrbtiiiffale. P. Rossinoil (Ros- 
signol) Normandy 1195 (MRS); 
Andreas Nightyngale, M.P. Crick- 
lade 1307; Thomas Nightegale, 
Gloucester 1286; Ralph Niktegale, 
Norfolk 1273 &c. Hence the baro- 
nets of the name. William Nuit- 
ummel, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

xrub, for Naish. 

xriTes, for Neayes. 

Woad. Roger Node, Normandy 
1180 (MRS); Qeoffry, John, Note, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Woab. William de Noa, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). The arms 
of Now are preserved by Robson. 

WoaU, for Noel. 

Woble. Walter and Gillebert 
le Noble, Normandy 1180 - 96 
(MRS); Robert and Roger No- 
bilis, Eng. 1194-1200 (RCR). 

Wobles. See NoBLB. 

Woblett. Alexander Noblet, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; Regi- 
nald, William Noblet, Engl. 1198 

Wodes, for NoAD. 

Woel. Roger and Einard Noel 
1180; Stephen N. 1106; Qeoffry, 
Hugh, Ralph, Robert, Stephen N. 
1198 Normandy (MRS); Hugh, 
Thomas, William, England 1198 
(RCR). Thomas was of Sussex 
and Salop ; William of Kent ; Hugh 
of Hertford. 

Robert Fitz-Noel and Robert 
Noel and others of the family, t. 
Henry I., founded Ranton Priory, 
Stafford (Mon. i. 53). Hence the 
Noels of England, Earls of Gains- 

Wobiu, for Noel. 

Woldaritt, for Naldbett. 

Woon, or De Noion. Pagan us 
de Noion, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
In 1064 Hugo, Castellan of Noyon, 
witnessed a charter of Hugh, Bishop 
of N. (Gall. Christ, x. 367, Instr.). 
Richard de Nugun occurs 1203 in 
Norfolk (Rot Cane). In 1322, 
1324, Sir John Noiun was M.P. for 
Norfolk. The name long remained 
there as Noon, and has been cor- 
rupted to Nunn. 

xroone, for NooN. 

xrorte. William Norri, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); John Nore, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Worman. Robert, Ralph, QiUo 




Normannus, Normandy 1180-96 ; 
Osmund, Richard Nonnandus (lb.), 
1198 (MRS); Geoffry, Henry, &c. 
Norman, Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Wormand. See Norman. 

Wormansell, for Nobmanville. 

WormatiTiUe, a branch of Bas- 
S£TT of Normandy, descended from 
Hugh Fitz-Osmund, who held in 
capite Hants 1086. From him de- 
scended the barons of Normanville, 
a younger branch of whom (the 
Bassets) held the barony till c. 1500 
(La Roque, Mais. Hare.). Gerold 
de N. had possessions in Sussex t 
Henry I. (Mon. i. 318). Gerold de 
N. witnessed a charter of Humet t. 
Henry H., and Norman de N. was a 
baron in Sussex 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
Sir Ralph de N. lost his Norman 
barony t. John, and had grants in 
Lincoln, and from him descended 
the great family of N. in York and 

Worreys, for NOBRIS. 

Worrls. Andomar and William 
Norensis, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS); Petrus Norreis N. 1198. 
Thomas Norensis, Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR); Osbert, Roger (lb.), also 
William, Richard, Henry, Ralph, 
Roger N. (Ibid.). See North. 

WoiTlsli. See NORRIS. 

Worriss, for NoRRis. 

Worth, Norreys, or Norensis. The 
Lords North, Earls of Guilford, de- 
scend from the family of Norreys of 
Notts (ancestors of the N.s of Speke, 
Lancashire). Henry le N. was seized 
of estates in Notts, which on his 
death King John granted to Alan le 
N., his brother. They were pro- 
bably sons of Robert Norensis, who 
held three fees in Hants 1165, whose 
ancestor, Richard de North, occurs 
1103 (Mon. ii. 973). See Norrk. 

Worthooate. See Northcote. 

Wortboote, or De Colville. See 
CoLViLLE. Northcote (with Affeton), 
Devon, was 1086 the property of the 
Bishop of Coutances in demesne. It 
appears to have been granted to 
Tavistock Abbey, which enfeoffed 
them to Richard de Colville, who 
held 1165 one fee from the abbey 
(Liber Niger). He was a benefactor 
in Lincoln to the Hospitallers (Mon. 
ii. 536). He seems to have had a 
brother, Edil de Northcote, 1165 
(Lib. Niger), and two sons or ne- 
phews, William de Northcote, and 
Robert de Affeton (in Northcote), 
who occur in the Northcote Charters 
(Harl. MS. 1080). In 13th cent. 
Geoffry de Northcote held a fief in 
N. from Tavistock Abbey (Testa). 
In 1295 a charter was granted by 
Andrew de N. to Robert de N. 
(Harl. MS. 1080). Hence the ba- 
ronets Northcote, who bear the 
cross crosslet or cross moline of the 
Colvilles, with distinctions. 

Wortlioott. See NoRTHCOTE. 

xrortheast. Joanna Nordest, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Worthway. See NoRWAT. 

xrorton, or Conyers. The elder 
branch of the family of Conyers, 
from Coignieres, Normandy, named 
from the barony of Norton, York, 
the chief English seat of the family. 
Robert de C. came to England 1060, 
and held from the see of Durham, 
1086, Norton, Yorkshire (Domesd. 
304 b). Roger, his son, had grants 
in Yorkshire from the see of Dur- 
ham before 1126 (Surtees, iii. 244). 
He had also lands in Durham. Sir 
Robert Conyers of Norton was sum- 
moned by writ as a baron 1312. The 
representative of the younger line in 
Durham was created Lord Conyers 



1609. From the Yorkshire line de- 
scended Sir Fletcher N., Speaker of 
the House of Commons, Lord 

"MorvuU, for Nobvill. 

WorveUf for Nobtill. 

MorviU, for Nobmantille. 

Worway; for Norey. See Nobis. 

Wott, for Note, or Noad. 

Wovell. GauMdy Odbert, Richard 
Novel, Normandy 1108 (MRS); 
John le Novel, Engl. c. 1272 

Wowell. See Noel. 

xrowiu, for NowBLL. 

xrowme, for Noon. 

xroyoe. See Notes. 

Woyer. Richard, Gerald, Ger- 
vase de Noiers, Normandy 1180-06 
(MRS). This family of De Noers 
was of importance in England. Gil- 
bert de Noyers witnessed a charter of 
Duke Richard to Fontanelles 1024 

(Neustria Pia, 166). See Banks, 
Baronia Angl. Concentrata. 

Woyes. Richard Nois 1180-95. 
Osbert and William de Nois, Nor- 
mandy 1108 (MRS). 

Vndd, for Noad. 

arnirent, a branch of the Counts of 
Ferche, as correctly detailed in 
Burke's Peerage. Hence the Earls 
of Westmeath, Baronets Nugent, 
Earls Nugent, &c. 
If for Noon. 
I, for Noon. 
I, for NuNN. 

), or Nutrix. The lands of 
the Nutrices, at Cremie^ in Nor- 
mandy, are mentioned 1180 ~ 95 
(MRS). Gilbert Nutricius held 
from Geoffry de Clinton in War- 
wick, t. Henry I. (Mon. ii. l\5), 

Warton, for NoBTON. 

Wntt, for NoTT. 

Wye, for Noye. See Notes. 


Oake, the English form of De 
Quercu. Geoffry, Oliver De Quercu, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Nicho- 
las and William de Q., Engl. 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). Walter and Philip de 
Oke, Engl, c 1272 (RH). Hence 
the baronets Oakes. 

Oakes. See Oake. 

Oastler. See Osleb. 

Obbard, for Hobabt. 

Obeney, for Aubeny. See Dau- 


Obr^, for AT7BBET. 

Odell, or Woodhall, a baronial 
family. See Dugdale, and Banks, 
Dorm, and Ext. Peerage. The family 
was Flemish, and derived from the 

Castellans of Cambray, of whom 
Walter is mentioned by Baldric of 
Noyon, in his Chronicle, as Lord of 
the Castle of Lens, c. 950. Walter 
II., his son, was constituted heredi- 
tary Castellan of Cambray soon after, 
who had issue: 1. Walter. 2. Si- 
cher. Bishop of Cambray. 3. Ada 
de Cambray, who m. the Baron of 
Oissy, and had issue Walter III., Cas- 
tellan of Cambray 1049. Hugh I., 
son of Walter, had issue Hugh II., 
Viscount of Meaux, living 1096, and 
Fastre D'Oissy, Advocate of Toumay 
1098, ancestor of the great house of 
Avesne (Des Bois, Diet, de la No- 
blesse). Walter Flandrenns or De 




Cambray, a younger brother, came 
to England 1066, and 10S6 held a 
great barony in Bedford, Bucks, &c., 
of which Woodhall or Wahul was 
the chief seat, and from him de- 
scended the barons WahuU, by writ, 
1295 {see Dugdale, Bnnks). This 
family bore three crescents for their 
arms, the house of Cambray bearing 
(me crescent. From a branch, seated 
in York, derives the family of 


Oddie. See Odt. 

Oddy. See Odt. 

Odlln. Ralph Fitz-Odeline, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Richard 
Fitz-Odeline, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Odllnir. See OPLIN. 

Ody. Simon Aud^, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; Henry, John Ode, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Offer. See Offor. 

Offor, for Offord. 

Offord, or Ufford, a baronial fa- 
mily, Lords Ufford, Earls of Suffolk, 
a branch, according to Camden, of- 
the Peytons, who were of the Nor- 
man house of Malet. See Mallett. 

Offff, for Ago. 

OgWt for HoGO. 

Offlander. Roger, Alan de Or- 
glandes, and the barony of O., Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). This well- 
known Norman family is represented 
in England by the Baronets Oglander. 

Oiley, for DoYXET. 

Oke, for Oake. 

Oldlnff, for Olden, or Holden. 

Oldrey, for Aldrey, or Audrey. 

Olipbant, for Olif ant, or Outer. 
Oliver held in Devon 108G, Jordan 
Oliver in Wilts 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
Hugo and William Olifard occur 
1130, 1165 in Hants and Northants 
(Rot. Pip. ; Lib. Niger). William 
0. witnessed a charter of Sautre 

Abbey 1147 (Mon. i. 851). David 
0., t. Stephen, settled in Scotland, 
and was ancestor of the Lords Oli- 

Oll^ant. See Oliphant. 

Oliver. Harvey, Nicholas Oliver, 
Normandy 1180^95 (MRS). Ra- 
nulpb, Robert, William 0. 1198 
(lb.). William 0., Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR). Twenty-three persons of the 
name, c. 1272 (RH). See Oliphant. 

Olley. William Olie, Normandv 
1180-95 (MRS), and the fief o> 
Oily. See Hollet. 

Ollivant, for Oliyant. 

OlllTier, for Oliver. 

Olver, for Oliver. 

Ombler, for Ambler. 

Omer, or St. Omer, armorially 
identified with Homer and St. Omer. 
See Homer. 

Onslow, or Arundel. De Arun- 
del, descended from Wido, son of 
Roger de Arundel, who held Pour- 
ton, Dorset, from him 108G 
(I)omesd.). He was probably 
brought by the Montgomerys to 
Salop, where the Arundels held 
Habberley and Ondeslawe from the 
Barons Corbet (Eyton, iv. 351). 
The names of Arundel and Ondes- 
lawe were borne indifferently by this 
family, as appears throughout from 
the pages of Eyton ; and they also 
bore the six hirondelles of the Arun- 
dels, with a fesse for difference. 
Hence the Earls and Baronets 

Orange. William, Walter, Ralph, 
John Orenge, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS); William de Orenge, of 
Bucks 1086 (Domesd.). William de 
0. held in Bedford 1165 (Lib. 

Ore. See HoARE. 

Orfenr, for Auiifaber, or Orfrere. 



Grimbald Aurifaber 1086 held lands 
in Wilts, and Otto or Odo in Essex 
by barony (Doraesd.). The latter 
TVAS Goldsmith to the Conqueror, 
and constructed his tomb of gold, 
silver, and precious stones (Ord. 
Vit.). William A., his son, occurs 
1130 (Rot Pip.), and 1165 William 
Fitz-Odo A. held a fief from the 
honour of Gloucester (Lib. Nig.). 
The name occurs ISth and 14th cent, 
in Southampton and Surrey (Testa), 
also in Hunts, Stafford, Oxford, 
Sussex, Kent, and changed to 
Orfevre, and Goldsmith. 

Orfar. Ralph, Richard, and 
Gilbert Orgeriz, Normandy 1180 
(MRS) ; Bernard, Robert, William 
Orgar, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Osberne 
de Orgers was slain in N. Wales, c. 
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 660, 670). 
Or^er. See Oroab. 
Orfflll. Mariscus de Orguil, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). The fief of 
Orguil or Orgoil (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 188, 189). The name 
was also translated into Pride in 

Orirles. ^S^ Aroles. 
Ortel. William Orielt, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96. Robert, William 
Orient 1198 (MRS). The arms of 
Orell are preserved by Robson. 

Ormsby, of Lincoln, a branch of 
the house of De Bayeux, of Nor- 
mandy. Roger de Bayhus, or Bayeux 
de Ormsby made grants at Ormsby 
to Osney Abbey, Oxford (Mon. ii. 
151), as did Reginald Bayhus (lb.). 
Orpin, for Harbin. 
Orson. William Orsin, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). 
Ortb, for Ort. See Hort. 
Ory, for De Oyry, from Oiray, 
near Chartres, a family formerly of 
importance in Lincoln. 

Osborn, for Osborne. 

Osborne. This family descends 
from a Kentish branch of the family 
of Fitz-Osbeme, seated inthat county 
early in the reign of Henry VI., 
when Thomas Osberne appeared to 
a writ of Quo warranto for the 
Abbey of Dartford. The family had 
come from Essex and Suffolk, where 
the name is traced to Thomas Fitz- 
Osbome 1227-40, who granted lands 
to Holy Trinity, Caen (MSAN. viii. 
224, 229, 2^, 231). His grand- 
father, Richard fltz-Osbeme, or 
Fitz-Osbert, held a fief from Earl 
Bigot 1165, and was ancestor of the 
Lords Fitz-Osbert, summoned by 
writ 1312. Richard's father, Stephen 
Fitz-Osbert, living 1152 (Mon. Angl. 
i. 640), was son of William Fitz-O., 
son of Osberne Fitz-Letard, who 
came to England 1066, and who 
held lands from Odo of Bayeux, 
1086. Letard is mentioned in Nor- 
mandy before the Conquest Hence 
the Dukes of Leeds. 

Osbourne, for Osborne. 

Osier. Geoffry and William le 
Oiselor, or Loiseleor, Normandy 
1198 (MRS) ; Ilenrv and Roger le 
Oyselur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH); 

Osman, for Osmond. 

Osmont, for Osmond. 

Osmint, for OsMZNT. 

Osmon, for Osmond. 

Osmond. William Osmond, Nor- 
mandy 1180-05 (MRS); Hugh, 
Robert, Simon, &c., Osmond, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Ostler. See OSLER. 

Ott, for Hott, or Hutt. 

Onirbi for Owe, or En. 

Ovens, probably for Ayens. 

OveraUi for Atrrell. 

Overell, for Aterell. 

Overs. Robert Orriz, Normandy 




1180-96 (MRS) ; Richard de Overe, 
EDgl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Overy, fop Auvery, or Alfbey. 

Owen, Baronet. See Lord. 

Owen, in some cases from De St. 
Ouen, or Audoen, from St. Ouen, 
near Caen, Normandy. Bernard de 
St. Audoen held in Kent 1086 
(Domesd.). Gilbert St. A. 1103 
witnessed a charter of Philip de 
Braiose (Mon. ii. 973). The name 
thenceforth occurs in all parts of 

England. The Claphams of Sussex 
were a branch of St. Ouen. The 
name is also borne by Cambro- 
Celtic families. 

Oxenltord. Stephen de Ocsene- 
fort, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Vita- 
lis de Oxineford, Eng. 1189 (Rot. 

Oxford. See OxENFOBD. 

Oyler. William HuelieJ*, and 
Roger, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Pace, for Pass. 

Paoey, from the fief and Castle 
of Pacey, Normandy. Paganus de 
Paceio 1198 (MRS); Roger de 
Pasci, Engl. 1198 (RCR)j Hugh 
Pacy c. 1272 (RH). 

Vaokard, for Pioabd (Lower). 

Packer, for Packard. 

Vaoy, for Paget. 

Vadrett. See Paget. 

Vaffet. William Pachet^ No> 
mandy 1180 (MRS). Robert Paget 
occurs in Norfolk t. Henry I. (Mon. 
i. 633) soon after 1113. Robert 
Pachot occurs 1195 (RCR). About 
1272 Gilbert Pachet in Suflfolk (Rot. 
Hundr.), and 1302 John Pachet of 
Westminster (Palgrave, Anc. Calen- 
dars, i. 283). From him descended 
the first Lord Paget (whose name 
is spelt Pachet in the State Papers 
t. Henry VIII.), and the Earls of 
Uzbridge, represented in the female 
line by the Marquises of Anglesey. 

Vaffltty for Paget. 

Valba, probably for Paboeuf. 
Hugo de Pede Bovis, Normandy 

1180-95 (MRS); Fulco Pie de 
Bceuf 1198 (lb.). 

Valoe, for Pace. 

VaUes, for Pale or Peile. 

Vatn. Robert Payen or Paganus, 
Normandy 1180, 1198 (MRS) ; GU- 
bert, John, &c. Pain, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). Hence the baronets Payne. 

Paine. See Pain. 

Vainell, or Paganel. Fulco, Ro- 
bert, Gervase, Peter Paynel, Paenel, 
Paienell, Paignel or Paganellus, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). A great 
baronial family in Normandy and 
England. See Dugdale, Banks. 

Vairpolnt, for Piebpoint. 

Val«ey, for Paget. 

Valsli, for Pass. 

Vakenbam, or De Pirou, from 
the Castle of Pirou, Coutances, Nor- 
mandy. The Baron of Pirou came 
to England 1066, and is mentioned 
at Hastings by Wace (ii. 236). 
William de P., his son, was Dapi- 
fer to Henry I., and was lost with 
Prince William 1120. His son 
William held the office of Dapifer 



(Mod. ii. 7). He or his son W. held 
a barony of eleven fees in Nor« 
mandj 1166. William Pirou also 
held five fees from Earl Bigot in 
Norfolk, and one from Montfichet, 
and William Fitz- Humphry (of the 
same family) held a fee of the honour 
of Eye (Lib. Nig.)- In 11^8 William, 
son of William (Pirou), complained 
that the Earl Bigot had seized his 
lands as feudal superior (KCH) ; and 
the Earl was obliged to restore his 
fief, which was Pakeham or Paken- 
ham. This name now was adopted 
as the family surname, and WiUiam 
de P. and Simon de P. occur 1109 
(RCK). The arms of this family, 
quarterly or and gules, are those of 
Pirou with a change of gules for 
azure, and the addition of an eagle 
as a sign of cadency. Hence the 
Pakenhams of Sufiblk, and the Earls 
of Longford. 

Vaklnffton, Baronet, derived pa- 
ternally from Kussel, a branch of 
the RussELLS, Dukes of Bedford. 

Valee, for Palet. 

Pales. See Peele. 

Valey, for Peley, the French pro- 
nunciation of Pelet. See Pellett. 

Valf^ej'. Richard, Roger Palfrei 
or Palefridus, Normandy 1180-06. 
It occurs in the early records of 

Palin. William Palain, Nor- 
mandy 1108 (MRS); Richard Pal- 
Ung, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

PaUet, for Pallett. 

PaUett, for Pollett, Polet, or 

Palmar, or Palmarius. See Pal- 

Palmer. Hugh le Paumier, Nor- 
mandy 1180-06. Ennore, Peter, 
Robert le Paumer 1108, Ranulph, 
Robert, Warin, William, John Pal- 

mer or Palmarius 1180-06, also 
Richard and William Paumier. 
Arthur, Fulco, Peter, William Pal- 
mer, Paumer 1108 (MRS). Re- 
ginald, Robert, Roger, William, 
Engl. 1180 (Rot. Pip.). Hugh and 
William 1203 (Rot. Cane). Geoffry, 
Richard, Robert, William, Engl. 
1104-1200 (RCR). Palmarius or 
Le Paumer in the 11th and 12th 
centuries meant a Crusader in Pales- 
tine, and included families of dif- 
ferent origin. In England four 
families of the name are traceable 
to a Norman origin, viz. 1. The 
Palmers of Lincoln, of whom Roger 
P. held from William de Roumar, 
Earl of Lincoln (Mon. i. 823), and 
William P. was living 1203 (Rot 
Cane). He also occurs in Nor- 
mandy 1303 (MRS). 2. The P,8 
of York, of whom Robert le Pau- 
mier gave lands to Fountains (Bur- 
ton, Mon. Ebor. 1B6), and is men- 
tioned in Normandy 1180 (MRS). 
From the Yorkshire line are stated 
to be descended the P.s of War- 
wick, ancestors of Lord Selborne. 
3. The P.s of Northampton, of 
whom Hugh paid scutage 1203, and 
appears in Normandy at the same 
time (MRS) ; from whom the P.8 
of Carlton, baronets. 4. The Pal- 
mers of Hants and Sussex. 

This family is a branch of the 
Bassettb, deriving from Anchetil 
fltz-Osmund or Basset, Lord of 
Cosham, Hants 1086, who went to 
Palestine 1006, and appears 1110 aa 
Anchetil Palmarius at Winchester 
( Wint. Domesday). His son Qeofiry 
Fitz-Anchetil or Basset, living 1103, 
was father of Herbert Fitz-Qeoffry 
or Palmarius 1148 (lb.), father of 
Herbert Fitz-IIerbert of Hants 
1166 (Lib. Niger), who had, 1. 




Peter de Coshnm, mentioned in 
Normandy as ' de Pont-Doylly ; ' 2. 
William le Paumer or de Cosham 
(Testa) t. John. The latter had 
issue, Sir William Basset of Sussex, 
Knight (where the family had long 
held estates called Basset's Fee in 
Billinghurst from the Ahhey of Fe»- 
camp, Normandy), whose daughter 
Lucy was admitted a nun at Ease- 
borne by letter of Archbishop Peck- 
ham (Hon. AngL). His sons Ralph 
and Adam Basset occur in Sussex c. 
1281 (Dallaway, West Sussex). 
They were subsequently resident at 
Steyning, bearing the name of Pal- 
mer, 1306, 1308 (PPW. ; Dallaway). 

From Ralph descended the P.s of 
Angmering, who bore the Bassett 
arms, barry of 6 or and gules, or 
two bars and a bend, from whom the 
baronets Palmer and Earl of Castle- 

Palmes, from Palmes in Lan- 
guedoc. Manfred de Palmes in Eng- 
land t Stephen. 

Vammer, for Palmer. 

Pampbilon, for Papillon 

Vamplln, for Pamphilon. 

Vane, for Pain. 

Vanks, for Basks. 

Vannell, for Padtbl. 

Vannett. William Painet had a 
grant in Normandy from K. John 
(Mem. Soc. Ant Norm. v. 122), and 
heldfrom Philip Augustus. William 
Pant of Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Panniers. Ascius, Adam Panier, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Editha 
Panier, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pantin. See Panton. 

Pantlnff. See Pantin. 

Panton. N. Panetarius of Nor- 
mandy t. Philip Augustus (Mem. 
Soc Ant Norm. v. 166). Sire 

Simon de Panton, Engl. c. 1272 

Papillon, from Pavilion, Mantes, 
Normandy. Torald de Papilion 
present in a great Council, London 
1082 (Mon. Angl. i. 44). The name 
occurs thenceforth frequently. 

PapUlon. Joscelin, William 
Papeilon, Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; 
Walter and William de Papeillon 
1198 (lb.). 

Papprill. See Pepperill. 

Paramore. Richard and William 
Paramor, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
The arms of the English branch are 
preserved by Robson. 

Parobes, for Pubchase. 

Pardew, from Pardy. 

Pardjr. Radulphus de Pard^, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS)j Wil- 
liam de P. 1198 (lb.). 

Parftott. Roger Perfechis or 
Parfait, Normandy 1180-95 (^IRS) ; 
Eudo, Ralph Parfey, Engl. c. 1272 

Parflt. See Parfett. 

Parfltt. See Parfett. 

Parfirey, for Palfrey. 

Paris. William, Roger, Walter, 
Odelina Paris, Normandy 1180^95 
(MRS) ; Alan, Eguerran, Garin, 
Gislebert de Parisiis (lb.) 1198. 
Hugo, Peter de Paris, Engl. c. 1198 

Parisb, for Paris. 
iS!ee Paris. 

Richard, William, Syl- 
vester, John, Robert, PhiUp de 
Parco, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Richard, William, Thomas de P., 
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). Pare was 
near Valognes. Hence descended 
Baron Park. 

Parke. See Park. 

Parker. See Lyok for the early 
history. William le Parker or De 



Lions ga^e the park at Croxton for 
the foundation of an abbey (Mon.), 
and Uugh; his brother, accompanied 
King Richard I. to Palestine. The 
family appears after this in Essex, 
Norfolk, Bucks, and Stafford, whence 
a branch removed to Notts, t. Rich- 
ard II., and were Lords of Norton 
Lees, Derby, where, and in Stafford, 
they resided till Thomas Parker 
became Lord Chancellor, and Earl 
of Macclesfield. 

Parker. Matthew, Archbishop of 
Canterbury, was lineally descended 
from a Norfolk family, one of whom, 
Nicholas P., in 1450, became princi- 
pal registrar of the Archbishop 
of Canterbury (Strype's Parker; 
Blomefield, Norfolk, iii. 306). In 
1306 Roger P. had been baUiff of 
Norwich. About 1218 Hugo le 
Parker held the hundred of South 
Erpingham from Hubert de Burgh, 
Earl of Kent, and it was also held 
1274 by Hugo le Parker, his son 
(Blomefield). The family had come 
from Leicester ; for c. 1200 Hubert 
de Burgh, E. of Kent, had a grant 
of Croxton in Leicester, where the 
family of le Parker or de Lions 
had been long seated. Hugo le 
Parker was hereditary Parker or 
Forester of the royal park at Crox- 
ton, and accompanied Hubert de 
Burgh to Normandy, and was his 
tenant (Mon. Angl. ii. 604). Through 
Hubert de B. this branch became 
seated in Norfolk. See Pabeeb, or 
De Lions. 

Parker, descended from Norman 
le Parcar or Forester, who held from 
Queen Matilda in 1083 (Exon. 
Domesd.). He appears to be the 
same as Norman Venator of Salop 
1086 (Eyton, ix. 361, 362 ; Mon. i. 
376), brother probably of Hugh 


Fitz-Norman De la Mare* See D£ 
LA Mare. From him descended 
Hugh Parcaiius of Devon, 13th 
cent (Testa) j Roger le Parker 1313 
(PPW), and the Parkers EarU of 
Vasblej', for Passelu. See Pabs- 


Varkes, or De Perques, from les 
Perques near Valognes, a castle 
belonging to a branch of the Ber- 
trams of Briquebec. See Gerrille, 
Anciens Chateaux, and Mitforb. 
Parkin. See Parkins. 
Parkiiui, or Perkins, perhaps a 
corruption of Perkes, Perkys, or 
Perques. See Parkes. 
, for Parkes. 
<See Parkins. 
Verles, or Parles. 
Parlour. Warin le Parlier, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). 

Parmentmr. John, Ranulph, Par- 
mentarius, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS); Geoffry P. 1198 (lb.); 
William, Godwin, John P. Engl. c. 
1198 (RCR). 
Parmlnter. See Parmsnteb. 
Parmiter. See Parmenieb. 
PameU. Richard, Robert, Wil- 
liam, Pamelor Pemel, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH) of Cambridge. Pemelle waa 
near Valognes, Normandy. Hence 
the Lords Congleton. 

ell, for Babnwell. 
;, for Pbbbott. 

William Parent, Nor- 
mandy 1180-06 (MRS). 
Parrett, for Pebbott. 
ParrU, for Pabis. 
ParrUh,for Pabbis. 
ParrlM, for Pabis. 
Parritt, for Pabbett. 
Parron, for Pebbin. 
Parrott, for Pebbott. 
Parsell, for Porcell or Purcell. 




Vanej-, for Pebcy. 

Parsley, for Parslow, or Pas- 

Varslowi or Paslow, for Passe- 
lewe. From Pasloup, Etampes, Isle 
of France. Balph Passelewe was of 
Norfolk 1165; and William P. of 
Bucks (Lib. Niger). 

Parson. See Pabsoks. 

Parsons. In t. Eliz. Christopher 
and John P., alias Frowde, occur in 
Wilts, also Richard Parsons (Pro- 
ceedings in Chanc). In 1818 John 
Parsons had been bailsman for an 
M.P. for Wilton, Wilts (PPW); 
Matilda Persona paid talliage, Nor- 
folk, t. Richard I. (Rot. Cane), and 
the name seems to have come from 
Normandy, fort. Philip Augustus Odo 
Persona held lands in Normandy 
(MSAN, V. 181), and the family of 
De La Personne long continued there. 
Hence the Parsons, Earls of Rosse. 

Parsonage. Hugo Pasnage, Nor- 
mandy 1108 (MRS). 

Part. N. Pert 1180, WilHam P. 
1198 Normandy (MRS). 

Partriok, for Patbick, armorially 

Partridge, for Patrick. 

Partrlffe, for Partridge. 

PasoaU, probably foreign. 

Pasb, for Pass. 

Pasbley, for Passelewe. See Pars- 

PaskeU. See Pascall. 

Pasley, for Passelewe (Lower). 
See Parslow. 

Pass. Odo Paste, IJTormandy, 
1198 (MRS) ; Avicia Paste, Robert 
Passe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Passenger. Hugh de (le) Passeor, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS)j Richard, 
Henry le Passur, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). Petrus Passator 1189 (Rot 

Passey, for Paget. 

Passmore, or Passhere. N. 
Passemere, Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; 
Ralph Passemer, Engl. c. 1198 

Patch, for Pass ; also from Peche 
(Lower). See Peach. 

Pate. Richard and Tustin Peet, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard 
Pet, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pater, for Peter. 

Paternoster. Roger Patemostre, 
Normandy, 1180-96, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Robert Paternoster, Engl. 1202 (Rot. 

Pates, for Pate. 

Patey, for Petty. 

Patle, for Patet. 

Patient, for Pashent, or Passavant. 
Matilda and Adam Passavant, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Paton. Geofiry Patin, Nomymdy 
1198 (MRS); Alice Patun, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Patrick. This great Norman 
house, Patry, or Patrick de la Lands, 
was from La L. near Caen. William 
Patrick de la Lande is mentioned by 
Wace as the entertainer of Harold 
during his visit to Normandy, and 
as challenging him to combat at 
Hastings for breach of his oath 
(Wiffen, Mem. Russell, i. 73). In 
England he held from King William 
a barony of fifteen fees in Norfolk 
and Suffolk. William, his son, 
witnessed a charter of William I. to 
Savigny Abbey, and had Ralph, 
whose son William joined Ralph 
de Fulgeres and the sons of Henry 11. 
in their revolts. Eguerrand, his son, 
lost his barony, which was given to 
William de Say. 

Branches were seated in the north 
of England. Paganus de la Lande 
held three fees in 1165 from the see 



of York. Robert Patric of this line 
acquired half the barony of Malpa4S, 
Cheshire^ by marriage 12th cent. 
Richard Patric was of Lincoln t, 
Henry HI. Richard Launde in 
1433, Thomas Patrick t. Henry VIII. 
Simon t. Elizabeth are mentioned. 

The latter, who possessed a con- 
siderable estate nearCaietor, Lincoln, 
was grandfather of the learned Simon 
Patrick, bishop of Ely. The Patrics 
bore vaird arg. and sa., a chief sa. 
The bishop^s line added three pales. 

Patriate, armorially identified 
with Partrick and Patrick. 

Patry, for Patrick. 

Patten. See Paton. 

Pattie, for Petty. 

Pattle, for Battle or Battail. 
See Babinoton. 

Fatton, for Paton. 

Pattrlok, for Patrick. 

Pattyn. See Paton, 

Paul, or St. Paul, branches of the 
Counts of St. Paul, descended pater- 
nally from the Counts of Ponthieu, 
who acquired St, P. c. 991 (Moreri). 
These Counts had considerable es- 
tates in England, and numerous 
branches were seated there. The 
estates of the E. of St. P. in Essex 
are mentioned 1198 (RCR). Robert 
de St. Paul of Lincohi 1168, Roger 
de St. P. Stafford 1167 (Rot. Pip.). 
Hence the baronets Paul, and St Paul. 

Paolet, or PowLET. This family 
has been derived from Hercules de 
Toumon ; but he appears to be a 
mythic personage. It is really 
descended from the Norman house of 
D'Aunou. Baldric Teutonicus, living 
c. 990, was ancestor of the Courcys, 
Nevilles, and D'Aunous. Fulco, 
Sire D'Aunou, his son, was father of 
Fulco, Sire D'Aunou, mentioned by 
Wace as present at Hastings (ii« 

A A 

237). He occurs t. WiU. L (Gall. 
Christ xi. 61, 330 Instr.) In 1082 
Fulco de Alno, perhaps his son, 
occurs (lb. 70); and 1124 Fulco de 
Alnou is mentioned in a charter of 
Henry I, to Dive, Normandy (lb. 
159). These bairons, and Fulco De 
Alnou 1165, were amongst the mag- 
nates of Normandy; their barony 
consisting of thirty-eight fees. (Du- 
chesne, Feoda.) 

In the reign of Henry I. Fulco de 
A. had a grant from the Crown of 
Qrandon in Somerset, a member of 
North Petherton, and Poolet another 
member. The latter was held as 
half a knight's fee (Testa, 162). 
Another part of Poolet belonged to a 
different owner, and descended to the 
family of De Gaunt. In 1166 Alex- ' 
ander De Alno, a younger son of 
Fulco, held a knight's fee in Somer- 
set (Lib. Niger). As Alexander 
' de Puilleta' (Poolet) he paid monies 
in Normandy (MSAN, viii. 365). 
He had two sons: 1. Walter de 
Poeleth, who 1203 paid a fine in 
Somerset (Rot Cane). 2. Robert 
de Polet, mentioned in Bucks 1198 
(RCR), and again in 1200 (lb.). 
William Pauleth, 1229 (son of 
Walter) held the Lordship of Leigh, 
Devon (Testa). His descendant, 
William de Paulet, was returned as 
Lord of Paulet, Stretchill, and 
Walpole, Somerset, in 1316 (PPW). 
The family remained in possession 
of Paulet till the time of Elizabeth. 
From it descended the Marquises of 
Winchester and Earls Poulett, and 
the Dukes of Bolton. 

Pauley. Gerold Pauli, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geo% 
and William Pauly, Engl. c. 1272 

Panlln. John and Ivo Polain, 
3 355 



Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Roger 
Paiilyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pauline. See Paulot. 

PanU; for Pattl. 

9mxilyn, See Paulin. 

Paanoefbte. See Paxjncefobt. 

TaiiBoefbrt. In 1083 Bernard 
Pancevolty a foreigner, held lands in 
capite Somerset (Ezon. Domesd.), 
also in Hants (Domesd.). Humphrey 
Pancevolt witnessed the foundation 
of Shirehum Ahbey, Hants (Mon. i. 
678). In 1166 Humphrey P. held 
fiefs in Gloucester from Newmarch 
(Lib. Niger). The name long con- 
tinued in Gloucester and elsewhere. 
Hence the baronets Pauncefort- 

PMUMy, armorially identified with 
Passey or Passy. See Paget. 

9m,veljf or De Pavilly, a baronial 
family. Rainald and William de 
Pavilli and the fief of P., Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). (See Banks^Baronia 
Angl. concentrata.) 

Pavely, or Pavilly, from Pavilly 
near Rouen, Normandy. A monas- 
tery was founded here by Amalbert 
Lord of Pavilly 064, which was 
restored by Thomas de Pavilly c. 
1090 (Neustria Pia, 328). Reginald 
de P. died in the first Crusade 
at Acre (Des Bob). Ralph de 
P. witnessed a charter of William 
Earl of Surrey t Henry I, (Mon. i. 
626). The family afterwards appears 
seated in North ants, Notts, and 
Derby ; also in Wilts. Of the latter 
line was Reginald de P., who was 
summoned 1260 as a baron to attend 
the King in Council. Walter de P., 
also 1296 had a writ to attend Parlia- 
ment at Newcastle-upon-Tyne. Sir 
Walter de P. was famous in the 
wars of Edward HI., and a knight 
of the Garter. 

Paver, for Pevre or Pauper. 
Roger Pauper, Norm. 1180 (MRS) ; 
Robert and WUUam P. 1198 (lb.) ; 
Hubert Pauper, Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR); Gilbert P. 1202 (Rot. Cane.) 

Pavey. See Pavy. 

Pavia. See Pavy. 

Pavler. See Paver. 

Pavy. Roger Pav6 or de Pavia, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); N. 
Pawei, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pavyer. See Paver. 

Pawle. See Pafl. 

Pawley. See Pault. 

Pawsey. See Patjset. 

Pawson. Girard Paisant, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). » 

Pay. John and Fulco Pie de 
Buef 1180-96, Normandy (MRS) ; 
John, Roger, Simon Pie, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Paybodj. See Peabody. 

Payn, for Pain. 

Pajme, for Paine. 

Payne*Oalway, Baronet See 

Pays, for Pace. 

Pasrton, for Peyton. 

Pea, for Pie. See Pay. 

Peabody, or Papady. Pabode 
held a fief from the see of Durham, 
t. William I. He was probably of 
Flemish origin. Henry Pappede 
held this fief 1166 (Lib. Nig.), and 
from him descended the family of 
Pappady, Pabody, or Peabody, from 
which the celebrated philanthropist 
of the name. 

Peace, for Pace. 

Peaoey, for Pbachey or Paget. 

Peaobey, or Pechd. See Peach. 

Peaoby, or Pechd. See Peach. 

Peaob, or Pech€, a branch of 
De Clare and Fitz-Walter. 

Peaooob. Robert Pavo, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Adam and 



Geoffry Pocok, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Hence the Baronets Peacock and 

Pead, for Pied or Pie. See Pay. 

Peak| armorially identified with 

Peake. See Pbak. 

Peal. See Peel. 

Peall, for Peel. 

Peaple. See People. 

Pear, for St. Pierre or St. Peter, 
See Bttnbury. 

Pearoe, for Peaks. 

Pearoey, for Percy. 

Pearoy, for Percy. 

Peard. Ralph and William de 
Parde, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Pearkes, for Parks. 

Pearlu, for Parks. 

Pearl. John and Tustin Peril or 
Perol, Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
Egidius and Richard Perles, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Pearless, for Pearles. See 

Pearpolnty for PiERFOiNT. 

Pears. Richard, Odo, Thomas 
de Piris, Normandy 1180 - 95 
(MRS) ; eight of the name 1198 
(lb.) ; Richard, William Peris, 
John Pers, Engl, c 1272 (RH). 

Pearsall, said to be of Norman 

Pearse. See Pearcb. 

Pearson, for Person or Parsons, 
sometimes a patronymic, including 
various families. 

Peart. ^S^ Peard; 

Peartree, for Partry or Patry. 
See Patrick ; also perhaps local in 
some cases. 

Pease, for Peace, or Pace. 

Peasley, for Pasley. 

Peat. Richard and Tustin Peet, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard 
Pet, John Pitte, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Peate. See Peat. 

Peavey, for Pavby. 

Peay, for Pied. See Pay. 

Peberdy, for Peabody. 

Pebody, for Peabody. 

Pecb, for Peach. 

Peek, for Pechd (Lower). It is 
armorially identified with the latter. 
See Peach. 

Peekett, for Beckett. 

Peokltt, for Bbokett. 

Peed, for Pied. See Pay. 

Peek, for Bebk or Bee. 

Peek, for Peak. 

Peeke, for Peake. 

Peel. Radulphus Pele occurs in 
Normandy 1180 ; Robertus Piel 
1180 - 95 ; William Pele 1198 
(MRS). Of these, Robert, son of 
Robert le Pele (c. t. Henry H,), 
gave lands in Monk Bretton, York, 
to the abbey there (Burton, Mod. 
Ebor. 93). Hugh le Pele occurs 
1242 (Roberts, Excerpta, i. 377). 
Richard and William Pelle were 
bailsmen for the M.P.8 for Preston, 
Lancashire (PPW). From this 
northern fiunily descended the Peels 
of Yorkshire and Lancashire, an- 
cestors of the celebrated minister of 
England, Sir Robert Peel. 

Peeie. See Peel. 

PeeliBff, for Palin. 

Peell, for Peel. 

Peen. William Peigne, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); Richard Peine, 
Engl. 1194 (RCR). 

Peerless, for Pearlbss. 

Peers. Roger de la Perre, Nor- 
mandy 1 180 (MRS). Sw PiBBS. 

Peers. See Peabs. 

Pees, for Pease. 

Peet. See Peat. 

Peete. See Peat. 

Peerer. See Paybb. 

PeeTor, for Pbeveb. 




Pen, or Pigg. See PoBCAS. 

Pens, for Peog. 

Pell. See Peel. 

Pelle. See Peel. 

PelU. See Peel. 

Peine. See Peen. 

Pierce. See Peabs. 

Pleroey, for Pebct. 

Pemani) or De Bee, from Bee* 
Crespin, Normandy (see Jocelyjh), 
This family descended from a brother 
of Auslec or Oslac, Baron of Brique- 
bec, Am&id the Dane, c. 940 (see 
Mitfobd). Gilbert sumamed Cres- 
pin, Baron of Bee and Castellan 
of Tillieres, had issue William de 
Bee, who had, 1, GoisMd de Bee, 
a great baron in Herts 1086; 2, 
Gilbert, Abbot of Westminster; 3, 

Ralph de Bee held Pelham and 
Eldeberie, Herts, from the see of 
London 1086, other estates Herts 
from his brother Goisfrid, and in 
Cambridge estates from Picot de 
Cambridge (Domesd.). The barony 
of the latter (Picot) passed to the 
Peverells, and from them to the De 
Dovres and Peeh^. 

Kalph had issue, 1, Robert de 
Bee or Bech, who witnessed a 
charter of William Peverel (Mon. 
i. 247) ; 2, Alan de Bee, Dapifer to 
the same baron. Robert was father 
of Gilbert (Mon. i. 356), who held 
lands from Hugh de Dovres in 
Cambridge, which 1165 belonged 
to his son Alan, then a minor (Lib. 
Nig.). Everard de Bee, his brother, 
held part of the estate from Hamon 
Peeh6 and Hugh de Dovres (Ibid.). 

Ralph de Pelham or De Bee, 
brother of Gilbert above mentioned, 
was a tenant of the see of London 
1165 (Ibid.), and appears to have 
been the first of his family to bear 

the name Pelham. He had, 1, He- 
lias de P. ; 2, Walter de P. ; 3, Peter 
de Bee or De P. About 1172 
Helias and Walter claimed lands in 
Cambridge, but resigned them, as 
appears by a deed of Everard de 
Bee, then Viscount of Cambridge 
(RCR). Peter de Bee or Pelham 
1194 was party in a suit for lands, 
Cambridge (Ibid.). He is men- 
tioned in Cambridge 1218 as Peter 
de Pelham (Hardy, Lit. Claus. 376). 
The early arms of the Pelhams were 
a fesse between two chevrons, those 
of their feudal suzerains, the Pech6s 
of Cambridge. The principal resi- 
dence of the family was in that 
county. About 1278 Robert de 
Pelham and Geoffry de P. occur in 
Cambridge (Rot. Hundr.); but the 
chief of the family was Walter de' 
Pelham, who held from Walter de 
Bee le Chamberlain, a tenant of 
Peeh^, descended from Alan de Bee, 
Dapifer (Rot. Hundr.). The last- 
mentioned Walter P. d. 1292. 
Walter his son acquired lands in Sus- 
sex, and from Sir John P., of Sussex, 
one of the heroes of Poitiers 1356, 
descended the Pelhams, Lords Pel- 
ham, Dukes of Newcastle, and Earls 
of Chichester. 

Pell, armorially identified with 
some families of I^xl. 

PeUatt. See Pellett. 

PeUe. See Pell. 

Fellett. Hugo, Ranol, Gisle- 
bert, Odo Pelet, Normandy, 1180-05 
(MRS). The family was of Sussex, 
13th cent, (Lower). 

Fellew, or Peleve, from P. Nor- 
mandy, held frt)m the Church of 
Bayeux (Liber Rubeus, apud Du- 
carel). Gerbode Peleve, t. Wil- 
liam I., held from llbert de Lacy 
Yorks. Ranulph P. held in York 



1166 (Lib. Nig.). About 1240 
William Peleve Held a fief in Devon 
and Cornwall from Ee^nald de 
Valletort (Testa). From him de- 
scended the Peleves or Pellews of 
Devon, of whom sprang the brave 
admiral Sir Edward Pellew, first 
Viscount Exmouth. 

PeUlnff, for P.vlin. 

Pells, for Pell. 

PeUy, or Pelley. The French 
pronunciation of Pelet. See Pel- 


Pelu. Walter Pelutus, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Penliey, for I^ennt. 

Pennell. William Pinel, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Ranulph, 
Robert, WiUiam P. 1198 (lb.); 
Henry, &c. Pinel, Engl. c. 1272 

Pennell, armorially identified 
with Pannell. 

Penliall. See Pennell. 

Penliey, for I'enny. 

Penney. See Penny. 

Penny. Serlo Penn^, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; John le Penny 
was of Bayeux, t, Ilenry V. (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 268); John 
Pinne, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR) ; Alex- 
ander, Elyas Peny, c. 1272 (RH). 

Peny. See Pennet. 

Penton. Ralph de Pentonne, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Helena 
de Pentyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See 

PepaU. See People. 

People. Robert Populus of Nor- 
mandy held lands at Anet and 
Saucey from Philip Augustus, Nor- 
mandy, c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 180). 

Fepperell. S9e Peppebill. 

Peppertll, or Piperellus, a form 
of Peyebell of Nonnandy. 

Pepin. Osbert, William, Nicho- 
las, Osbert Pepin, Normandy 1180- 
05 (MRS); Richard^ WiUiam P. 
Engl. c. 1272.(RH). 

Pepper, for Peppard or Pipard. 
William, Gilbert, Robert, Walter, 
Ranulph Pipart, Normandy 1180-96 
(MRS); Gilbert Pipard, England 
1180 (Rot. Pip.). See Gary. 

Pepperall, for Peppekill. 

Peppln. See Pepin. 

Perceval, or Dlvry. Jadicael| 
Gount of Rennes, grandson of Eris- 
poe, King of Bretagne, was slain 
890. From him descended the 
Gounts of Bretagne (See Anselme, 
iii. 44 ; L'Art de Verifier lea Dates^ 
xiii.). Eudo, Gount of B. 1040, had 
eight sons, of whom Robert, Lord of 
Ivry, Normandy, received from the 
Gonqueror Eari, Quantock^ Harp- 
tre, Somerset, and d. 1082, leaving 
Ascelin Qonel de Percheval, sur- 
uamed Lupus, whose exploits in 
Normandy are recorded by Ord. 
Vitalis. He had, 1.. William; 2. 
John, ancestor of the Barons of 
Ilarptre. The former had, 1. Wil- 
liam, ancestor of the Barons of Ivry; 
2. Ralph, sumamed Lupellus or 
Level, ancestor of the Lovels, Barons 
of Gary, Viscounts Level; 3. Rich- 
ard, ancestor of the Percevals of 
Somerset. From the latter de- 
scended Richard, who went to Ire- 
land t. Elizabeth, and founded the. 
House of Perceval, Earls of Eg- 

PerolTal, for Peeceval. 

PerolTmlly for Percitjll. 

Percy. It has been noticed else- 
where (Ghapter HI.) that the early 
Percy pedigree is not authentic. 
The real origin may now be con- 
sidered. Percy after 1026 became 
the property of a branch of the 




TessoQSy the greatest baronial house 
in Normandji and so continued in 
the reign of Richard I. (Stapleton^ 
Mag. Rot. Scac. Norm. 1. Ixxxiii., 
2. xiii.) Ralph Tesson was of 
Anjou in the tenth century. Ralph 
TaxO; his son, witnessed with Fulco, 
Count of Anjou, a charter of King 
Robert 1028 (Gall. Christ, viii. 297 
Instr.). He, or his father, acquired 
a barony in Normandy, perhaps by 
marriage, and founded the abbey of 
Fontenay (Gall. Christ, xi. 413) j 
and in 1047 Ralph Tesson of Cin- 
quelais led 120 knights of his depend- 
ence to aid Duke William at the 
battle of Val des Dunes (De Ger- 
ville, Anc. Chateaux). The Tesson 
barony 1166 consisted of 60 knights' 
fees (Feod. Norm., Duchesne). 

From this House descended the 
Mabkioks, of whom William Mar- 
milon of Fontenay (a Tesson estate) 
witnessed a charter of Ralph Tesson, 
probably his brother, in 1070 (Gall. 
Christ, xi. 413). The Btbons seem 
to have been another branch. The 
Percys probably derive from Emegis 
or Emeis Tesson, brother of Ralph 
and co-founder of Fontenay 1050 
(Gall. Christ, xi. 413). lie had 
William, Serlo, and Ralph de Percy, 
who came to England 1066, and 
from whom the English Percys de- 
scended. The arms of these families 
show their common origin. The 
Tessons bore a fesse, the Marmions 
the same, the Percys a fesse in- 
dented, the Percys of the South 
fessy or barry, and the Byrons bendj 
for fessy. The distinction is chiefly 
made by tinctures. 

Poroy-Xiouvaiii. This House, 

which inherited by marriage from 

the Norman House of Percy, and 

was the source of the great historical 


Earls of Northnmberland| is too well 
known tc> require detail. 

Peroy-Smitlisoii. See SiOTHSOir. 

Percy. John, Ralph, Normandy 
1180-06; Hugh, Ralph 1198(MRS); 
Hugh Percehaie 1180 (MRS). These 
were collaterals of the great House. 

Perfect. See Parfait. 

Ferfet, for Parfait. 

Perken, for Parkins. 

Perks, for Parks. 

Perkes. See Parkes. 

Perkin. See Parkins. 

Perkins. See Parkins. 

Peron. A baronial family. Fulco 
Piro, William de Pirou, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Hugo, Rener, 
Robert, Serlo, William de Pirou, 
Norm. 1108 (lb.). See Paj^nham. 

Perratt, for Perrott. 

Perreau, for Perou. 

Perren. Osbert and Walter Per- 
rin or Perron, Normandy 1180-^5 
(MRS) ; John and William Perin, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Perrett, for Prrrott. 

Perrie, for Perrt. 

Perrier. Odo, Robert, Hugh, 
Ralph, &c. de Periers, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS); Robert de Pereres, 
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Perrin. See Perren. 

Perrinff. Albaredo de la Perine, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). See 

Perrinffs, for Perring. 

Perrlns. See Perrino. 

Perrot. See Perrott. 

Perrott. A baronial family, de- 
scended from Pirot, probably a 
foreigner, who held in 1086 from 
Eudo Dapifer, in the eastern counties 

Perry, identified by its arms with 
Perers. The family of Perry was 
seated in Devon (See Pole) in 1870. 



That of Perier was of P. inBretagne 
(Des Bois), and descended from 
BudiC| Oount of Oornouailles c. 900, 
whose younger son Periou gave 
name to Perieres, Bretagne. A 
branch came to England 1066^ and 
Matilda de Perer was mother of 
Hugo Parcarius, who lived t. 
Henry I. The name continually 
occurs in all parts of England : hence 
the Perys, Earls of Limerick. There 
was also a Norman family of Perers 
(See Perbieb, Shaksfbabe), which 
bore different arms. 

Perse, for Peabce. 

Peney, for Pebcy. 

Pescott. See Peskett. 

Peskett. Walter Pesket, Nor- 
mandy 1180-05 (MRS). 

Pestell. N. Pestoil, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS); Alexander, Rich- 
ard, Gilbert, Pestel, Engl. c. 1272 

Pester. Roger de Pistres, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS), also from 
Pistor. See Bak^b. 

Pestle, for Pestell. 

Peteb, for Pech, or Peach. 

Peteby, for Pechfi, or Pbachey. 

Peter. 1. Henry de Petra, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 ; Warin de P. 1198 
(MRS); Hugh de Petra, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 2. From Fitz-Peter. 
Thomas, !{tobert, Rainald, AusMd, 
Fitz-Peter, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS). 

Peters. See Peteb. 

Petery, for Pbtbie. 

Pettier, for Peteb. 

Petit. Ralph, William, Bernard, 
Herbert Parvus or le Petit, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Eleven of 
the name 1198. Gilbert, John, Ralph, 
Robert, William P., Engl. c. 1198 

Petltt, for Peht. 

Pete, Peyton, or Peitou, from 

Poitou. The Ohevalier de Peitou in 
mentioned by Wace as a companion 
of the Oonqueror. Robert Picta- 
viensis was a benefactor to St. Peter's 
and Nostell, York (Mon. ii. 34, 393). 
The name occurs afterwards as Pey- 
tevin, and De Peitou or Peyto : hence 
the Baronets Peto. 

Peto. William and Ralph Pitot, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Gisle- 
bert, Thomas, William Pitot, 1198 
(lb.). Petrus de Pitou, Engl. 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). 

Petre. See Peteb. 

Petrie, for Petbe. 

Pett. See Peat. 

Petter, for Peteb. 

Petters, for Pbtteb. 

Pettet, for Petit. 

Pettey, the French pronunciation 
of Petit. 

Pettie. See Pettet. 

Pettis, or Petts, for Putt. 

Pettf t, for Petit. 

Pettltt, for Petit. 

Petts. See Pett. 

Petty. See Pettet. 

Pererall, for Pevebell. 

Peverell, a baronial family. 
Nicholas and Robert Pevrel, Norm. 
1180-95; Godfrey, John, William 
P., 1198 (MRS). See Wallop. 

Pevler, for Paveb. 

Pesrton, a branch of Malet of 
Normandy. See Ofpobd. 

Pbalr, for Faib. 

Plwraoli, for Fabbow. . 

Pliare, for Faib. 

PbaroAli, for Fabbow. 

Pbear, for Phaib. 

PbeasMit. Radulphus le Pai- 
sant, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); 
Walter Pey8un,"Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Ptaelp, for Philip. 

PiMips, for Philip. 

Plieysey, for Vbeoit. 




Philip. Richard, Roger Phylip- 
pufl, Normandy 1108 (MRS). Gene- 
rally in England from Fitz-Philip, 
a pateonymic, which included fam- 
ilies of various origin. 

Flillilmore. See Filmer. Ar- 
morially identified. 

Pbillipp. See PHILIP. 

VblUp. See Phujp. 

VbUpot. N. Philipot, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS;. 

Fhllpott. See PniLPOT. Hence the 
celebrated Henry Philpott, Bishop 
of Exeter. 

VbUpottt. See Philpot. 

Vbllpp, for Philip. 

VbipoS) for Philpotts. 

Vhipponel; or Pipponel. See 

Fbippeni perhaps for Vippan, or 
Weapont. See Vipan. 

Ptalppos. See Fetpoe. 

Pblpps. Descendedi according 
to the Peerages, from Col. William 
P. t. Charles I. Sir John Phippes 
possessed estates in Lincoln t. Eliza- 
beth (Blomefield, Norfolk, ii. 457). 
This, and the family of P., Wilts, 
bearing the same arms (sable, semy 
of mullets argent), came from London^ 
where those arms were borne by a 
family, probably descended collate- 
rally from Sir Matthew Philip, Lord 
Mayor 1463, who bore sable semy 
of fleur de lys. His arms are those 
of the Mortimers of Attleburgh, Nor- 
folk, reversing the tinctures ; and it 
appears that John Philip, of Middle- 
sex, 1403, was connected with Nor- 
folk (Blomeiield, xi. 105). The 
name of Philip or Fitz-Philip is 
traced in successive generations in 
Norfolk (See Blomefield, ii. 194, xi. 
28, vi. 415) to Philip de Mortimer, 
third son of Robert de M. of Nor- 
folk t. Henry I., son of William de 

M., who held lands from De War- 
renne in Norfolk, 1086 (ancestor of 
the Lords Mortimer of Attilburgh| 
1296). See Mortiher. 

Pboeniz, for Feynis, or Fibhtnes. 

Pbyslck, for FiSK. 

Ploard. Ralphy Engeram, Rich- 
ard, Peter, Geoffry, Walter Picard, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; Robert 
Richard, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR); John 
Pikart, c. 1272 (RH). 

Pick, for Pecs. 

Plokard, for PiCAJtD. 

Picken. Radulphus Picon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard 
Phycun, Engl., c. 1272 (RR). 

Picker. Radulphus Pichere, N. 
Picore, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; 
William le Pikkere, Engl. c. 1272 

Pickett. Herbert, Richard, Gil- 
bert, William Picot, Normandy, 
1180-95 (MRS); Robert Pikede, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pickln, for Pigken. 

Picking, for Pickin. 

Pickles, or Pickel. Herbert 
Pigole, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; 
Robert Pikel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pidgreon. John Pichon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard, 
WiUiam Pigun, ligl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pie. See Pay. 

Pierce. 'S'e^ Peabs. 

Plercey, for Pebcy. 

Pieroy, for Peboy. 

Pierpoint, a Norman baronial 
family. See Dugdale, and Banks, 
Dorm, and Ext Bar. 

Pierpont. See PlEBPOlNT. 

Piers, from Pierres near Vire, 
Normandy. Hugh de Piers had a 
grant in Salop 1166 (Rot. Pip.). 
Richard and James Peres possessed 
estates in Notts 1316 (PPW). 
Hence the baronets Piers. 



Pierse. See Peabs. 

PlersoDi for Pearsok. 

Flgreon, for Pidgeon. 

Plffff. See PoBCAS. 

Piffffe. See PoBCAS. 

Plffgin, for Pigeon. 

PlgTffott, or Picot. Bartholomew, 
Hubert, William, Lambert, Ralph, 
Reginald, Richard, Roger IMcot, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). See also 

Plgrot, or Avenel. See AvEmsL. 
C. 1030 Oemeline Avenel, Lord of 
Say, made grants to St. Martin's, 
Seez, which were confirmed by Picot 
Avenel, his son, and Robert and 
Henry, his sons (Gall. Christ, xi. 
152, 153). This Osmeline was pro- 
bably a brother of Hervey A. Baron 
of Biars 1035. Picot de Say or A. 
had great grants in Salop. One of 
his younger sons, Picot Miles, ob- 
t^iined from him the barony of Clun. 
His younger son William Picot or 
De Say held one fee in Salop from 
De Ver 1165 (Lib. Niger), which 
Ralph P. also held before 1180. His 
son Robert was living 1200-1260. 
From this time the P.s have been 
seated in Salop, and from them 
descend the baronets Pigot in Eng- 
land and Ireland, and the Lords Pigot 
of Ireland. 

Plgrot. See PiGGOTT. 

Plgrott. See Piggott. 

Pike. Radulphus and Ibert 
Pikes, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; 
Ralph P. 1198 (lb.); Richard, 
Walter Pik, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pllelier. Robert and William 
Pelegars, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS)j 
Ralph PUkere, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pile. William Pile, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Henry, John, 
Peter PiUe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pilffrim. Robert, John, Thomas, 

Pelerin, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; 
Henry, John, Symon Pelrim, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Piu, for Pile. 

Pllley. Ansger Pilot, Normandy 
1180-05 (MRS); Richard PUet 
1198 (lb.); Michael and Walter 
Pilat, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pllllner. Simon Pelinart, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

PlUlvant. See Bulliyaitt. 

Pillow, from Pilot. William Pilot, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). See Pilley. 

Plnoliard. Walter and Durand 
Pinceart, Normandy 1180-96 
(MRS) ; Albreda Pinchard, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Plndiin. William Pincon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Ralph P. 
or Pinzon, Roger, Stephen, Simon 
1198 (lb.) ; Reginald Pinzun, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Plndiliigr. See Vtsgbis, 

Plnokard. See PmcARD. 

Plnokney, a baronial family. See 
Dugdale, and Banks (Dorm, and 
Ext. Peerage). This family de- 
scended from the Viscounts of Pic- 
quigny, ouq. of the greatest houses 
in the North of France, and mater- 
nally descended from Charlemagne. 
(iSee Bouquet, Ord. VitaUs). 

Pindar, le Pinder or le Biulli, 
probably descended from William, a 
Norman of distinction, Dapifer to 
Earl Warrenne t. William I., whose 
son Wymer Dapifer was living 1086 
(Dom^.). From him descended 
the family of De Gressenhall, of 
whom William de G. t. Henry H. 
had several brothers, of whom John 
le Pinder (le Bailli) was father of 
Richard le P., living 1262 (Roberts, 
Excerpta, ii. 127), whose son, with 
Wymar his brother, gave lands to 
Castle-Acre (also benefited by Wy- 




mer Dapifer, and others of the 
fitmilj ; Blomefieldi iz. 168^ vii. 519, 
vi. S6, &c.). In the next generation 
Thomas le P. was of Lincoln, where 
the family remained till recently, and 
from which sprang the Pinders, now 
Beauchampi Earls Beauchamp. 

ViQder. See Pindar. 

Vine. Durand, William de Pinu, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Henry, 
Peter, Robert de P. 1198 (lb.). This 
family was long seated in Devon. 

Plngreon^for Pinceon./$ie0 PiNOHnr. 

Vlnkerton, for Punchardon or 
Pont Cardon (Lower). William 
and Robert de Ponte Oardun, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). Pont- 
cardon was near Neaufle, Normandy. 
Robert de Pontcardon 1083 held 
lands in Devon from Baldwin the 
Viscowit (Exon. Domesd. 277, &c.) 
In 1166 William de P. held four 
fees in Devon, and two in Somerset, 
and Roger de P. held in Lincoln, 
and Matthew de P. in York or Nor- 
thumberland (Lib. Niger). In 1216 
the estates of Sir William Pont- 
cardon at Aureville, Avesnes, and 
St. German, Roche, and Oetrentost, 
were granted to another by Philip 
Augustus, probably as an adherent 
of King John (MSAN. xv. 156). 

Pinkett. N. Pincet, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Pinkney. See PiKOENET. 

Finn, for Phte. 

Plnnell, for Panitel or Painel. 

Pinner. G^eoftry Pinar, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); William Pen- 
nard, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pinney. See Penny. 

Pinnion. Robert Penon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

PlBsent. See Pinchin. 

Playon. See Pinnion. 

Ptper, or Pipard. JSee Fbppsb. 

Plpere. See Pipes. 

Plrle. See PiBBlE. 

Plrkls, for Perkys or Peeks. 

Pirrie. See Peebt. 

Plsey, perhaps for Paysey or 

Pltoher. Radulphos Pichere, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Paulinus 
Peckere, Engl c. 1272 (RH). 

Pltdier. ^S^ PiCEEB. 

Plte, a form of Pitt. 

Pltilold. Ralph de Petiville, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Godfrey 
de Petitvilla 1198 (lb.). 

PlUier, for Petee. 

Pitman. Maingot Piteman, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; John Piteman, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pitt. This name occurs in Nor- 
mandy, where Richard and Turstin 
Peet are mentioned 1198 (MRS); 
Richard Pet and John Pite occur 
in Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Prom the 
arms the well-known family of Pitt 
is the same as that of Pet or Pette 
of Kent and Sussex. Gervase P. 
occurs in Sussex 1199 (RCR). 
From this family derived the Pitts 
of Dorset, t. Henry VI., ancestors of 
the great Earl of Chatham ; William 
Pitt, his still more famous son ; the 
Earls of Londonderry, Barons of 
Camelford and Rivers. The name 
also was taken by other families 
from English localities. 

Plttar. Richard Pitart, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Plttard. See Pittae. 

Ptttls, for Pitt. 

Plttman, for Pitman. 

Pitts, for Pitt. 

Plt», for Pitts. 

Plver, or Pever. See Pavbb, 

Place, armorially identified with 
Plaiz or De Plessetis, a Norman 
baronial family. Radulphus, Qar- 



din us, Ascius de Plaissecio, Plaisuz, 
Pleiz, or Plessys, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). Giles de Playz was sum- 
moned by writ as a baron 1293. 

Plaokett, for Blackbtt. 

Plaice. See Plack 

Plalster. See Plaster. 

Plank, or De la Plancbe, a 
baronial family, llichard and Henry 
de Planca and their iief, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). Ralph de la 
Planche c. 1119 witnessed a charter 
of Leeds Abbey, Kent (Mon. ii. 
113). Planche was near Alen9on. 

Planner. William Plenier, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS), also 1098 

Plant. Durand, Emeiic de la 
Plante, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 
Robert, Roger, William Plante, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Plante. William Planet, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). Ralph de 
Planez or Planets, Engl. 1189 (Rot. 
Pip.) : Robert, Roger, William 
Plante, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Plaster. Andreas Placitor, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Plater. WarinPeletier, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); John PelUtar, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Piatt. Qislebert de Platea, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Adam, Richard 
Plot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Platts. Robert de Plateis, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS); Stephen do 
Platell, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Platts. See Platt. 

Plaw, for Blaaw. 

Player. Andreas Placitor, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Playle, perhaps for Platihs. 

Plaync. Robert, Henry de Playnes 
or Planis, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS), and the fief of Planes. Roger 
de Planes, Engl. c. 1198 (MRS). 

Pleasant. See Pleasekce. 

Pleasants. See Pleasei^ce. 

Pleasence. N. Plaisence, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh de Ple- 
sence, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Plelster. See Plester. 

Plester. See Plasteb. 

Plews. Ralph de Plus nigro, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Ralph 
Plusneir 1198 (lb.). Richard de 
Pleys, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

PUnuner. for Pluhheb. 

Plouffb, for Plowes. 

Plow, for Plowbs. 

Plowes, for Plews. 

PlQck. Ralph Peloc, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS); Henry Pilloc, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pluoknett, or De Plukenet. See 

PMom. Robertus Plumme, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Rob. Plome 
1198; John Plum, Engl. c.l272(RH). 

Plumb, for Plum. 

Plumbe, for Plum. 

Plume, for Plum. 

Plumer. William Plemer, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Gilbert, Tho- 
mas le Plumer, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Plnmm, for Plum. 

Plnmmer. See Plumer. 

Plump tre, or DeClarefai, a branch 
of the house of Fitz-Willla.m, de- 
riving from Paul Fitz-William de 
Plum tre, living 1285, son of William 
Fitz-Thomas, whose father, Thomas 
de Plumtre, or Fitz-William of 
Plumtre and Sprotboro, was son of 
William Fitz-William, son of Al- 
breda de lasures. {See Fitz-Wil- 
liam.) Thomas de Plumtre, or 
Fitz-William, 13th cent, held Plum- 
tre, Normanton, Stanton, Keyworth, 
Rutingdon, Riseley, and Clipstone, 
Notts, by the service of half a 
knight's fee, from the Countess of 




Eu (Testa de Neville, 7). From his 
grandson Paul descended the De 
Plumtres of Notts and of Kent. Of 
this branch was John Plumtre of 
Nottingham, who in 1392 had license 
from Kichard II. to found an hos- 
pital with two chaplains at Notting- 
ham, which he accordingly founded 
in 1400 (Mon. ii. 448). 

Vlankett, or De Plugenet, from 
Plouquenat near Rennes, Bretagne. 
Alan de Plugenoi occurs in Oxford 
1158 (Rot. Pip.). Hugh de Pluge- 
net mar. Sibil, dau. of Joce de Di- 
nant, and acquired Lambome, Berks. 
His son Alan P. 1219 paid 100 marks 
fpr livery of Lambome. Alan P. 
1267 was Lord of Kilpeck, Hereford, 
and was a baron by writ 1295. John 
Plunke^ (probably his nephew) set- 
tled in Ireland, and was ancestor of 
the Earls of Fingall, Lords Louth 
and Dunsany, and the eminent Lord 
Plunket, Chancellor. The family 
bears the bend of the Lords Plugenet 
of England. 

Poa^rue, for BoAO. 

Poate, for Boat. 

Focbet, for Pachet. See Paget. 

Pocliiii. Aitard Pocin 1167 wit- 
nessed a charter Normandy (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 197). 

Poolilii. Gaudin, William Pocin, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Tho- 
mas, William Poucin 1198 (lb.). 

Fookett, for Pochet. 

Pooook, or Pacock. See Peacock. 

Pococke, for PococK. 

Podirer, for Bodgeb. 

Poett. See PoTE. 

Pogre, for Bog tie. 

PoUe. See Pile. 

Poinffdeztre. Richard Poin- 
destre, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Pointer. William Pontier, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS); John and 

Richard Ponter, Engl. c. 1272 

Pointing. Richard Pontin, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Jordan Pon- 
teyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Poland. John and Ivo Polain, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Nine of 
the name 1198 (lb.). Richard Pu- 
lein, Eng. c. 1198 (RCR); John 
Polein, c. 1272 (RH). 

Pole. Roger de Pola, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). This Roger de 
Poles is mentioned in Devon 1189 
(Rot. Pip.). 

Foley. John de Poleio and his 
wife paid a fine 1221 for lands in 
Normandy (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 141) i Ralph de PoiUie or De 
Poelai 1180-98 (MRS). Poley ap- 
pears to be in Herts (Lower). 

PolkUl, armorially identified with 


Pollard. Robert, Roger, Geoffiry 
Polard, Normandy 1180-05 (MRS). 
Godfrey and Robert P. 1198 (lb.) ; 
Bernard, Godard, Richard, Robert, 
Walter Pollard, Eng. c. 1198 (RCR). 

PoUen, for Polein. See Poland. 

PoUett, for Polet or Patjlett. 

Polley, armorially identified with 


PoUitt. See POLLETT. 
PoUy, for PoLLEY. 

Polyblank, probably for Peil- 
blanche, but not identified. 

Pomeroy, a baronial family. Cas- 
tellans of La Pomerie, Normandy 
(De Gerville, Anc. Chat.). Ralph 
de la Pomeraye held 51 lordships in 
barony in Devon 1086. See Dug- 
dale and Banks. Hence the Vis- 
counts Harberton. 

Pomroy, for Pomeboy. 

Pond, the English form of De 
Stagno. William de Stagno, Nor- 
mandy 1180>95 (MRS), also 1198. 



Gilbert de Stangno, Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR); Hervey and Edmund de 
StAnbo c 1272, and Roger de Pond, 

Engl. (RE). 

Ponder. Geoffiry, Gilbert Pon- 
here, Normandy 1180-95 (]MRS); 
WiUiam Pontier 1198 (lb.); Wil- 
liam and Simon le Pondere, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Ponders. See Poitdeb. 

Fonsfbrd, for Pat7NC£F00T. 

Fonsonby. Tbe name is derived 
from P., Cumberland, so named from 
Ponzo or Poncio, t. William I. This 
name was, as appears from Gall. 
Christ, vol. vi., and from Bouquet, 
equivalent to that of Poiftius; and 
was peculiar to Aquitaine. John 
Fitz-Ponzo granted the church of P. 
to Coningshead Priory (Mon.ii.424). 
From him descended Richard de P., 
t. Edward I., ancestor of the Earls of 
Bessborough andViscounts Ponsonby. 

Font. Amulph, Berenger, Ray- 
nald de Ponte, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS) ; John, Robert, Sylvester de 
P. Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Fonten. Richard Pontin held 
lands in Normandy from Philip 
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant Norm. v. 
183); Philip de Ponton, £ng. c. 
1198 (RCR). 

Fontinff, for Ponhn. 

Pontls, or Ponts. See Poirr. 

Ponton. See Pontin. 

Pool, for PoLX. 

Pooley, for Polet. 

Poore, the English form of Pauper 
or Le Poer. See Paver. 

Popert, for Bobart. 

Popkin. 'S^ PoPKiss. 

Popklns. See Pofkiss. 

Popklss, for Popkins. William 
Popekin, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
The arms of Popkin are preserved 
by Robson. 

Popie, or Populus. See. People. 

Poroas. Hugh, Ranulph Porcus, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Porober. Eguerran, Osbert, An- 
frid, William, Bernard Porcarius, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh, 
William Porcarius, England c. 1198 
(RCR); John le Porcher, c 1272 

Porrett. Phvlippua Poret, Nor- 
mandy, 1198 (MRS). 

Port. 1. A baronial family. Adam, 
Robert, Henry, Ralph, Engelram de 
Portu, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 
See Dugdale, Banks. The main line 
took the name of St. John. Hence 
the Earls and Viscounts Bolingbroke, 
and Lords St. John. 2. From Porta, 
Normandy. Roger de Porta, aijd 
many others 1180-98 (MRS). From 
this family probably descended the 
Ports of Derby. 

Porter. Thomas, Engerran, Ro- 
bert Portarius, Normandy 1180-96 
(MRS); Hugh, Roger, Thomas, 
WiUiam P. 1198 (lb.); Godfrey, 
Simon Portar, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

Porters. See Porter. 

Posener. Harduin Ppcenarius, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Posenere. See Posener. 

Posner. See Posener. 

Post, for Past. See Pass. 

Postans, for Postern. Geoffiy de 
Postema, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

PostiU. Richard, Alexander, 
Ralph Postel, Normandy 1180-96 
(MRS) ; Richard Potel, Eng. c. 1272 

Portwlne, a corruption of Poite- 
vin (Lower). See Potwine. 

Pote. Osbert Poeta, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS); Reginald Pot, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Potter. See Potter. 

Pott. See Pote. 



- . • '. 



Potter. John, Raimond Potier, 
Normandy 1180-06 (MRS); Cardois 
and Ralph P. 1198 (lb.) ; Henry, 
John, Nicholas le Potere, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). The tenn meant an 
apothecary or druggist. 

Vottler. See Potter. 

PottliMrer, for Potteb, old Eng- 
lish for an apothecary (Lower). 

Vottle. See Postill. 

Potts. See Pott. 

Potwine. N. Petevin, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS). SeeFmo. 

Ponltor. Robert le Pautre (Pal- 
tre), Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); 
Richard le Poleter, Engl c. 1272 

Ponaey, armorially identified with 
Pomise. Wigot Ponce, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). 

Pound, for Pond. 

Poupard. Walter, Warner Pou- 
part, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Poupart. 'S^ PouFARD. 

Power. Robert Poher, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Richard, Robert 
Pohier, or Poher, 1198 (lb.). 

Power, Poher, or Poncaer, de- 
scended from the Lords of Poncaer, 
Bretagnc, of whom Rivallon was 
living 846 (Morice, Hist. Bret 
Preuves, i. xi.). From hira de- 
scended the Viscounts of Poncaer or 
Poher, of whom Tanegui occurs c. 
1100, and Rivallon previously. A 
branch settled 1060 in Devon, with 
Alured de Mayenne; nnd in 1166 
Ranulph Poher held three fees of 
his barony (Lib. Niger). Bartholo- 
mew P. at the same time was Lord 
of Blackborough, Devon, and was 
father of Robert Poher (Pole, 166). 
This Robert Poher or Poer settled 
in Ireland, and was ancestor of the 
Lords Poer, Barons of Dunnoyle, and 
of C urraghmore. This family bore a 

chief indented^ or per pale indented. 
The latter were the arms of Poher 
of Devon. Hence descended the 
Lords Poer^ Earls of Tyrone (ances- 
tors in the female line of the Mar- 
quises of Waterford, and Lords 
Decies), and the Baronets Power, 
and other families of importance. 
The name also remains in England. 

Powers, for Power. 

Powle, for PowLES. 

Powles. Unfrid Poles, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hugh Poul, 
Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Powley, for PoLET. 

Powlinff, for Polin, or Polain. See 


Powney, the French pronuncia- 
ation of Ponet or Poinet, a foreign 
name, locality unascertained. 

Powninff, for Poynings (Lower), 
a baronial family, considered to be a 
branch of Pierrbfont. 

Powter, for Porter (Lower), 

Pointer. See Pointer. 

Poynts, or Ponz, a branch of 
Fitz-Ponce. See Clijpford, Vesci, 

Praetor. See Prater. 

Pralll. Ranulph de Praelliis, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). The name also 
occurs as de Praeriis (lb.). Robert 
de Praeriis, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 
Henry de Prahors, c. 1198 (RCR), 
a baronial family in Normandy and 

PraU, for Praill. 

Prater. Richard de Pretot, Norm. 
1198 (MRS). 

Prato, for Peretot, Normandy. 
Ralph and Roger de Peretot 1198 

Pratt, from Pratum, or Prd, near 
Lisieux, where Duke Richard, in 
1024, gave lands to Fontanelles 
Abbey (Neustria Pia, 166). In 



Normandy Richard and Robert de 
Prato occur 119S, Matilda, Regi- 
nald, Roger de Pi-ato 1180-05 
(MRS). The latter occurs in Essex 
1190 (RCR), and Walter de P. in 
Hertford (Ibid.). Ilervey de Prato 
1200, in Normandy, wns King John's 
'faithful knight' (Hardy, Rot. 
Norm. L 32), and the custody of 
Rouen Castle was given to his bro- 
ther. Elyas de P. occurs in Suffolk 
in 1236 (Roberts, Excerpta), William 
de P. in 1269 (Hunter, Rot. Select.), 
from whom descended the Pratts of 
Riston, Norfolk, a branch of whom, 
settling in Devon, were ancestors of 
the Lord Chief Justice Pratt, and 
the Marquises Camden. The name 
was translated Mead, Meade, Mede, 

Predavalle, for PerdeviUe, from 
Perdreauville, near Mantes, Nor- 
mandy. Hugh de Perdeville wit- 
nessed a charter of Peter de Falcon- 
burgh to Pontefract Priory, York 
(Mon. i. 666). 

Preeston, for Pbestok. 

Vreist. William, Durand, Sy- 
mon, Peter. Ansketil, Thomas, Har- 
vey Presbyter, Norm. 1180-95 
(MRS). Hugh, John, Martin, &c., 
Prest, Engl, a 1272 (RH). 

Presde, for Pbeist. 

»reMe7,for Bressey, or Bbasset. 

Frest. See Pbeist. 

Preston, or Taillebois. Renfrid 
Taillebosc, of Normandy, c. 1060, 
had issue : 1. Ralph Taillebosc, Vis- 
count of Bedford, whose widow was 
a tenant in capite Bedford, &c. 1086. 
2. William Taillebosc, of Lincoln 
1086. 3. Ivo Taillebosc, of Lincoln 
and Norfolk 1086. 4. Gilbert Fitz- 
Renfrid. The latter was provided 
for by his brother Ivo, who held 
Kendal, Westmoreland, t William 


L ; and inherited his barony. His 
son, William de Lancastre, had 
issue, Renfrid, who was father of, 
1. William de Lancastre II. ; 2. Ro- 
ger, whose son Gilbert m. the heiress 
of WiUiam XL de L., and dying 1219 
left William HI., whose sisters were 
his heirs; 3. Warin de Lancastre, 
to whom Henry 11. confirmed the 
estates at Preston formerly held by 
Gilbert Fitz-Renfrid (bis great 
grandfather). In 1199 King John 
confirmed the rents of Preston to 
Henry Fitz-Warin de Lancastre 
(Baines, iv. 297, 298). Hence de- 
scended the important family of De 
Preston in Lancashire, who bore the 
arms of the De Lancastres, with a 
slight difference. A younger son, 
Philip de Preston, settled under the 
patronage of the Butlers (Barons of 
Amoundemess, Lancashire, and Earls 
of Ormond), in Ireland, t. Edward I., 
and adopted the arms of Butler, with 
a slight variation, probably as a 
feudal tenant, or from intermarriage. 
From him descended the Prestons, 
Viscounts Gormanston, and Lords 

Prett, for Pratt. 

Pretty. See Prtetib. 

Prevlte. See Pkevitt. 

Prevltt, or Prevot. Alan, Alvere, 
Bartholomew, &c Propositus, Norm. 
1198 (MRS). Many of the name in 
England, c. 1272 (RH). 

Prevost. See Pbevitt. 

Prevot. See Pbevitt. 

Prew, for Pirou. See Pakeitham:. 

Pride. See Oroill. 

Prier, for Prayer^ or Praers. See 

Prieit. See Preist. 

Prinff, for Perrino. 

Prior, armorially identified with 
Praers, or Praels. See Praill. 

B 369 



Vritt, for Pbbtt. 

brittle, or De Pratisi appears 
from the arms to have been ori- 
ginally of Norfolk.; the crest of the 
N. family being the basis of the 
arms of P. in Ireland. Henry 
Prettie occurs in Norfolk 1681 ; Wil- 
liam Praty, Buffolk, t. Elizabeth; 
WiUiam Praty, Norfolk, 1490 
(Blomefield, vi. 277), Stephen 1400, 
Thomas 1397, Simon de Pratis 1397, 
Lord of Dalling, Norfolk (Ibid. v. 
146). WiUiam de Pratis, Suffolk, 
1259 ; Jordan de Pratis, earlier (Ibid, 
vii. 73), Peter de Pratis, of Suf- 
folk and Essex, 1207. Probably 
from Preaux, Normandy. 

Prittj. See PRITTIE. 

Prlvett, for Pretitt. 

Proud. Hadulphus Superbus, 
Norm. 1198 (MRS). Hugh,Walter 
le Proude, Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pronse. See Pbowse. 

Pront, for Pboxtd. 

Pronts. See Prout. 

ProTiss, for Provost. 

Provost. See Pkeyost. 

Prowett, for Prout. 

Prowse, or Preux. Drogon Prose, 
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; Ralph, Ri- 
chard Probus homo 1198 (lb.); 
William Prous, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Proy. See Prote. 

Proye, for Broy, an ancient baro- 
nial family of Champagne (see Des 
Bois), settled in England 1066, and 
which held fiefs in 1166 (Lib. Niger). 

Pmce. See PRorsE. 

Pnut, for Prest. 

Pryor. See Prior. 

Pnckett, for Pockett. 

Pnokie, for Buckle. 

Pnllar, or Pullard, for Pollard. 

Pull. Thomas, Warin, Tustin 
Pullus, Norm. 1180-96 (MRS); 
Hugh Poul, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pollen, for Polein, or PoLAiO). 
PnUer, for Polard. See Pollabd. 
Pnlley, for Pooley, or Polet. 
PnUeyn. See Polai^d. 
PoUln. See Pullen. 
PulUnry for Pullen. 
PvlUnrer, for Bullenger. 
PnUliui. See Pullen. 
Panoli, for Punce, or Ponce. See 


PnniAiard, for Punchardon, or 
PoNTCARDON. Robert de Pont- 
cardon held lands in Devon 1083 
(Ezon. Domesday). Pontcardon was 
jiear Neauffla, Normandy. William 
de Punchardon in 1165 held six fees 
in Somerset and Devon; Roger de 
P. in Lincoln; and Matthew in 
Northumberland or York (Lib. 
Niger). William de Punchardon, 
of Heanton-Punchardon, Devon, was 
living 1242 (Pole), and in 1261 
Oliver P. had a writ of military 
sumnjons for the war in Wales. 

PuniAiard. Walter, Durand Pin- 
ceart, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS); 
Grenti, Manaud, Roger Pinchart 
1198 (lb.) ; Albreda Pinchard, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

PaniAieoii, armorially identified 
with Pincheon. See Pinchin. 

Puncher, for Punchard. 

Punsbon. See Puncheon. 

Punt, for Pont. 

Punter, for Ponter. See Pointbr. 

Purcell. William Porcel, Norm. 
1180 (MRS); Andrew Bertin P. 
1198 (lb.) ; Roger, Simon, Thomas 
P. Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Of tbia 
name were the Barons of Lougbmoe, 

Purehase. See PoRCAS. 

Purolies. See PoRCAS. 

Purehese. See PoRCAS. 

Purday, from Pardt. 

Purdey. See PuRBAT. 



Pnrdle, from Parot. 

Pardon, for Burdon. 

Purdue, for Pabd£. 

Pnrdy. See PuRDlE. 

Pnrkess. ^S^^ Poroas. 

Pnrkins. See Perkins. 

Pnrkls. See Perkins. 

Pnrklss. See PuRKls. 

Parle, for Perlr 

ParneU, probably foreign, but 
not identified. The arms differ from 
Bomell. Robert, son of Haniser 
de Pruneto, or Pumelai, occurs Ord. 
Vit. 834, 843. 

Parney, for Burnet (Lower). 

Parrier, for Perrier. 

Parrott, for Perrott. 

PareeU, for Purcell. 

Parser, for Burser. See BoURr 


Pareey, for Percy. 

Pandove. See PuRSLOW. 

Parslow, for Parslow, or Pas- 

ParM. Radulphtts Borse, Norm. 
1198 (MRS); GUhert, Henry, Ri- 
cbard Purs, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

ParsseU, for Pxtrcell. 
', for Pbrct. 

William Pert, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS) ; Walter Purt, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Parses. See Purvis. 

Parvla, for Parvus. See Petit. 

PoLry, for Bury. 

Paryer, for PuRRlER. 

Patman, for Pitman. 

Pan. See PoTT. 

Pans. See PoTTS. 

Posey, for Pudsey, or de Puisay, 
from PuiSAZ, or Puisay, in the Orle- 
anois. Everard de Pusac commanded 
a division at the Battle of Antioch 
1098 (Rog. Wendover, ii. 120). 
William de Pusaz was Bishop of 
Durham 1189. Henry de Pusac, or 
de Puteaco, witnessed a charter of 
William, son of Rodbert de Percy, 
in favour of Bolton Priory, York 
(Mon. iL 35), and subscribed the 
foundation charter of Ellerton Pri- 
ory, York, t John (lb. 822). Henry 
III. confirmed to Wilberfosse Abbey, 
York, lands near those of Hugh de 
Pusac (Mon. i. 524). William de 
Putat (Pusac) had a writ of military 
summons 1233 to proceed to Bre- 
tagne. The English name of ' Pusey ' 
or de Pesey was local, from a place 
in Berks. 

Pyan. See PlATT. 

Pye, for Pie. See Pay. 

Pyemont. Osbert Piman, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Osbert 
Piment 1198 (lb.) j John Pigeman, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Pyen, for Pyatt. 

Pyk, for Pike. 

Pyke, for Pike. 

Pyle, for Pile. 

Pyne, for Phte. 

Pyon, for Pyatt. 

Pyrke, for Perk, or Perks. 


qaaU. See QuAiLE. 
qaaUe, for Call. See Call. 
qoain, for KAiif or Caht. 
qaaintrell, for Canterel, or Qnin- 

terel, foreign. Richard Queynterel, 
Engl, c 1272 (RH); Walter Q., 
M.P. for Worcester, 1298 (PPW). 
Qoallet. Eustace Quillot, Norm. 





1180 (I^mS); Barth. and Eustace 
Quillot 1198 (lb.). 

qaantreU. See QuAiNTR£LL. 

Quarell. Hugo de la QuarellO; 
Robert, and Reginald, Norm. 1180- 
95 (MRS). See Oarbll. 

QnarltiAi. Arnulf de Quorroges, 
and the Honour of Q., Norm. 1180 

Qnarrell. Roger, Turstin, Acard, 
Berdn, William Quarrel, Norm. 
1180-96. See Cabell. William 
Q. held a fief in Somerset (Mon. i. 

Quarrier. Ansketel Quareter, 
Norm. 1180-96 (MRS); Hugh le 
Quarreur, Engl. c. 1272 (RII). 

Qnatermass. Robert de Qua- 
tuor Mare, Norm. 1198 (MRS), 
from Quatremars near Rouen. Lucas 
de Q. 1166 held from Ridel in 
Northampton (Lib. Nig.). Sir Adam 
de Q. witnessed a charter of Roesia 
de Verdun 1244 (Mon. i. 933). The 
family was of importance Lincoln 
and Leicester. 

Quaitermalii, for Quatremaines, 
appears to have been the ^ame as 
Quatremass. Hubert de Quatre- 
maines of Lincoln 1166. Hubert 
Q. paid 1203 a fine in Oxford for 
one fee (Rot. Cane). William Q. 
was summoned from Oxford 1263 

to attend with horses and arm^'. 
Thomas Q. tiummoned from Oxford 
to a council at Westminster, 1324 
Qnartermaine. See Quabteb- 


Qaartermaii, for Quabtebmain. 
Quay, for Kay. 
Qnebe, for Guibe or Gibb. 
Qneely, for De Qutlly. See 


QneintrelL See Quaintbell. 
QnenneU, for Chenell or Chak- 


Qnenttn, for St. Quentin, a baro- 
nial family. See St. Quintin. 
Qnentery, for Cautery or Chak- 


QoUley, or De Cuilly. See Coi^ 

Quincey, a baronial family from 
Quinc^, Maine. La Roque (Mais, 
de Hare. i. 213) traces the house of 
De Quincy to that of De Rohan, Bre- 
tagne, whose arms they bore. See 
Baillte, and for the Earls of W^in- 
chester Dugdale and Banks, Dorm, 
and Ext. Baronage. 

Quinney, for Cheyney. 

Quinnel, for Quesnel, or Cn£27- 


Qulnton, for Quentin. 
qulntreu, for Quaintbell. 


Rabbagre, for Rabaz. See Rab- 

Rabbetb, for Rabaz. See Rab- 

Rabbits. Hugh Rabace, Norm. 
1180-05 (MRS); Gerard de Rabes 
1108 (lb.). Robert Rabaz gave Ke- 

nilworth or Chillingworth Church, 
Northants, to De la Vr6 Abbey, 
which gift was confirmed by Henry 
IL (Mon. ii. 312). Stephen Fitz- 
Robert R. of N. Killingworth was 
a benefactor to Sulby Abbey (lb. 
630). John R. (13th cent.) held 



half a fee from John de Bayeux 
(Testa, 24). Stephen de R., M.P. 
for Northanta 1298 ; Robert R., 
M.P. for Rutland 1313-1316, Lord 
of Preston, Ridb'ngton, and A jston, 

Xaby, from the forest and castle 
of Raby or Rabeium, Normandy. 
John Raby had a safe conduct in 
Normandy t. Henry V. (Mem. Soc. 
Ant. Norm. v. 243). 

Saclne. Robert Racine, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Amulph, 
William Racinno 1198 (lb.); Ri- 
chard Raison, Engl. c. 1272 (RIl). 

Saokett. Radulphus Racate or 
Rachate, Normandy 1180 - 95 
(MRS); Peter, William Ragat, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RII). 

Sadoliir. See Radclifpe. 

Xadollffe. An English local 
name borne by different families. 
The Radcliffes of Radclifie, Notts, 
were originally named De Mendrei, 
being a foreign family. In 1165 
R ginald de Radclive held lands of 
ancient enfeoffment from the barony 
of Hansel in Notts (Lib. Nig.). 
In the next cent. Reginald de Men- 
drei paid scutage for a fee in Rade- 
clive, Notts (Testa, 20). Waller 
Fitz-Stephen de R. was a benefactor 
to Thurgarton Priory, Notts (Mon. 
ii. 95). 

Sadolyffe. See Radcliffe. 

Sae, for Ray. 

;, for Rack or Raikes. 
See Raog. 

Saarrett. Symon Ragot or Ra^ 
gotus, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Ri- 
chard le Raggide, Engl. c. 1272 

Aaikes. Andreas Rake, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Walter 
Rake, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See also 
Reeks, Rex. 

Sain, for Raine. 

Kalnbird. Radulphus Reinbert, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Wil- 
liam Reinbert, Engl. c. 1198 

Kalnbow. Warin, John, Roger 
Rainbaut, Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; 
Robert Reynbaut, Engl. c. 1272 

Kalne. Warenger Reine, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Alicia 
Reine, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Xalnes, for Raine. 

Salnrer. See Ranger. 
(, for Raines. 
See Rennie. 
William Raser, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Ralph 
Rasur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Saison. Amulph, William Ra- 
cinne, Normandy 1198 (MRS); 
William Ruisoun, Engl. c. 1272 

Sake. See Raises. 

&auinffs. See Rawlins. 

SaUs, for Rolls. 

Salpb, or Fitz-Ralph, comprises 
Norman and other families. 

Sam. Richard de Ariete (Ram), 
Normandy t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. V. 103). Ram or Ramy is 
mentioned in Normandy (MRS). 
I, for Ram. 

or De Beauchamp. 
Hugh de B. of Normandy, iirst 
Baron of Bedford t William I., was 
father of Oliver, father of Paganus 
de Beauchamp of Eaton, Bedford, 
founder of Chicksand Priorv c. 1150 
(Banks, D. and Ex. Bar.). His son 
Hugh appears to ha^e had a brother 

Siuion de Beauchamp being 
seneschal to the Abbey of Ramsey, 
was surnamed De Ramsey, and had 
grants in Scotland c. 1140. Wil- 




liam de Ramsey, probably his grand- 
soDi witnessed a Scottish charter 
before 1198, Branches of the De 
Ramsejs occur in Hunts, Bedford, 
and Essex 12th cent. (RCR). They 
appear to have held the office of 
seneschal of Ramsey. Roger < the 
Seneschal' occurs c. 1199 as Roger 
'de Ramsie.' He also appears as 
Roger ' Fitz-Simon ' (RCR). This 
Simon with Hugh his brother ap- 
pears 1165 as Simon Me Bello- 
campo/ holding lands from the 
Abbot of Ramsey, no doubt as 
seneschal (Lib. Nig.). The English 
line of Ramsay bore * argent a fesse 
gules,' merely varying in tincture 
from that of the De Beauchamps, 
who bore ' or, a fesse gules.' The 
Earls of Dalhousie are of this 

Hamsey. See Rahsat. 

Sandal, or Randall. 

SandaU. See Rai^bolf. 

Randell. See Randall. 

Randells. See Randall. 

Sandle. See Rakdall. 

Sandolf, or Randulf. Randulf 
or Ranulf, brother of llger, held in 
1086 a great barony in Essex, Suf- 
folk, Norfolk, Herts, &c. (Domesd.). 
His name indicates a foreign origin. 
William Randolph or Fitz-Ranulf 
12th cent was a benefactor to the 
Hospitallers of Cressing, Essex (Hon. 
ii. 544). In 1165 WiUliam Fitz- 
Ranulph or Radulf held fiefs in Kent 
and Sussex (Lib. Nig.). Hugh 
Randolph in 1199 witnessed a 
charter of King John (Mon. i. 179). 
In 1300 Sir tJohn Randolf was 
summoned for military services 
against the Scots, and in 1307 
to the coronation of Edward II. 
(PPW). From this family de- 
scended Sir Thomas Randolf of 

Kent, the ambassador to Sootland 
t Eliz. ; John R, Bishop of London 
and the family of R. in Kent, Wilts 
and Virginia, who bear the arms o 
Sir J. R 1300, viz., a cross charged 
with five mullets. 

Saney. See Renkib. 

Banker. Robert Reignier, Noi^ 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Sanken. See Rankin. 

Sankln. Ralph, William, Ber- 
nard Roncin, Normandy 1180-06 

Sanklnry for Rankin. 

Ransom, armorially identified 
with Ranson, from Ronson or Ron- 
cin. Bernard Roncin and othem^ 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Xansome, for Ransom. 

Ranson. See Ransom. 

Ranyard, for Rainard. Robert, 
John, Roger Rainard or Reinert, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS); WQ- 
liam Rener, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Raper, for Roper (Lower). 

Rapier, for Rafer. 

RaseU, for Rastell. 

Rastall. Baldwin Rastel, Nor- 
mandy 1180-06 (MRS) ; Sire Ralph 
Rastel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Rastriok. Andrew, Eudo, Gaiter, 
Oger, &c., Rusticus, Normandy 1198 

RaireU. See Retell. 

Ravenbill, for Ravenel, from 
Ravenel, near Beauvais and Cler- 
mont, in the Beauvoisin. Jordan 
de Revenell and Thomas his son 
witnessed a charter of Richard de 
Luvetot, confirming his father's 
grants to Worksop Abbey (Mon. 
Angl. ii. 67). This was in the reign 
of Stephen. 

The name occurs in the Duchy. 
Ranulf Ravenel, Normandy 1180- 
96 (MRS) Mariota, Robert Ra- 



Tenild occur in Engl. c. 1272 

Ravensliear. N. Eavenger^ Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). 

Ravey, for RaviUe. See Retell. 

Raw, for RowE (Lower). 

Rawdlnr^ for Rawdon. 

Rawdon. The early pedigree of 
this family from the Conquest stated 
in the Peerages is mythic, and 
imsupported by any evidence. The 
family was the same originally as 
that of CsATEN, which see. From 
this house descended the Earls of 
Moira, Marquises of Hastings. 
See Raw. 
>f for Rolls. 

Rawlenoe, for Rawldts. 

Rawles, for Rollb. 

Rawlln. See Rawlins. 

RawUnr^ for Rawlik. 

RawUnffs. See Rawlins. 

Rawlins. Robert Roillon^ Nor- 
mandy 1180; William Raillon 1108 

RawU. See Rawle. 

Rajr. Turstin de Rea, or Ree. 
Robert and Turstin de Rea, Nor- 
mandy 1180-08 (MRS). Ralph, 
Robert de Ree, Engl. c. 1272 (RIl). 
William de Radio (Raye) in 1083 
held lands Somerset (Exon. Domesd. 

Rajrbonld, for Ribald. Ribald, 
Baron of Middleham t. William L, 
was of the house of Bretagne. Adam 
Ribald 1180 (Rot Pip.). Ribald 
was a brother of Alan, Earl of 
Richmond and Penthi^vre, of the 
house of Bretagne, and father of 
Ralph Ribald, Lord uf Middleham, 
who m. Agatha, dau. of Robert de 
Brus of Skelton. From him de- 
scended Ralph Ribald, Baron of 
Middleham, who m. a dau. of Lord 
Percy, and d. 1260, leaving daugh- 

ters his heirs. See Dugdale, 

Raynbird. See Rainbibd. 

Rayne, for Raiite. 

Rajrner. Gaufiidus Ranier, Nor- 
mandy 11 80 (MRS). William Rener, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Raynes, for Raine. 

Rajney. See Renkie. 

Raynor, for RAYineB. 

Rea. See Rat. 

Reaney. See RsNNIB. 

Reason. See Raison. 

Raavell. See Reyell. 

Rebanks, for Rebeck. See Reb- 


Rebbeok, a Flemish family. 
Balduinus de Rabeca of Flanders 
12th cent See Albert. Mireei, Opera 
Diplomatica, L 806. 

Rebouli for Ribald. See Rat- 

ReclKitt, for Rackett. 

Record.* Hugh Ricoart, Nor- 
mandy 1180-06 (MRS). Robert, 
William Rikeward, Engl. c. 1272 

ReddaU, for Ribdell. 

Reddalls. See Rebball. 

Reddel, for Ridbel. 

Redffate. Richard Retgate, Nor- 
mandy 1108 (MRS). Sewall de 
Retcote, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Redley, for Riblet. 

Ree. See Rea. 

Reecks. See Reeks. 

Reek, for Reeks. 

Reekes, for Reeks. 

Reeks, for Rex. William, Gisle- 
bert, Roger, Gerald, Walter, Geoffry 
Rex, Normandy 1180-06 (MRS). 
Adam, John Rex, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). See Rex. Hence the name 
of King. 

Reeson, for Raison. 

Rein, for Rain. 




Belfe, for Relph. 

Beipb, for Ralph. 

Beiplui. See Relph. 

Bemy, for St Remy. William 
and Robert de St. Remigio held 
lands in Normandy t. Philip Augus- 
tus. Richard de St. Remigio, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). Lady Juliana 
de St. R. Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Benard. See Ranyabd. 

Sendaii, for Randall. 

Bendel, for Randall. 

Sendell. See Randell. A dis- 
tinguished engineer bears the name. 

Bendle. See Randle. 

BennelL See Reynell. 

Benneu, for Reynolds. 

Benneri for Rayneb. 

Bennle. Hugh de Ranny, Nor- 
mandy t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant. 
Norm. v. 124). Eguerran de Reinni, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). The cele- 
brated engineer Rennie bore this 

Bennies, for Reynolds. 

BennoUs, for Reynolds. 

Benny, for Rennie. 

Bepinirton. Geofiry, William 
de Rapendon, or Rependon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). Geoflry 
de R. 1198 (lb.). This family was 
seated in Warwick and Leicester. 

Bepnke, for Rebbece. 

Best. Nicholas Fitz-Reste, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). HughRess, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Bestail. See Retell. 

Bestell. Baldwin Rastel, Nor- 
mandy 11 80-95. AmulphR. 1198 
(MRS). William Rastell, Engl. c. 
1198 (ROR). 

Bevel. See Retell. 

Bevell, a baronial name, from 

Reville or Raville, Normandy. San- 

8om and Roger de R. and the fief of 

R. Ar« mentioned in N. 1189-96 


(MRS). The ancestor came to 
England with the Conqueror. Pa- 
ganus and Robert Revel had estates 
in Hertford and Northants lldO 
(Rot. Pip.)« Richard R held two 
fees in barony in Somerset 1166, and 
two from William Fitz- William. 
Robert R held lands in Norfolk, 
Essex, Northants (Lib. Niger). 
Henry Revel was one of the nobles 
taken at Alnwick Castle 1174 (Hov. 
i. 382); and in the ISth cent. 
Richard R. the younger held Lang- 
port and Cory, Somerset, by grant 
of Richard L; by service of two 
knights. Hence ' Cory - Revel ' 
(Testa, 160). The family long con- 
tinued of consequence in varioua 
parts of England. 

Bevett. See Rivett. 

BevUl, for Revell. 

BevneU, for Ravenell. 

Bew. John, Peter, Richard, 
Robert, Roger de Rua, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS). John and Matthew 
Rue, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Bex. The original form of Reekes 
and Raikes stiU existing. 

Bey. See Rye. 

Beynal. See Reynell. 

Beynell. See Reynold. Hence 
the Baronets Reynell. 

Beynold. Godfrey, Robert, Tor- 
ketil, William Renoldus, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). Giffard, John, Wil- 
liam Reynold, Engl. c. 1272 

Beynolde. See Reynold. Sir 
Joshua Reynolds, the great painter. 

Bbodes. Gerard, Richfu*d de 
Rodes, Engl. 1202 (Rot Cane). 
Gerard de Rodes held Clifton and 
Lnngar, Notts, of the Honour of 
Peverel (Testa, 6). This name and 
family were derived from Rhodes, 
Aquitaine, and its ancient Counts, 



-who were dispossessed by the Counts 
of Toulouse 1147. 

SIbbands, for Ribbans. 

Xlbbans, or Rabajn. The family 
De Rabayne came from Saintonge^ 
Aquitaine, where it possessed the 
marquisate of Piscay. The Castle of 
Rabaine still remains. The family 
was of eminence 1018 (Des Bois). 
Elias de Rabayn had writs of 
military summons for the war in 
Gascoigne 1251 ; and another El. de 
R. had writs of summons 1277, 1282 
(PPW). In 1316 Matilda de Raban 
was Lady of Edmonsham, Dorset. 

XliOi. Riche was near Nancy, in 
Lorraine. In 1278 Richard de la 
Riche was manucaptor for John 
Marmion, M.P. for Sussex, and was 
distrained to oblige him to receive 
knighthood (PPW). John de Riches 
13th cent, held lands in Fotherby, 
Lincoln, from Walter Bee (Testa 
de Neville, 818). The Earls of 
Warwick and Holland, and the 
Baronets Rich, bore this name. 

Sillier. See RiDGEits. 

siiOiM, for Rich. 

Xlelimond, a baronial name de- 
rived from the office of Constable of 
Richmond. See BuRTON-ComrKG- 


Slekard. See Record. 
Slekards. See Record. 
Sloket, for Rickard. 
Xlokets. See Ricket. 
Rlokett, for Rickard. 
Sloke||B. <S06 RiCKARDS. Of this 
name are the Viscounts St. Vincent. 
Sleks. See Reeks. 

Xlddall, for RiDDELL. 

Xlddell, a baronial name, derived 
from a Gothic race in Aquitaine. 
Gerard, Baron of Blaye, c. 1030, 
granted lands to the Abbey of 
Fons Dulcb near Bordeaux, which 

grant was confirmed by his brother 
Gerald de Blavia, and his sons 
Geoffry Rudelli (Ridel) and William 
Frehelandus (Gall. Christ, ii. 484, 
lostr.). The last-named, who was 
living 1079-1099 (Gall. Christ, ii. 
459, Instr.), m. a sister of William de 
Albini Brito of England, and had 
Warin, Oliver, and Geoffiy. The 
latter (Geoffry Ridel) went to 
Scotland t. David I., from whom he 
had grants, and was ancestor of the 
Riddells, Baronets. Another Geoffry 
Ridel, of the preceding generation, 
came to England from Apulia t. 
William I. with William Bigod, 
and is mentioned in Domesday 1086. 
He was a Crown Commissioner with 
Ralph Basset 1106 (Mon. Angl. i. 
172), and succeeded the latter as 
Justiciary 1120. A collateral branch 
in 1165 possessed estates in Nor- 
mandy. There is a Scottish family 
of Riddell which takes its name from 
R., Scotland. Geoffry Ridel occurs 
in Normandy 1180, Roger R. 1195, 
Geoffry 1198 (MRS). 

SIddett. Victor le Retit, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). The name 
appears as Ridhut (RH). 

Siddie. See Riddell. 

Siddles, for Riddle. 

Xldeai. See Riddell. 

Rider. See Ryder. 

Xldet. See Ridoutt. 

Xldre. See Rudge. 

Xldrers, for Richers or Richer. 
Robert Richerus, Normandy 1198; 
Robert, Thomas, Walter Richer, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Ridley, or De Loges. Nicholas 
R., Bishop of London and martyr, 
was descended lineally through the 
Ridleys of Ridley and Willmotwick, 
Northumberland, from Nicholas de 
Redley or Ridley living 1306. His 




father, Odard de R, witnessed a 
charter in Northumberland c. 1280 
(Hodgson, Northd.y ii., ii.) ; and c. 
1250 Nic. de R. (son of Thomas) 
executed a charter (lb.). His grand- 
father, Nicholas de Wilmotswyk (a 
place close to Ridley), lived t. John, 
and was son of Odard de W., who 
witnessed a charter of Hexham 
Abbey t. Henry H. (Ibid.) He was 
probably brother of John Fitz-Odard, 
Baron of Eiuildon (living 1161- 
1182), and son of Odard, Viscount of 
Northumberland, mentioned as such 
1130, and in 1110 when Qovemor 
of Bamburgh. He was son of Odard 
de Loges, Viscount of Cumberland. 
See LooES. 

Xldontt. See RiDDETT. 

Rldont. See RiD£TT. 

SUlatt. William, GeofTryRoillied 
or Roilliet, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

&lmboiilt. John Raimbault or 
Reinbaud, Nicholas, and Roger, 
Normandy 1180-05 (MRS). -S^ 


Simer, for RoMER. 

Kinirer, for Ranger, Reign ier. 

Xlvers, or De la Rividre, a baro- 
nial family from Normandy, where 
they were Lords of St. Germain de 
Crioult, near Bayeux (Des Bois). 
In 1083 Goscelin de Riveria held 
lands in Wilts (Exon. Domesday 1), 
also Walter de R. (lb. 2). In 1130 
Walter de R. paid a fine Berks (Rot. 
Pip.). In 1104 Ralph De la Rivero 
had a suit in Oxford (RCR). 
Richard de Rivers 1241 had m. one 
of the daughters and heirs of John 
Biset, and Richard de la Rivere was 
of Wilts 1258 (Roberts, Excerpt, i. 
858, ii. 291). William de Ripariis 
of Essex had issue John of Berks, 
whose son John was Baron of Angre, 
Essex ; and was summoned by writ 

as a baron 12«9 (P.P. Writs). The 
name continually occurs afterwards, 
and the Baronets Rivers were of thia 

In Normandy we have Serlo, 
Richard, Baldwin, William de Ri- 
veriis 1180-95 (MRS). 

Sivett, foreign, probably not from 

XlTlnpton. Hugh and John de 
Raveton, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
The name was derived from Riving- 
ton, Lancashire. 

Sis. See Rex. 

Xoaob. See RocHE. 

Soad. See RoADES. 

Soades. See Rhodes. 

Beads. See Rhodes. 

Seak. See RoAKE. 

Xoake. Gervas, John, Jocelin 
de Roca, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
Agnes de Roka of Cambr. and 
Hunts 1205 paid a fine not to be 
obliged to marry (Hardy, De Obi. et 
Fin. 309). Richard Rake with 
Richard Malbanc had estates in 
Hereford 13th cent. (Testa) which 
were held from Sir Robert Tregoz 
of Ewyas. Nicholas Roc was a 
benefactor to Tupholme, Lincoln, 
temp. Henry HI. (Mon. ii. 697). 
Hugh Roc, c. 1272 (RH), &c. 

Roalfe. See Rolfe. 

Xoan, or De Rouen, a baronial 
name derived from the Viscounts of 
Arques and Rouen. (See Saville.) 
Anselm, Viscoimt of Rouen, was of 
Oxford and other counties 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.), also Laurence and Nicholas de 
R., and Ralph de R. (lb.). In 1166 
Ralph de Rouen was of Lincoln, and 
John de R. of Devon (Lib. Niger) ; 
and the family long continued. 

Sebarts. Gilbert Robart, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Richard, James 
Robertus, 1198 (lb.) ; John, Richard 



Roberd, Engl. c. 1272 (BH). Of 
this name were the Earls of Radnor. 

Sobb. See RoBE. 

Sebblns. See Robins. 

Sebe. Robert Robe, Normandy 
1198 (MRS); Henry Fitz-Richard 
Robbe, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

&obln. See Robins. 

&ebliui. Radulphus Robin, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS). John, Roger 
Robin or Robins, Engl, c.1272 (RH). 

RoiAie, a baronial name from La 
Roche, Normandy. In 1097 Wido 
de Rupe surrendered his castles of 
Roche and Veteuil to William 
Riifus (Ord. Vit. 767). In 1166 
Wido de R. held a fee at Passay in 
the French Vexin (Feod. Norm.) ; 
Oliver de R. was at the same time 
one of the barons seated between 
Normandy and Brittany, and Ralph 
Roche held lands in Devon ; Sansom 
R. iu Dorset (Lib. Nig.) ; and 1203 
Ralph de Rupe held three fees of 
the honour of Mortaine and Corn- 
wall (Rot. Canall. 94). Adam de 
Rupe, ancestor of an Irish branch, 
built Roche Castle and Pill Priory 
in Pembroke, and accompanied 
Henry II. to Ireland, where he was 
ancestor of the Viscounts Fermoy, 
and the Barons Fermoy. In 1180- 
9o Roger, Hugh, and John de la 
Roche are mentioned in Normandy 

Roohefort. See Roohport. 

&oolifbrt, from Rochfort in the 
Viscounty of Rouen. Wido de R. 
held three fees in Bucks from the 
Earl 1105 (Lib. Niger), and wit- 
nessed a charter of Walter Giffard 
E. of Bucks, t. Henry U, (Mon. ii. 
164). Another Guido de R. was 
summoned for the war in Wales 
1267, and in Gascony 1261. Of 
this family was Mile de Rupeforti, 

witness to a charter of Henry IL 
confirming the foundation of Dun- 
brody Abbey, Ireland 1178 (Mon 
ii. 1028), from whom descended 
Maurice de Rochfort 1295, 1302, 
one of the fideles of Ireland ; and 
the Earls of Belvidere. In Nor- 
mandy occur Pflganus, Guido de 
Rupefort, 1180-96 (MRS) j Ra- 
dulfus Rochefort, 1198 (lb.). 

Seek. See RoAKE. 

Rockall, from Rochelle in the 
Cotentin, Normandy. In 1130 Hum- 
frid de Rochella had lands in Dor^ 
set, in 1166 William de Rochelle 
in Essex (Rot. Pip. ; Lib. Niger). 
The former witnessed the charter of 
William de Mandeville, Earl of 
Essex, founding Walden Abbey 
(Mon. i. 460). The family of De la 
Rochelle in Normandy 1396 bore 
2 bends argent with 7 escallops. 
(Douet-Darcq, Armorial de la 
France, p. 28.) The family long 
continued of importance in England, 
where the name was written Rokele. 
See RoAKB. 

Seoklilii, or Rochelle. See 


Seokley. Robert de Rokela, 
Normandy 1198; Philip de la Ro- 
chella, and Robert de la R., 1180 

Soden, for Rawdon. 

&odney, or De Reyney. This 
family has been traced (Collinson, 
Somerset, iii. 602-006) from Walter 
de Rodney, t Stephen; but the 
name Rodney is apparently not found 
in the records prior to the 14th 
century. It is a corruption of 
Reiny or Rayney, afterwards Rade- 
nay. The family of Reyney bore 
3 pairs of wings in lure, from which 
the present arms of Rodney (3 
spread eagles) are derived. The 




family of De Reinej or Rignj came 
from Champagne. Ilagebert de 
Rigneio 1101 witnessed a charter of 
the Bishop of Tulle (Gall. Christ, 
xiii. 480 Instr.),and may be the same 
who possessed lands in Essex 108G 
(Domesday). Roger de Reigny wit- 
nessed a charter of Bishop Roger of 
Sarum, t. Henry L (Mon. i. 424) ; 
and Robert de R. held five fees, 
Devon 11G5 (Lib. Niger). John de 
R. of Devon, and William de R., 
occur 1200 (RCR). John de Reiney 
or Rayney was of Devon and Somer- 
set, and d. 1247 (Roberts, Excerpta). 
Thomas de R. occurs in the same 
year, and 1303 Sir Richard de liey- 
ney or lUideney, and Lucia his wife, 
occur (Roberts, Cal.Geneal.). This 
noble acquired Stoke, Somerset, by 
ni. with the heire^ ; and from him 
descended the brave Lord Robitey, 
and the barons of that name. 

Gaufridus de Radeneio, Normandy 
1180 (MRS), paid a fine in the 
bailifry of Argentom ; from which 
it appears that the name of Rayney 
had early adopted the D. The case 
is similar to those of Kenetbol for 
Kenebal, Lachmere for Lamare, 
Lidle for Lisle. 

Aoe. 'S^ Rows. 

Roebuck, for Rabeck. Baldwin 
de Rabeca occurs in Flanders 12th 
cent (Al. Minci Opera Diplomatica, 
i. 396). The name is Flemish. 

RofD. Symon de Rof, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); William Rofie, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Soir. See RoFE. 

Roffey. Garin de RalTeio, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Reginald and 
Henry de Ruffi, t. Philip Augustus 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 173, 181 ) ; 
Lucia Rufe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Soffiray, for Roffet. 

&orer. N. Rogere, Normandy 
1180; Robert R. 1196 (MRS); 
Alexander, Richard, Roger, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Soirers, for Roger. This name 
is borne by the Baronets Rogers. 

Xokeby, or De Spina, from 
Rokeby, Yorkshire. Henry do 
Spina of Rokeby was a benefactor 
to Fountains Abbey, and Reginald 
de Spina, son of Hugh de Rokeby, 
confirmed the gift of Stephen de R. 
to the same abbey (Burton, Mon. 
Ebor.). Sire Henry de R. witnessed 
a charter of the Earl of Richmond 
1275 (Mon. ii. 197). This appears 
to be a branch of the Norman family 
of De la Spine or De Spina. 

Koland. Odo, Nicholas, Gaufrid 
Rollant or Holland, Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS). Robert, WUliam 
Rouland, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Soles. See Roll. 

Xolfe. See RoFE. Of this name 
was Lord Chancellor Cran worth. 

Roll. Peter and William Roelen, 
Normandy 1198; William de Ro- 
dolio 1180 (MRS); Girald de Reel, 
t. Phil. Augustus; Robert Rolle, 
Matilda Rolles, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Rolle. See Roll. Hence the 
Barons Rolle. 

Rolles. ^S;^ Roll. 

Rolleston. Henry de RoUeston, 
Normandy 1196 (MRS). This Nor- 
man family took its name from llol- 
leston, Notts. Malger de R. (Mon. 
i. 849). Thomas de R. 1166 held a 
fief from Deincourt (Liber Niger). 
Sir Benedict de R. t Edward I. 
(Mon. ii. 605). 

Rolland. See RoLAKD. 

RelliniTS. See Rawlc7S. 

Rollo, or De Rullos, from RuUos, 
now Ruelles, near Vernon, Nor- 
uiandy. Richard de RuUoa or 



RoUos was Chamberlain to William 
the Conqueror, and m. Isabella, dau. 
of Richard Baron de la Ilaie des- 
puits (De Gerville, Anc. Chat, de la 
Manche) ; whence came the connec- 
tion of this family with Lincoln. 
His son William de R. m. the dau. 
and heir of Hugh de Evermue and 
Turfrida, dau. and heir of the famous 
Here ward by his first marriage ; and 
received the barony of Bourn and 
Deeping (Liber Niger). He had, 1. 
William de RuUos, ancestor of a 
Norman line. 2. Richard, whose 
dau. ra. Baldwin Fitz-Gilbert (from 
which union sprang the house of 
Wake, Barons of Bourn or Brunne). 
Richard afterwards settled in Scot- 
land, where he had received grants 
from David L (Douglas, Peerage 
Scotl.) ; and from him lineally de- 
scended John de RoUo, who in the 
14th century had a grant of Dun- 
crub, and was ancestor of the Barons 
RoUo of Duncrub. * , 

Soils. See Roll. 

Solpli. See RoFE. 

&elt. Peter Roald, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; John, Peter, Ro- 
bert Ruaut or Roalt (lb.) 1198; 
Robert Ruaut 1180-95 (lb.). 

&oinans. William Romant, and 
the Ville of M., Normandy 1180-96 
(MRS). The arms of Romanes of 
Scotland are preserved by Robson. 

Borne. Orsellus Rohom, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). 

&ome. William Rom, Nor- 
mandy 1189-96 (MRS) J Robert 
Rome 1198 (lb.); Robert Rome, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH.). 

Itomer, or De Roumare, from 
Roumare near Rouen, Normandy. 
Geroldus the Dapifer granted 1067 
his church of Roumare to St. 
Amand, Rouen. He had issue Robert 

Fitz-Gerold de Roumara (father of 
W^illiam de Roumare, Earl of Lin- 
coln) and Edward of Salisbury, 
Viscount of Wilts, living 1119, 
whose grandson, Patrick of Salis- 
bury, was created Earl of S. by 
Matilda. WilUam L, Earl of Lin- 
coln, had a son William II., whose 
son William III. returned the fees 
of his barony in Lincoln in 1165 
as 68, and in 1194 was with 
Richard I. in Normandy (Bowles, 
History of Laycock Abbey ; Banks, 
Dorm, and Ext. Bar.). Collaterals, 
viz. William, John, and Matthew 
de Romara, occur in Normandy 
1180-96 (MRS); Erenborc de Ro- 
mara 1196 (lb.); and the forest and 
estate of Romare are also mentioned. 
The name in England derives from 
some collateral branch. 

Soney. William Roenai, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Hugh de 
Roenai 1198 (lb.). The arms of 
Roney in England are preserved by 

Roof, for RoFE. 

Sooir, for Rope. 

Sook. See RoAKE. 

Sooke. See Roake. Of this 
Norman family was the gallant 
Admiral Sir George Rooke, the 
captor of Gibraltar. 

Rooks. See RooK. 

Sooksby. See RoKEBT. 

Room. See RoxE. 

Soome. See Rome. 

Rooney. See Ronet. 

Roop, for De Rupe, or Roche. 

Rooper. Richard de Rupetra ; 
Ralph de Ruperia, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS) ; Ralph and Richard de 
Rupetra 1198 (lb.). See Roper. 

Roo«. See Ross. 

Root. See Roots. 

Roote. See Roots. 





Ranulph de Rotia, Nor- 
mandy 1180-06 (MRS) ; Hugo de 
R 1198 (lb.); Ralph, Robert, 
Simon, &c Rote, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). Hugo de Rotis held a fee 
of Montfort in Normandy 1165 
(Dachesne, Food. Norm.). 

Sope. See Robe. 

Roper, or De Rupierre. This 
family has been supposed to be 
descended from a member of the 
house of Musard, who is said to 
have assumed the name of ' Rospear 
or De Rubruspatha ; ' but there is 
no evidence for the statement. 

The name is derived from Ru- 
pierre near Caen, Normandy, the 
lords of which were of great im- 
portance in the 11th and 12th cen- 
turies (Des Bois). William de Ru- 
pierre (who came to England with 
the Conqueror) is mentioned by 
Ordoricus Vitalis ; in 1090 he com- 
manded the forces of Duke Robert. 
The Counts of Rupierre continued 
in Normandy till the last century 
(lb.). In 1099 WUHam de R. pos- 
sessed Tronouville, Grenteville, and 
Fremont, and was a benefactor of 
Troarn (MSAN, xii. 63). The seal 
of Roger de R (MSAN, plate xvii.) 
represents a shield divided into 
twelve squares, each containing a 
martlet, the original evidently from 
which the modem Roper arms are 
derived. In England Robert de 
Ruperia paid fines in Notts and 
Derby (Rot. l^p.) ; and the heiress 
of John Rooper of Tumdish, Derby, 
m. De Foumeauz, who assumed her 
name (Mon. i. 603). Roger de 
Ruperd, of the Norman line, held 
lands in Warwick or Leicester, 
t. John, where he granted the ad- 
vowson to Tewksbury Abbey (Testa 
de Neville, 87). From this family 

descend the Roopers and the Baxoni 

Sopes, for RoBBS. 

Rose, for Ross. 

Xoser. Peter Roceart, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Peter de 
Rochier 1198 (lb.); Richard le 
Rockare, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sosber, for Roseb. 

Rosier. See RosER. 

RosUnr^ for RoscELiN, a baronial 
family, a branch of the Carlovingian 
Viscounts of Maine and Beaumont. 
See Beaumont. Geoffiry de Bello- 
mont or Baynard, brother of Hubert 
Viscount of Maine, held fiefs 108C 
from the barony of Baynard^ and 
from Percy and Earl Alan in York- 
shire (Domesd.). He had amongst 
other sons Roscelin de Bellomonty 
who had a grant of Stratton and 
Marsham, Norfolk, t. Henry I,, 
whose son, William Fitz-Ro8<>3line, 
had issue William de Stratton 
(Blomefield, vi. 331). Robert Fita- 
Rosceline, brother of William Fitz- 
Roscoline, was father of Bartholo- 
mew de Marsham, ancestor of the 
Earls of Romney. William de 
Stratton also appears as ' Fitz-Ros- 
celine,' and Robert Fitz-Rosceline 
his son held a lease of Newton, Nor- 
folk, from Henry II. (Blomefield, 
V. 65). This estate was held in 
1235 by Peter de Rosceline, and in 
1317 by Thomas, son of Sir Peter 
Fitz- Roscelin (Ibid.). Sir Peter 
was summoned by writ as a baron 
in 1294. See Marsham. 

Soas, or De Ros, a baronial 
name derived from an Engliah lo- 
cality. The origin of this family 
not asccrtnined. 

The Norman name of De Hos, 
also established in England, came 
from Ros, now Rots, near Caen 



(D'Anisy et St. Marioi sur le Domes- 
day). Temp. Willifun I. Anchetil 
de Bos held in Kent from Odo of 
Bayeuz, and Ansgot, Goisfridi and 
Serlo de Ros were mesne lords in 
England 1086 (Domesd.). In 1130 
Geoffry de Ros was of Kent (Rot. 
rip.) ; in 1166 Geoffi-y de R held 
two fees Essex ; Eyerard de R. one 
in Suffolk and seven in York (Lib. 
Nig.). The family long continued 
of note in Normandy, and in several 
parts of England. 

Rossall. See RvssELL. 

Sosser. See Roser. 

Soswell, for Rosel or Russell. 

UotcHk, for Roche. 

Xotliwelly or De Wameville. 
William de Wamaville gave lands 
in Rothwell, Northants, to De la 
Pr^ Abbey, Northamptonshire (Mon. 
i. 1018). The family afterwards 
bore the name of Rothwell. 

SeaiAi, for Roche. 

Xoniremont. Richard de Ru- 
beomontOi Normandy 1180 - 95 

Roaffbt, for Root. 

Ronffler. Peter de Rochier, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Sound. In 1180 Radulphus Ro- 
tundus occurs in Essex (Rot. Pip.) ; 
Wiard de Rotundo, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Ronndell. Lucas, Geoffry, John 
Roondel, Normandy 1180 - 95 ; 
Stephen Roundel, Geofiry, Hugh, 
Lucas Roondel 1198 (MRS). 

Xonpell, for Rochelle. Robert 
de Rupella and Philip de Rupella 
paid scutage for lands in Essex held 
from M. de Mandeville, Countess of 
Essex (Testa de Neville, 864). See 
Rock ALL. 

Sons, or Le Roux. This family 
is Norman, and in 1165 held lands 

near Rouen from the County of 
Breteuil (Duchesne, Feod. Norm.). 
Ralph le Roux was sent 1119 by 
Henry I. to the aid of Ralph de 
Guader (Ord. Vit. 857), and 1120 
was one of the nobles who perished 
with Prince Henry in the Blanche 
Nef. His nephew Simon le Roux 
was living 1187 (Ord. Vit. 197). 
The English line descends from 
Turchil Rufus or Le Rous, who 
came to England 1066 and held 
lands in Norfolk from Alan Fitz- 
Flaald, ancestor of the Iltz-Alans 
(Mon. Angl. i. 627). Fulcher 
Rufus of Norfolk lived 1130 (Rot. 
Pip.) ; Henry Rufus of Norfolk 
1156 (Rot. Pip.); Alexander R 
1165 (Lib. Nig.) ; also Richard R, 
who held from De Albini in the 
Eastern Counties, and half a knight's 
fee at Booville, Normandy, from the 
County of Breteuil (Duchesne). 
Hugo Rufus was Viscount of Nor- 
folk 1225, and in 1282 was deceased 
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 227). Roger 
le Rus of Flixton, Suffolk, was dead 
before 1271; Richard of Norfolk 
d. 1277, and had Alan, who in 1816 
was Lord of Dunham and E. Lex- 
ham, Norfolk, and had Peter le Rous 
of Deonington, ancestor of the Rs 
of that place, from whom descended 
the Rouses of Henham, Earls of 

&onse. See Rous. 

Sont, for RovTH. 

Sontb, or De Scruteville. Ri- 
chard de Scruteville, from Escret- 
ville, Normandy, was Lord of Routh, 
Yorkshire, 1186 at the foundation 
of Meaux Abbey (Mod. i. 794). 
Hence was derived the family of 
De Routh or De Rnda, of which 
was Martin Routh, D.D., late Presi- 
dent of Magdalen CoU. Oxford, the 





most learned divine of his age, who 
died in his 100th year in the full 
possession of all his faculties. See 

Xoax. See Rous. 

RoW| for Roe, or Rowe. 

Sowatt, or Roalt. See Rolt. 

Rowan, in some cases for Roan. 

Sowbury. See RuBERY. 

Rowden, for Rawdon. 

Rowe, Roe, or Roo, for Le Roux. 
See Rous. 

See RowE. 

I, for ROLLES. 

Rowleji from Roelly, Reuilly, 
or Roilly, near Evreux, Normandy. 
Ralph de Roileio came over with 
the Conqueror, and held Stockland, 
Devon 1083 (Exon. Domesd.) from 
Ralph Paganel. In 1165 Ralph de 
Ruelli held a fee in the Viscounty of 
Evreux, Robert de Roilli in Essex, 
and Roger de R. in Gloucester 
(Lib. Nig.). Galfridus de Roeli 
witnessed a charter of Gervase 
Paganel to Tikford Abbey 1187 
(Mon. ii. 911). Ralph de Rolli 
gave tithes in Yorkshire to Holy 
Trinity, founded by Ralph Paganel 
of Drax (Mon. i. 564). In 1301 
William Roilly was bailsman for 
an M.P. Wilts (PPW). The name 
became spread widely in England, 
and hence derived the Baronets 
Rowley and the Viscounts Langford. 

RowUnr. See Rawlins. 

Rowse. See Rous. 

Rowsell, or Rowsewell, for 
Russell, armorially identified. 

Rozby, for Rooksby. 

Roy. See King. 

RoyaU. See RoYLE. 

Royle. John Roiale, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Hugh Royl, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

RoBier. See Rosier, 

Rabery. Radulphus Rebree, 
Normandy 1180-95; Gislebert, Peter 
de Riperia 1198 (MRS). The name 
occurs in England as Roubery 
amongst the Parliamentary writs. 

Rnok, for Roke, or Roake. 

Rncker, for Rooker. 

RndaU. See RuDDELL. 

Rnddell. Petrus Rndellus, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John de 
Rodhall, Engl, c 1272 (RH). 

Ruddle, for RUDDELL. 

Rndre. See Rugg. 

Rnel. Martin, Guillan, GoiBlin 
de Ruella, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Peter and W^illiam de B. 
1198 (Ih.). The arms of the family 
of Rule are preserved by Robeon. 

Raf. See RooF. 

Raff. See Roof. 

Rnffell, perhaps for Raville or 

Rullle. See BuFFELL. 

Ruffles, for Ruffle. 

RaftM. See Rous. 

Ruffr* Radulphus Rogue, Norman- 
dy 1180-95 (MRS) ; William de Bo- 
ges t. Philip Augustus; Henry, Hugh 
Robert Huge, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Rnrrles, from the ville and castle 
of Rugles, Normandy. See Lower 
(Patronym. Britann.). 

Rule. See RuELL. 

RumbaU. See Rumbold. 

Rumble. See Rumball. 

Rumbol, for Rumbold. 

Rumbold. A Norman family, 
styled Rimbaud or Rimboult, in the 
Duchy (See Rdiboult), where it 
continued in the twelfth century'. 
The Norman ancestor of the English 
and Norman lines was Rumbaldus, 
who held lands in Gloucester 1080 
(Domesday, 107 bis). Richard I. 
confirmed to Wickham Abbey, Essex, 
lands granted by Robert Rumbold 



(Mod. i. 889). The latter was party 
to a suit, Essex, 1194 (RCR), and 
in 1200 exchanged lands in Hertford 
(lb.). Walter Rembald is mentioned 
c. 1272 (RH). From this family 
descend the Baronets Rumbold. 

Romboll. See RuMBOLD. 

nmnens, for Romans. 

Romley, from Romilly, near 
Evieux, Robert de Romeliolo and 
Rojjer, Earl of Salop, granted lands 
to llorsley Abbey, Essex, t. William I. 
(Men. i. 604). Aaliza. de Romilly 
was foundress of Bolton t. Henry I. 
In 1165 Agnes deRomilli held lands 
in Normandy, and Philip de Rumelli 
a Imight^s fee in Somerset (Lib. 
Niger). In 1199 Alexander de R. 
was pf Oxfordshire, as was Alan 
13th cent. Baldwin de R. held from 
Do Tony in Worcester (Testa, 41, 
28, 100). Richard de Romilly, 
1180-95 (MRS) was of Normandy. 

Riunmans. See Romans. 

Raminer. See Romer. 

Rammeni. See Romans. 

Rundall, for Rounoell. 

Itundell, for Roundell. 

Rundle, for RuNDELL. 

Rupp. See Roop. 

Rose, for Rous. 

Rusb, for Rtjse. 

Ruslier. Richardus Risher, Nor- 
mandy 1196 (MRS). See also 

Riulimere. Richard de Ruske- 
mara, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
The arms of Rosmer are preserved 
by Robson. 

Rttslioiit, or Rouault, a baronial 
family. This family is Breton, de- 
riving from Roald or Rouault, a 
Breton noble living c. 1000, whose 
eon Ilasculph, Viscount of Nantes, 
c. 1050, had four sons, who accom- 
panied the Conqueror, viz. 1. Ruald ; 

2. Hasculph ; S. Hugh ; 4. Enisand. 


Ruald, sumamed Adob4 (t.e. dub- 
bed knight), held three lordships in 
capite 1086 in Devon (Domesday, 
114 b). His son Ruald was father of 
Alan Fitz-Ruald, who m. Lady Alis 
de Dodbroke, and acquired estates 
by her (Pole, Devon). Roald Fitz- 
Alan, his son, had John Fitz-Ro- 
haut, father of Alan, whose grandson 
Sir Roger Fitz-Rohault had a dau. 
and heir (Pole). 

Theobald Rouault, a younger son, 
became seated in France temp. 
Edward II., as Sire de Boismenard. 
From him descended Joachim Rou- 
hault. Marshal of France, who d. 
1478, and whose posterity settled in 
England t. Charles I., from whom 
descend the Barons Northwick. 

RUBS, for Rous. 

Riissel. See Russell. 

Russell, or De Rosel, a baronial 
family. This name is derived from 
the Lordship of Rosel in the Ooten- 
tin, Normandy, of which the Russells 
were the ancient lords. They were 
a branch of the great baronial house 
of Bertram, Barons of Briquebec 
(see Wiffen, Mem. House of Russell), 
whose descent is stated under the 
name Mitford. 

William I., fourth Baron of Bri- 
quebec, living 1012, had — 1. Robert, 
ancestor of the houses of Briquebec, 
Mitford, Bothal, and St. Pierre; 2. 

The latter received the castle and 
fief of Rosel, and in 1077, being then 
old, granted, as 'Hugh de Rose!,' 
with consent of his son Hugh the 
younger, lands in Normandy, given 
to him by the Conqueror, to St. 
Stephen's, Caen (Mon. Angl. ii. 937). 
Hugh XL of Rosel came to England 

C 386 



with the Conqueror, and is men- 
tioned in a charter of the time of 
Stephen as father of Robert Russel 
(Wiffen, i. 531). In Domesday he 
appears as holding lands in Dorset in 
capite by the serjeantry of being 
Marshal of the Butlery of England 
(Domesday, 84 b), a leudal dignity, 
which conferred rank, and was here- 
ditary. Robert Russel I., his son, 
granted t. Stephen lands at Canning- 
ton, Somerset, with consent of Wil- 
liam de Moune, Earl of Somerset, to 
the abbey there (Wiffen) ; and had 
issue Robert de Rosel II. This 
baron held the fief of Kingston, 
Dorset, in capite, and in 1166 one 
fee in that county from Alured de 
Lincoln, another from the Abbot of 
Ceme (Lib. Niger). The latter had 
apparently been acquired by autho- 
rity of the Crown t. Stephen. 

Odo, Eudo, or Hugh Russel, who 
succeeded, is mentioned in a charter 
of King John, granting an advowson 
of a church in Gloucester to his son 
John Russel, who in 1202 m. the 
sister and coheir of Dodo Bardolf, 
one of the greater barons, and was 
constable of Corfe, Dorset. From 
this house descend the Russels, 
Dukes of Bedford, Earls Russel, 
Lords De Clifford, &c. The name 
often occurs in Normandv, where 
Joscelin, William, Hugo, Bertin, 
Ansketil, Richard, Jordan, Osbert, 
Gauder de Rosel or Rossel occur 
1180-95, also the fief of Rosel 

Rnssen. Michael de Rueino, 
Nomiandj', held a fief from Philip 
Augustus (^[em. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
173). Bernard Roncin 1198 (MRS). 
Richard Resen, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Rnssom, for RussoN. 

Rnssoii. See Russen. 

See Raste. 

Rntt, for Root. 

itoXtLy for RouTH. 

Rntter, for Roter. Fiilco des 
Rotors, Normandy 118(M)5 ; Fulco 
de Rotor, 1198 (MRS); Richard and 
Thomas Rotor or Rotour, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Autty. Hugh de Rotis, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Ralph de R. 
1180 (lb.); Alicia Rute, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

RyaU. Se^ RoYLE. 

Syalls. See Rtaxl. 

Ryder, or Foliot, a baronial 
family. The English Ryders de- 
scend from the Foliots, Sires of Omon- 
Tille, or Osmondyille, Normandy, 
whose probable ancestor was Os- 
mond, a companion of Rollo. In 
1050 Roger Foliot granted the ad- 
vowson of Omonville to Essay 
Abbey (Gall. Christ, xi. 237; De 
GervUle, Anc. Chateaux). Several 
of this family came to England at the 
Conquest, of whom William F. held 
lands 1086 from the See of Canter- 
bury, and Otbert F. large estates 
in Northants, Herts, and elsewhere 
from Fitz-Ansculph. His son Adelalf 
had issue Roger Foliot, who in 1166 
returned his barony in Northants as 
fifteen fees and a half (Lib. Niger). 

From William (t. WilUam I.) 
came his son Henry, who t, Henry I. 
m. Lucia, dau. and coheir of Jor- 
dan Briset, a great baron (founder of 
St. John's Priory, Clerkenwell). He 
had — 1. William F., whose line was 
seated in Worcester (Mon. Angl. ii. 
605) ; and 2. Jordan Foliot, who ob- 
tained estates in Yorkshire, and ^as 
the first to bear the name of *De 
Rither.' He in 1165 held ^y^ fees 
of ancient enfeoflinent from the 
barony of Pontefract (Lib. Niger). 



Thomas de Hyther, his son^ con- 
firmed his father's gift to Fountains 
Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor., 154). 
William de R., a benefactor to Nun- 
Appleton, occurs as William * Foliot * 
granting lands to Nostel Priory (lb. 
304, 306). From him descended the 
Rythers or Ryders, Lords of Hare- 
wood, Yorkshire, and the Earls of 

Rye, a baronial family, from Rie, 
near Bayeux. Geoffry de Rie was 
living c. 980. His son Odo Fitz- 
Qeoffry gave half the church of Rie 
to Fescamp Abbey, which was con- 
firmed 1027 by Richard U. of Nor- 
mandy (Neustria Pia, 218). In 
1047 Hubert de Rie, after the battle 
of Val des Dunes, saved the life of 
Duke William, and sent his three 

sons to guard him to Falaise (Roman 
de Rou, Ed. Pluquet, ii. 23). Hubert 
was sent ambassador to Edward the 
Confessor, and after the Conquest; 
with his sons, was sent into Nor- 
mandy to maintain the Duchy in 
quiet Ralph de Rie, his elder son^ 
was Castellan of Nottingham, Robert 
the second Castellan of Norwich, 
whose son Hubert de Rie held in 
Norfolk a barony of 40 knights' 
fees 1165 (Lib. Nig«r). The family 
long continued to be of great rank 
and power in various parts of Eng- 

In Normandy we have Robert, 
Richard de Ria, Rie, or Rii, and the 
Ville of Rie 1180-95 (MRS). 

Syle. See RoYLE. 

Symer, for RiKBB. 


'sabey. Robertus Saba, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; Robert, Wil- 
liam Sabe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Saoli. See Sack. 

Saolieverell, from Saultche- 
vreuil in the Cotentin, Normandy. 
The family held a fief in Derby from 
the barony of Chaources. In 13th 
cent. Patricius de Saucheverel held 
one knight's fee at Sallow and 
Hopewell, Notts and Derby (Testa 
de Neville, 13). The descent is re- 
gularly traced from him. George S., 
of Sallow or Callow, c. 1710, left 
great estates to the celebrated Henry 
Sacheverell, D.D., his near relation. 

Sack. Samuel, Peter, William, 
Richard, Thomas de Sac, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Thomas 
Seek, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Saoker. See S£CK£B. 


Saokett. Nicholas Saget, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS). 

SackTllle. Joannes and Gilo de 
Sakenvilla, Normandy, 1180-95 
(MRS). The history of the English 
family. Lords Buckhurst, Dukes of 
Dorset, is well known. 

Saddler, the English form of 


Sadlelr, for Sadleb. 

Sadler. See Sasdleb, 

Safe. Ricardus Soef, Normandy, 
1198 (MRS). 

Saffell. Roger and Girart de 
Sevele, or Savale, Normandy, 1180- 
05 (MRS); Roger Sevale, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Saffery, for Savoby. 

SallHui. William Sabrin, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Simon de 
Sabrin, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
o2 387 









Safirey, for Savoby. . 
Save. Eichard Sapiens, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS); John, Ka- 
nulph, Richard, "William Sapiens or 
le Sage, 1198 (lb.) ; John le Sage, 
Normandy, 1180-0/5 (MRS) ; Hugh, 
John, Ralph le Sage^ Engl. c. 
1272 (RII). 

Saver. 'S^ SKiOUR. 

Savffem. See Seaoeb. 

Saillard, or Sailer. Robert Selier, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh and 
William le Saillur, England, c. 1272 

Saint. William Sent, Normandy, 
1180-96 (MRS); Bernard Sain, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Thomas 
Seynt, England, c. 1272 (RH). 

St. Amand. Richard de S. Am- 
anda, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). 
St. A. was in the Cotentin. Hence 
the Lords St. Amand of England. 
See Dugdale, Banks. See Ahasd. 

St. Anbyn. Benedict, Galfridus, 
Herbert, Ranulph, Roger, Thomas 
de S. Albino, Normandy 1198 
(MRS). St. A. was near Evreiix. 
Astho de S. A., soon after 980, 
granted his tithes to St. Taurin, 
Evreux (Gall. Christ, xi. 139, Instr.). 
Fulco do S. A. was a benefactor to 
St. Evroult, t. William I. (Ord. 
Vitalis, 690). Malger de S. A. wit- 
nessed the foundation charter of 
Barnstaple Abbey, Devon, t. Wil- 
liam I. Hence the baronets St. 

St. Barbe, from St. Barbara, in 
Normandy. Jordan de St. Barbe, 
1322-6, was an adherent of the Earl 
of Lancaster, and had a writ of 
military summons (PPW). 

St. Clair, from St. Clair, near 

St. Lo, in the Cotentin, Normandy. 

Wace mentions the Sire de St. Clair 

at Hastings (ii. 239). This was 


Richard de S. C. who held lands 
Suflolk, 1086 (Domesd.). Britel d( 
S. C, his brother, held in Somerse 
(Ibid.). He witnessed a charter o 
the Earl of Mortaino (Mon. ii. 010] 
Richard was succeeded bv Ilamo d 
S. C.,livingll30(Rot.Pip.) Willian 
do S. C, probably a son of Britel 
held in Dorset, 1130 (Rot Pip.), am 
had from David I. a grant of Rosa 
lyn, Scotland; whence deacendci 
the great house of St. Clair, Earl 
of Orkney and Caithness, &c. 

St. Benifl. GeofTry de St. Dionj 
sio, Normandy, 1180 (^IRS). 

St. Oeorffe, from St. George, nea 
St. I^, Cotentin. The family cam 
to England 1060. Temp. Henry ] 
Ilelyas de St. George occurs ii 
Sussex (Mon. i. 693), and Baldwii 
de St. G. as witness to a charter o 
William Peverel of Dover (jMob 
i. 382). The family was of im 
portancc in Cambridge 1300. Ileno 
the Baronets St. George, and th< 
Lords St. George. 

St. Jolm, a baronial name. Wil 
liam de S. Joanne, Normandy 1180 
Geoffry, John, Robert, William d( 
S. Joanne, 1198 (MRS). St. Johi 
was near Avranches (De GervUle 
Anc. Chateaux). Roger and Johi 
de S. J. were in the service o 
Henry L, Normandy 1119 (Ord. Vil 
844). The former was of IlanU 
1130, and was son of Roger de St 
John (Rot. Pip.) ; and John was o 
Oxford, ancestor of the Barons d 
St. John. The history of this famU; 
appears in Dugdale, Banks, &c. Th 
name was taken by the Barons d 

St. Xiaorenoe. Symon do Si 
Laurent held a fief from Phili 
Augustus in Normandy (Mem. Soi 
Ant. Norm. v. 172). St. Lauiei 



was in the Caux, near Yvetot, Nor- 
mandy; and its owners are men- 
tioned as *iin illustrious race of 
barons' by Ordericus Vi talis (853). 
Roger do S. L. came to England 
ICXK), and witnessed a charter of 
William QifTard, Bishop of Win- 
chester (Mon. i. 1020). Ilia de- 
scendant, Adam, held from Walter 
Gi'ard, Earl of Bucks, .110.5 (Lib. 
Niger). The family became widely 
spread in England. In 11 05 Nicholas 
de St. Ij. held a knight's fee, Salop, 
from De Ver. The name does not 
afterwards appear in Salop, for 
Nicholas joined in the invasion of 
Ireland, and became baron of Howth. 
He d. c. 1100, and was succeeded by 
Almaric de S. L., to whom John, 
Earl of Mortaine, confirmed Howth, 
as held by his father (Lodge, Peer. 
Ireland, iii. 183), who had aided in 
the conquest of Ulster by John de 
Courcy. He had three sons — Adam, 
Robert, and Nicholas — who in- 
herited successively. The latter had 
Robert, who lived t. Edward I. 
From this baron descend the Earls 
of Howth. There is much error in 
Lodge's account. 

8t. ^edflrer. See Sr. Legek. 

8t. ]«effer. Robert de S. Leod- 
gario, or St. Leger, William, John, 
Gilbert, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Gislebert, Robert, Simon, William, 
1108 (lb.). St. Leger was near 
Avranches, Normandy. Robert St. L. 
was of Sussex, 1086, and appears to 
have been father of WilUam de 
S. L., who, with his son Clarem- 
bald, granted lands to Battle Abbey, 
t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 318). Hence 
the St. Legers of Kent and Devon, 
and the Viscounts Doneraile. 

St. Marttn. Alvered de S. Mar- 
tin, Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Bur- 

nulf, Warin, Geoffry, Henry, Hugh, 
Nicholas, Ralph, Roger, William de 
S. M., 1198 (lb.). 

St. Onen. Robert de S. Andoeno, 
Normandy 1180-95; Nicholas, Wil- 
liam, 1198 (MRS). See Clapham. 

St. Paul, or St. Pol. See Paul. 

St. Qaintln, a baronial name. 
Osbert de S. Quintino, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). St. Q. was near Cou- 
tances, in the Cotentin, Normandy. 
Wido de St. Quentin, t. William I., 
granted lands to Cerisy on assuming 
the monastic habit (Mon. i. 960). 
Alured de St. Q., his son, t. Will. I., 
gave lands to the same abbey (lb.). 
The latter was brother of Hugo, one 
of the Conqueror's companions, 1086, 
who held lands in Essex and Dorset 
in capite 1086 ; also in Hants. He 
had, 1. Robert, who joined in the 
conquest of Glamorgan 1090, and 
whose descendants sat in Parliament 
as barons ; 2. William, mentioned 
in Normandy 1120 (MSAN, viii. 
426) ; 3. Herbert. The latter held 
houses at Winchester 1110 (Winch. 
Domesd.), which he granted to God- 
stowe (Mon. i. 528). He held estates 
Lincoln and York 1149 (Mon.ii. 198). 
He had issue W^alter and Alan 
(Mon. i. 474). Hence the St. Quen- 
tins. Baronets. It is probable that the 
family of Herbert was of this house. 
Herbert, the father of Herbert Pltz- 
Herbert, Chamberlain to Henry I., 
was perhaps a brother of Alured de 
St. Quentin ; for the ancient arms of 
the Herberts and St. Quentins were 
nearly the same, viz., one or more 
chevrons and a chief vair. 

Salt. Richard Saete, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS): Richard Saiete, 
1198 (Ib.)^ Robert Seyot, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Saker. See Sackeb. 




Salamaii) for Salmon. 

Sale. Hubert and 0(lo de Sella, 
Normandy 1180-05 (MRS); John 
and Ralph de Salle, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). Hence the braye General 

Salenrer, or Sellenger, for St. 

Sales, for Sale. 

Salingrer, or Sellinger, for St. 


Sallmann, for Salmon. 

Salman, for Salmon. 

Salmon. William Salmon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-06 (MRS) J Ralph, 
Raginald, Richard Salomon, 1108 
(lb.); Richard Salomau, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Salomon. See Salmon. Some 
families are Hebrew. 

Salter. William Salatre, Nor- 
mandy, 1108 (MRS); Beatrice and 
William le Salter, Engl. c. 1272 

Salvage. Umfrid Salvage, Nor- 
mandy 1180; Walter, 1105 (MRS); 
Ralph, Ranulph Salvage or Sauvage, 
1108 (lb.) ; Walter Salvage, Eng. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Salvln. Wido, Richard, William 
Silvain or Silvanus, Normandy 
1180-05 (MRS); Hugh Silvanus, 
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane). 

Samler. Geoffry Somelier, Nor- 
mandy 1108 (MRS). 

Sammann. See Salmon. 

Sammon. See Salmon. 

Samons. See Salmon. 

Samper, for St. Per or St. 


Sampson, or De St. Sampson, 
from that lordship near Caen, Nor- 
mandy. Ralph de St. Sansom ac- 
bompanied the Conqueror, and 108C 
held estates in several counties 
(Domesd. 16, 87 b, 247 b, bis). Wil- 

liam Sampson, his descendant, was 
summoned to Parliament as a baron 
1207-1304. The Sampsons of Play- 
ford, Suffolk, an ancient branch of 
this family (who bore the anna), 
were ancestors of Thomas S., Dean 
of Christ Church, so celebrated in 
the Puritan controversy, t. Eliza- 
beth, fiobert de S. Sansom, Nor- 
mandy 1108 (MRS) ; Nicholas, WU- 
liam. Christian, Henry, "Walter 
Sanso, or Sanson, 1180-05 (lb.) 

Samson. ^S^ SaMpson. 

Sancroft. William, or De Boaoo, 
Archbishop of Canterbury, one of the 
seven bishops so renowned t. James 
n., was descended from the Norman 
family of De Bosco or Bois. William 
de Bois-Guillaume, of the bailifry of 
Caux, in 1086 possessed estates in 
Essex (Domesd. Ess. 81). Baldric 
de Bosco was of Suffolk 1130 ; 
William de B. of Essex 1165. The 
family of De Bois or Bosco held 
lauds in South Elmham from the 
Conquest, as appeared by a suit at 
Ipswich 1285 (Da^y, Coll. Suffolk, 
vol. XXXV.). Sandcroft or Sancroft 
was in South Elmbam; and the 
family so named bore three crosses 
with a chevron (as the distinction of 
a younger branch), while the De 
Boscos of Elmham bore a cross. 
In 1108 Robert de Bosco had a suit 
against Robert do Sandcroft for 
lands in Elingham and Hennersfield, 
SuPolk (RCR). Robert de S. pre- 
sentcd to the Church of Sancroft 
1310 (Suckling, Suff. i. 208). The 
family soon after migrated to Frefr- 
singfield, a few miles south, where 
they continued seated 1463, 1534, 
1555, and 1616, when William S. 
(the archbishop) was baptized there. 

Sandlleld. <S^ Sandwbll. 

Sandford. Ralph and Richard de 



Sanfort, Normandy 1198 (MRS). 
Richard is mentioned in Cambridge, 
Hunts, and Lincoln, 1202 (Rot. 

Sandifer, for Sandford. 

Sandlford. See Sandford. 

Sanford, for Sandford. 

Sandwell. Geoffry de Sando- 
ville, Normandy 1180 fMRS) ; 
Robert de Sander ville, Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR); Gilbert de* Sannerville, 
1189 (Rot. Pip.). 

Sanger. See Singer. 

Sanffster. See Singer. 

Sansom, for Sampson. 

Sansain. See Sansom. 

Bant, for Saint. 

Banter. Osbert Saintier, Nor- 
mandy, 1180 (MRS); OUver la 
Seyntour, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Santliaii, for St. Anne, Normandy. 
Geoflfry de St. Agna, Normandy 
1198 (MRS). 

SaiiTllle, or Sandeyille, from San- 
darville, near Chartres, France. Jn 
llCo William de Sandville beld four 
fees of the honour of Skipton, York, 
and Gervasius de S. one fee (Lib. 
Niger). Manasses de Sanderville held 
Idth cent, lands in Hants (Testa). 
William do S., t. Henry H., wit- 
nessed a charter of BoxgroTe Priory, 
Sussex (Mon. i. 593) ; and Thomas 
de S. in 1301 was summoned from 
Oxford and Berks for service against 
the Scots (PPW). 

Sapiiiii, for Savin, or Salvin. 

Sard. See Sart. 

Sarel, for Sorel. 

Sariraat, for Serjeant. 

Sarffeant, for Serjeant. 

Sarffood. Odo de Sire-bone, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS). 

Saijant. <$^ Serjeant. 

Saijeannt, for Serjeant. 

saijent, for Serjeant. 

8arl, for Sarle. 

Sarle. See SoRRELL. 

Sarll, for Sorrell. 

Sarson. William Sarazin, Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Robert, 
Thomas, William Sarcenas, 1198 
(lb.) J Petrus Saracenus, Engl. 1203 
(Rot. de Libertate). 

Bart, for Essart. Ralph de Essar- 
tis, Normandy 1180-95 ; Mauger 
and Ralph, 1198 (MRS); Richard 
de Essart, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Sarvent, for Serviens. See Ser- 

Bass. Rener, John, Roger, Wil- 
liam de Sace or Saceio, Normandy 
1198 (MRS) ; Simon, Evain, &c, de 
Saceio, 1180-95 (lb.) ; Robert de 
Sauce, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Basse. See Sass. 

Satobell. See Satchwell. 

Satdiwel], or Sachville. Robert 
de Sacheville, Normandy 1180 
(MRS) ; Denis de Siccavilla, 1198 
(lb.). This &mily was seated in 

Saul. See Sale. 

Sanll, for Sattl. 

Sauiter. «S^ Salter. 

Sausse. Walter, John, Ascelin, 
William de Sauceio, Normandy 1180- 
95 (MRS); Robert de la Sausei, 
Robert de Salceton, Engl. c. 1198 

Savage. Unfrid le Salvage, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Savare. See Salvage. 

Savell, for Saville. 

Saverj, for Savory. 

Sa^idire, for Savage. 

Sa^iffny. Thomas de Savigny, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; Eureia 
and Nicholas de Savigneio, and 
Guido de Savlniaco, 1198 (lb.); 
Ralph William Saveney, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 




Sa^ile, for Saville. 

Saviu, for Saville. 

Saville, or De Arches. See Arch. 
This family is descended from the 
Viscounts of Arques and Rouen, a 
branch of the Giffards. Gooffry, 
Viscount of Arques or Arches, had, 

1. William, Baron of Folkestone ; 

2. Osbem, a great baron in York 
108G: ho had issue, 1. William; 
2. Thurstan. The former founded 
Nun-Monkton, York, t. Stephen; 
the latter was Pincema of the Barony 
of Sandal, and obtained from his 
brother KettlewoU and other lands 
in York. His son Peter D*Archcs, 
Pincema, granted part of Kettlewell 
to Fountains Abbey (Burton, Mon. 
Ebor. 174). His son Hugo Pincema 
was living 1216 (Hardy, Rot. Claus. 
245), and had issue, 1. Richard de 
Sayville, who describes himself in a 
grant to Pontefract as son of Hugo 
Pincema (Whittaker), and was sum- 
moned to the coronation of Rich. I. 
(Bromton, 1168) ; 2. Henry de Say- 
ville, Lord of Golcar. From Richard 
derived Peter de S., 1285 (Inq. p. m.) ; 
Sir John, 1300 (PPW); Sir John, 
Viscount of York, 1379; and the 
Savilles of Copley, ^[ethley, &c.. 
Marquises of Halifax, Earls of Mox- 
borough, &C, 

Savory. Peter Savore, Normandy 
1180 (]MRS),al8oll98 (lb.); Richard 
Savaria, Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane.);. 
Laurence de Savore, Richard Saveri, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RII). 

Saward, for Sawer. 

Sawer. See Sawers. 

Sawem. Radulphus de Sahurs, 
and the Ville of Sahurs, Normandy 
1198 (MRS); Nichoks Sawere, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sawle. S4e Saul. 

Sawyer, for Saweb. 

Sazby. See Shaesfeabe. 

Say, a baronial name. Geoffry 
do Saie, and the fief of Saie, Nt)r- 
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS) ; Geoifiy de 
Say, 1198 (lb.). This was a branch 
of the house of Avenel. iSIec Pigot, 
AvENEL. The Barons de Say de- 
scended probably from Jordan de 
Say, t. William I., brother of Picot 
de S. or Avenel (MSAN, xv. 174). 
Ho founded Aunay Abbey ; from 
whom descended Henry de S. of 
Warwick, 1130, William de S. of 
Norfolk, Hunts, and Middlesex, t. 
Henry H., and the Barons Say. 

Sayer. See Saters. 

Sayem. Ralph de Sabuis, and the 
Ville of S., Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; 
Richard Sare, EngL c. 1272^ (ItH). 

Sayle. See Sale. 

Sayles, for Sale. 

Saytob, possibly a form of Skcii 
or Such. 

Sasrwell, for Sayvell or Savillk. 

Scales, a baronial name, derived 
from Harduin de Scalers or Scale.^, a 
great baron 1086, whose barony lay 
in Cambridge and Herts. Hence the 
Barons Scales, summoned by writ 
1298. Se^ Smithson-Percv. 

Scamel. See Scamhell. 

Scammell, perhaps from Edca- 
meul-ville, Normandy (MRS). 

Scannell. See Scarnell. 

Scardelield, for Scardeville, from 
Escard an ville, Normandy (Lower). 
This family was seated in Sussex. 
Eskerdeville is mentioned (MRS), 

Scarf, for Scarp, or Sharp. 

Soarfe. See Scarf. 

Scarff. See ScARF. 

Scarffe. See Scarf. 

Scarle, for Sarle. 

Scarles. See Scarlb. 

Scarlett, from Carlat or Escarlat, 
Aquitaine. Bernard was Viscouiit of 



Carlat 932 (Anselrae, ii. 695, &c.). 
From him descended Richard, Gil- 
bert, and Raymond, joint Viscounts 
of C, who appear to have accom- 
panied the Conqueror, lOCC. From 
the first descended Ilugh the 
Viscount, d. before 1169, who had 
Hu|Th de C, Count of Rhodez 1199. 
In 1195 the Hospitallers lield lands 
in York, the gift of Hugh Scarlet or 
Carlat ; and at the same time occur 
William S. in Somerset and Kent, 
Gilbert S. in Middlesex, Mon. ii. 
540 (RCR). The family thenceforth 
appears in various parts of England. 
It bears the lion rampant of the 
Viscounts of Carlat. Hence the 
eminent Lord Chief Justice Scarlett^ 
Lord Abinger. 

Scamell, perhaps from Scarville 
or Escarville, from E. Normandy. 
Alan de S. 13th cent., Warwick and 
Ivcicester (Testa). 

Scarvell. See Scardefieu). 

Solioiield. Richard and Nicholas 
Escoville, and the fief of E. Nor- 
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Fulco and 
William de EscoviUa, 1198 (lb.) ; 
Humphry de Scoville, Engl. c. 1272 

Scbolefleld. See ScoFiELi). 

Sobollleld, for Schglefeeu). 

Solioley. Richard do Scoleio, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). 

Soliooley, for Scholey. 

Scolield. See Schofield. 

Soollleld, for ScoFiELD. 

Score, for Scurr. Simon, Ralph, 
Henry Scures or Escures, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). See Shore. 

Scot. Hugh and Alan le Scot, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 

Soovell. See ScHOFTBU). 

Scrivener. Rainbald Scriba or 
Scriptor, Normandy 1180-05 (MRS). 

Sondamore. Walter de Eecude- 

more, Normandy 1195 (MRS). In 
11G5 GeofFry de Scudimore was a 
baron in Wilts (Lib. Niger), and had 
subenfeofied Waleran de Scudimore 
and Walter Qifibrd. He also held 
four fees of ancient enfeofiment from 
Robert D'Evias of Hereford (lb.). 
Hence the Viscounts Scudamore. 

Scnrfleld, armorially identified 
with De Scruteville, from Escret- 
ville, Normandy. Richard de Scru- 
teville of Yorkshire, t. William I. 
(Mon. i. 794). William Le Gros, 
Earl of Albemarle 1131, exchanged 
lands with Alan de Scruteville, 
Yorkshire (Mon. i. 795). See Routh. 

Scurr, for EscuRES. See Score. 

Seaborn. William Sabrin, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Simon de 
Sabrin, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Seaborne. See Seaborn. 

Seabonme. See Seaborn. 

Seaffars. See Seaoer. 

Searer, from Segre in Anjou. 

Seaker. «S^ Secker. 

Seal, for Sale. 

Seale. See Sale. 

Sealey. Robert de Silly or 
SUleio, Normandy 1 198 (MRS). He 
held lands in Normandy from Philip 
Augustus. William de S. was living 
at the same time. 

Scales, for Seale. 

Sealy. See Sealet. 

Seamarle, for Seamar, or Sea- 

Seamer, for Setmour. 

Sear. See Sayxr. 

Seareta. Thomas de Cherches, 
Normandy 1180-05 (MRS). See 

Searoy, from Cerisy, Normandy. 
The arms of Cercy are preserved 
by Robsoo. 

Seare, for Sater. 
\i for Satebs. 




Searffeant) for Serjeant. 

Searl. See Sable. 

Searle. See Sarle. 

Searles. See Se.\.rle. 

Searls. See Searlr 

Sean, for Saters. 

Searson, for Sarson. 

Seaward, for Suhart. Philip, 
Koger, Kalpli, William Suhart, and 
the fief of S. Nomiandy 1180-05 
(MRS); Philip, Ralph, William 
Suart, 1108 (lb.) Hence the emi- 
nent American Statesman. 

Seeker, armoriallj identified with 
Sacre, probably a foreign name, and 
perhaps meant for Segre. See Sba- 


See, for Say. 

Seear, for Sayer. 

Beeper. See Seageb. 

Seeley, for Sealet. 

Seelie, for Sealey. 

Seely. See Sealey. 

Seeney, perhaps for Cheyxey. 

Seem, for Sayerb. 

Se^ar. See Sea gar. 

Self. See SiiLFT.. 

Selfe. Roger Saile, Normandy 
1180 (MRS); W^alter Selve, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RII). 

SeU. See Sale. 

Selle. See Sale. 

Sellar. W^illiam Cellariua, Nor- 
mandy 1180-05 (MR) : Ralph, Wil- 
Uam de Celar, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sellars. See Sellar. 

Seller. See Sellar. 

Sellers. See SiiLL.\RS. 

Selley, for Sealey. 

SeUis, for Sells. 

SeUs, for Sell. 

Selmon, for Salmon. 

Semon, for Salmon. 

Sellon. Peter and Ralph de Sel- 
lant, Normandy 118(M)o (MRS). 

Semer. Richard le Semer, Nor- 

mandy 1180-05 (MRS); Robert, 
W^illiam, Simon Semer, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Semon, for Simon. 

Sender. See Singeb. 

Senior. Ralph Seignor, Muriel 
his wife, Thomas and Roger S., Nor- 
mandy 1180-06 (MRS); Hugh, 
Robert, Roger, Thomas, William 
Seignore, 1108 (lb.) ; Henry Senior, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RPI). 

Sentance, peril aps for Septvans, 
from Sept Vents, Normaiidy, a 
family formerly of great importance 
in Kent. 

Sennett. See Sinnett. 

Sennitt, See SiNNOTT. 

Senyard, for Senior. 

Serapbim, for Servain. Adam, 
Richard Servain, Normandy, t. PliiUp 
August. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 
174, 201) ; John Serwynd, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Serjeant, for Serje.\nt. 

Serpent, for Serjeant. 

Serjeant. Malger and Gislebert 
Serviens, Normandy 1180-05; Gis- 
lebert, Horsel, Roger S., 1198 
(MRS); Robert Serviens, William 
Sergcnt, Engl. c. 1108 (RCR); 
Henry, Herbert, Simon, Walter Ser- 
viens, 1202 (Rot. Cane). 

Serle. See Sarle. 

Serrell. See Serle. 

Service. William, Richard, Wal- 
ter Cervus, Normandy 1180-95 

Severn. William Sabrin, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; Geoffry, Wil- 
liam Sebern, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Seveme. See Setern. 

Severn. Hubert Saveire, Nor- 
mandy 1180-05 (MRS); John la 
Sever'e, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

SevUle, for Satille. 

Sevin. Gaufrid Savon, or Sa- 



vonier, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; 
Nicholas and Roger le Sevon or 
Sevoner, Engl c. 1272 (RH). 

Seward. See Seaward. 

Sewell. Girart de Sevele, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS) J Roger Sevale, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sewells. See Sewell. 

Seybold. William Sebolt or 
Sebout, Normandy 1180 (MRS); 
Robert Sebode, Engl. c. 1272. 

Sezby. See Saxby. 

Beyer, for Sateb. 

Seymer, for Seymour. 

Seymour, or St. Maur, a baro- 
nial name, from St. Maur, near 
Avrancbes, Normandy. William de 
S. Mauro, Normandy 1198 (MRS), 
The early arms, two or more 
chevrons, appear to imply that this 
was a branch of the family of 
Avranches, which also bore chevrons. 
Wido de St. Maur came to England 
1066, and was deceased before 1086, 
when William Fits- Wido, his son, 
held a barony in Somerset, Wilts, 
and Gloucester ; and ten manors in 
Somerset (of which Portishead was 
one) from GeofFry, Bishop of Cou- 
tances. He made conquests in Wales 
c. 1000, which his family afterwards 
held. He had, 1. Peter de St. Maur, 
who granted Portishead to the Hos- 
pitallers (Mon. ii. 630), and was an- 
cestor of the Lords St. 3Iaur, barons 
by writ 1814, who bore arg. two 
chevrons gules; 2. Richard Fitz- 
William, who inherited the Welsh 
barony, and t. Stephen granted four 
churches in Wales to the abbey of 
Kadwalli (Mon. i. 425). This mar- 
cher barony was reconquered soon 
after by the Welsh. His son Thomas 
de St. Maur held three knights' fees 
from Humphry de Bohun in Wilts 
(Lib. Niger), and had issue Bar- 

tholomew, who witnessed the charter 
of Keynsham Abbey, c. 1170 (Mon. 
U.298). His son, William de St. M., 
conquered Woundy and Penhow, 
Monmouth, from the Welsh about 
1235, and was ancestor of the Sey- 
mours; from whom sprang Queen 
Jane Seymour, the Protector Duke 
of Somerset, and the Dukes of 
Somerset, the Marquises of Hertford, 
and other families. 

Sbaen, or Shane. Hugh de Sena, 
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). G. de 
S. 13th cent, in Normandy (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 144); Simon 
Scan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sbafe, for Saife. See Selfe. 

Bbakspeare. The immediate an- 
cestry of WllHam Shakspeare, the 
poet, has been carefully investigated 
by Mr. Halliwell, in the Life of 
Shakspeare prefixed to his works. 
The familv had been one of the 
middle class. John S., the poef s 
father, combined agricultural and 
commercial employments at Strat- 
ford, where he settled c. 1560. Ri- 
chard S., father of John, with 
Henry, his brother, were occupants 
of land at Snitterfield, two miles 
north of Stratford. Prior to this, 
the family had been resident eight 
or ten miles further north, in the ad- 
joining parishes of Rowington, Pack- 
wood, and WroxaU. Amongst others 
of the family, Isabella Shakspeare 
occurs in 1501, as Prioress of Wrox- 
aU ; Richard, of the same parish, 
probably c. 1464 ; John, of Rbwing- 
ton, 1464 ; and Richard, of Wol- 
diche, or Oldish, in Temple Balsall, 
who had died before 1460 (Halli- 
well). From these facts we may 
infer, that the family were seated in 
that vicinity temp. Henry VI., and 
probably for some time previously. 




Of any earlier mention of the name 
of Shakespeare in Warwick or else- 
where in England, I have found no 
trace. There is a lacuna in the pub- 
lications of the Record CommisBion 
after the time of Edward II., and 
I have failed to find early subsidy 
rolls referring to that vicinity in 

While, however, wo lose sight of 
this family in England in the 15th 
century, a light is incidentally 
thrown on the subject by the re- 
cords of Norraandv three centuries 
before, where we should have little 
anticipated the existence of the 

The name of ' Sacespee,* or ' Sake- 
espee,* which occurs several times 
in the Norman records 1180-1200, 
appears to have been a French form 
of the same name as * Shakspeare.' * 

It appears from the Great Rolls 
of the Exchequer, Normandy, that 

In 1195 Roger Sake espee paid a 
fine of 10«. in the bailifry of the 
Caux. near Lillebonne. In 1108 
William Sake espee occurs in the 
same bailifry. 

In 1195 William Sake espee owed 
two marks as security for Reginald 
lo Blaier in the bailifry of Iliesmes. 

In 1203 Roger Sac espee paid a 
fine in the bailifry of Coutances, and 
Godfrey Sac espee another fine at the 
same time and place (MRS). 

The name of Sac es*pee or Sake 
spee, thus found in Normandy, is one 
which, although its termination is 
French, can scarcely be supposed to 
be of Norman origin. It is impos- 
sible to make sense out of this name, 
or to comprehend it as it stands. 
We may infer, therefore, that it is a 
corruption of another name, and an 
English name. That name appears 

to have been ' Saxby,' derived from 
the manor of that name in Leicester- 
shire, wliich, according to Nicholb, 
was written in ancient deeds 
'Saxeby, Shakkesby, Sasby' (Hist. 
Leic. ii. 308). The name of ' Shak- 
speare ' is an English corruption of 
the same name, and is nowhere to 
be found prior to the 15th century. 

We have now to consider Saxeby 
in Leicester. In 1086 it was held 
in part by Hugh Musard, and an- 
other part appears to have passed 
soon after iuto possession of the 
Norman family of De Perers, who, 
in the person of Henry de Perers, 
were seated at Dalby and elsewhere 
in Leicester in"1086 (Domesd.) In 
1174 Henry de Pirariis, or Perers, 
had a dispute regarding lands at 
Saxby with William de Pirariis 
(NichoUs, Leic. ii. 308) ; which im- 
plies that the family had been long 
seated there. This William de 
Perers of Saxby appears to be the 
same who is mentioned in Normandy 
as ' William Sakespee * in 1195, 
1198; and in 1202 Nicholas de 
Saxeby paid money to the Crown in 
Warwick and Leicester in behalf of 
the same William de Saxeby, his 
brother (Rot. Cane). In 1207 Gau- 
frid do Saxeby gave security for 
seven marks, which he owed to the 
King in Leicester (Hardy, Rot. de 
Fin. 393). This Gaufrid de Saxeby 
appears to be the same as ' Godfiney 
Sacespee* mentioned in Normandy 
1203. The name also appears in 
Yorkshire 1280, when * Henry 
Sakespeye,' who seems to have been 
a clergyman, quitclaimed land to 
Fountains Abbey (Burton, Mod. 
Ebor. 185). From what has been 
said, it appears that the family of 
Saxby, Shakkesby, Saxeby, Sak- 



espee, Sakespeje, or Shakspeare^ was 
a branch of that of De Perers ; and 
this appears to be confirmed by the 
armorial. The arms of one branch 
of Perire or Perers were, argent, a 
bend sable (charged with three 
pears for difference) ; those of 
Shakspeare were, argent, a bend 
sable (charged with a spear for dif- 
ference) ; nnd those of Saxby or 
Shakkesby, a bend engrailed sable 
(on a field harry for difference). The 
family of Perers came from Periers, 
near Evreux, Normandy, where it 
remained in the 15th century (La 
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, ii. 1360, 
1361). Hugo de Periers possessed 
estates in Warwick 1156 (Rot. Pip.) ; 
Geoffry de P. held a fief in Stafford 
1165; and Adam de P. in Cam- 
bridge (Lib. Niger). Hugh de 
Pererers 13th cent, held a fief at 
Sixtenby, Warwick, and Leicester 
from Roger Mowbray (Testa). Sir 
Richard de Perers was M.P. for 
Leicestershire 1311 ; for Herts 1316- 
24; and Viscount of Essex and 
Herts in 1326. 

Sbakespear, for Shaespe.\.re. 

Shalders, perhaps for Shallers, 
Challers, or Scales. 

Shales, for Shallis. 

ShaUess, for Shallis. 

Sliallis, for Challis. 

Shannon, for Cuanots, See 

Sharman. See Shermak. 

Shannon. William Sarmon, Nor- 
mandy 1180-05 (MRS); Geoffry, 
John Sarpman, Eng. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sharp. Roger Poinant, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Denis and 
Roger Poignant 1198 (lb.); Ri- 
chard Poinant, Hugo Scarp, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Shaipoi for Sharp. 

Shayer, for Sateb. 

Shaiyler, for Shaller, or Challers. 
See ScALBS. 

Sheaf, for Saife. See Self. 

Sheaff, for Sheaf. 

Shean, for Shaen. 

Shear, for Shateb. 

Shearer. See Shebabd. 

Shearman. See Shabman. 

Shears, for Shayebs. 

Sheat. Richard Saete, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Robert Seyot, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sheath. See Sheat. 

Sheen, for Shaen. 

Sheerman, for Shebmax. 

Sheem. See Shfabs. 

Sheeres, for Sheebs. 

Sheirs, for Sueabs. 

SheUard, for Shaller. See Scales. 

Shelley. This family, according 
to tradition, came from Hunting- 
don originally (Collins). It appears 
that the old arms (argent a fesse 
engrailed between three escallops) 
were those of a branch of the family 
of Scales, which bore three escal- 
lops, and a fesse between three tor- 
tcaux. John de Scales had writs of 
military summons for Scotland 1297, 
1298 (PPW), and d. 1302, seized of 
the Manor of Chavele or Chevely, 
Cambridge (Inq. p. mort.). Hence 
the name of de Chavele, Schievely, 
and by abbreviation Shelley. John, 
his son, was father of John, who 
bore the Scales arms, three escal- 
lops. The latter was father of Sir 
William, the known ancestor of this 
family, who possessed ' Chelsey,* 
said to be in Sussex. There is, how- 
ever, no Sussex place of this name, 
which is probably a form of Chelley, 
Cheveley, or Shelley. From this 
family descended the poet Shelley, 
the Baronets Shelley, and the Lords 




De Lisle. Sheiley, in York, fur- 
nishes a similar instance of change. 
In the records it appears as Skelfleg 
and Chelively (PPW). 

Shelly, for Shelley. 

Sherar, for Sherard. 

Slierard. Godefridus Sirart, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95; Hugh Scherhare 
1267, Rutland (Hunter, Rot. Select 
178), Adam Scirart, Dorset, 13th 
cent. (Testa). From the former de- 
scended the Lords Sherard, Earls of 

Slierer, for Sheraki). 

Sheriff. See Sherriff. 

Slierley, for Shirley. 

Sherman. Gaufiidus Sire-home, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; John 
and William Sireman, Engl. c. 1272 
(RH). Hence the distinguished 
American General. See Sharman. 

Slierrard. See Sherard. 

Sherriff. Roger le Viscomte, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Denis, 
Robert, Ralph, Vicecomes 1198 (lb.). 

Sherry. Hugh de Siry, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS); Henry, Tho- 
mas ShirtS Engl. c. 1272 (RII). 

Shervill, for Surville. 

SherviUe, for Surville. 

Sherwell, for Shervill. 

Sheward, for Suhart. See Sea- 

ShewiU, for Se>vell. 

Shide, for Chide. ■ 

Shield, for Child. 

Shiells, for GILE^^. 

Shier, for Sire. See Kxioht. 

Shiers, for Shier. 

Shiles, for Gn.ES. 

ShiUito. The fief of Hugh de 
Siletot, Normandy, held from Philip 
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. 
V. 101). 

ShiUitoe. Se£ SniLLiTO. 

Shine. See Shutv. 

Shinn. Robert and Geoffrj de 
Siena, Normandy 1180 (MRS). 

Shirley. This family descends 
from Sasualo, who held vast estates 
from Henry de Ferrars 1086. He 
has been supposed of Anglo-Saxon 
origin, but the name does not occur 
amongst the proprietors t. Edward 
Confessor (Domesd.) ; nor is it pro- 
bable that such vast estates (nine 
knights* fees) would have been 
given to an Anglo-Saxon. The 
name is probably foreign. Sasualo 
or Saswalo was Castellan of Lisle, 
Flanders, c. 1000, and 1039 founded 
the Abbey of Palempin (Albert 
Mirseus, Op. Diplom. i. 54). His 
son Robert, Castellan of Lisloi had 
1. Roger, whose grandson went to 
the Crusade 1096, and from whose 
brother Hugh descended the pow- 
erful Castellans of Lisle. 2. Sasualo, 
or Sigewalo, who witnessed a charter 
of Baldwin, Bishop of Toumay 1087 
(lb. GO). He appears to be the 
ancestor of this family, who came to 
England 1066. From him descended 
the families of Edensor, Ireton, and 
Shirley, who bore respectively the 
arms of Ferrars and Ridel. Hence 
the Earls Ferrars. 

Shirreff. See Sherriff. 

ShirvUie. See Shervill. 

Shone, for SoNE. 

Shonfleld, for Johnville, or Jem* 
ville. See Letcester. 

Shoppee, for Chapuis (Lower). 

Shore, or D'Escures, a branch of 
the house of Falaise or De Molines 
(sec MoLYNs). The estate of Escures 
belonged to Alan de Escures or 
Falaise t. Henry L (MSAN, viii. 
428, Rot. Pip. 31 Hen. L). He was 
eon of Alured de Falaise, of York t. 
William I. (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 
340), and ancestor of William de 



Scures, of York 1165 (Lib. Niger). 
The name changed gn*^u<^% ^ 
Scurs, Schur, Schor, Scor, Skewers, 
Scunes, Skiew, Skurer, Schures, &c. 
A branch became seated in Derby, 
of which was Robert Shore, one 
of the gentlemen of that county 
1433, ancestor of the eminent 
GovemoivGeneral of India, Sir John 
Shore, first Lord Teignmouth. 

Shore. Gerold, Alan, German le 
Sor, Norm. 1180-95 (TMRS) ; Elena 
le Sore, William le Sour, Engl. c. 
1272 (RH). 

Shores. See Shore. 

Shorman, for Sharhan. 

Short, for Sart. 

Shorter. William Sartor, Norm. 
1180-95 (MRS). 

Shortt. See SnbRT. 

Shont, for Shttte, or Chute. 

Shovel. See CHAiryEL. Hence 
the brave Sir Cloudesley Shovell. 

Shoveller, for Chevaler, or le 
Chevalier. See Knight. 

Showard, for Coward. 

ShoweU, for Scovell. 

Showier, for Shoveller. 

Shrapnell, apparently of foreign 
origin, but not identified. 

Shreeve. See Sheriff. 

Shrlvell, for Chervel, or Carvill. 

ShnAl, for Escoville. 

Shum, for Some. 

Shurley, for Shirlet. 

Shurr. See Shore. 

Shsnui, for Shtnn. 

Slbbald. See Seybold. 

sioh, for Such. 

SIdneU, for Sidwell. 

Sidney. The celebrated Sir Henry, 
and Sir Philip Sydney, and Algernon 
Sydney were of the family of Sidney, 
originally Sithney, of Sussex. This 
family is stated to have come from 
Aquitaine t Henry H. The original 

seat was probably what is now 
called Sathonay, near Lyons. The 
older form occurs in Normandy 1180 
(MRS), when Robert de Setingneio 
is nientioned. 

SidweU. Warin de Side villa, 
Normandy H80-96 and 1198 (MRS). 
William de Siwell in Engl. 1210 
(Hardy, Rot. de Libert.). 

Sler. See Syer. 

Slem. See Syers. 

Siffflrem, for Seaoer. 

SUlar, for Sellar. 

suiey, or de Silleio. See Sea- 

Sillis. See Sells. 

Slllito. See Shillito. 

Sills, for Sells. 

Silvester. Rainald, Robert, Ra- 
nulph Silvester, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS) ; Warin, Humphry, Ralph, 
William S. 1198 (lb.) j Roger and 
William Fitz-Silvester, Engl. c. 
1198 (RCR): John, Thomas S., 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sim. See Syhe. 

Slmes. See Syme. 

Simeon. Geofiry Simeon, Nor- 
mandy 1180 (MRS). Henry Fitz- 
Simeon, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 
James and Richard Simeon, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). Hence the baronets 
of the name. 

SImes. See Syhes. 

SImond. See SiMHONDS. 

Simon. See SiMMONDS. 

Slnuns. See Symes. 

SImmonds, or Fitz-Simon, com- 
prises Norman and other families. 

Simmons. See SiMM0in)S. 

Slnuns. See Syhe. 

SImonds. See SiMHONDS. 

Simons. See SiHMONBS. 

Sims. See Syme. 

Sinclair, for St. Clair. 

Slngrer. Gaufridus Cantor, Nor- 




mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Chris- 
tiajiia le Chaunter, Engl. c. 1272 

Siafffleld, probably from Cente-. 
ville, or Sequanville, Isle of FraDce. 

Slnnott. Sinodus, a tenant (pro- 
bably Norman) of GeofFry de Ros, 
Kent, paid a fine 1130 to obtain his 
inheritance (Rot. Pip.). 

Slntoii. William and Richard 
Santon, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). 
David de Santon, Engl. c. ^ 1198 

Slrles, for Searle. 

Sisson, for Cisenne, a foreign 

Slton, for Suon. 

SltweU, for Sideville. See Sid- 

SlveU, for Seyville or Saville. 

SiTll. 'S;^ SiVELL. 

Sivyer, for Saviour. This ap- 
pears to be a branch of the Sires de 
St. Sauveur, Viscounts of Constan- 
tine, of which other branches remain 
in England under the name of CoN- 
STANTiyE. In 920 Richard Sire de 
St. Sauveur le Viconte gave to Nigel 
his son the lordship of Nehou, the 
castle of which belonged for above 
a centuiy to the barony of St. 
Sauveur (De Gerville, Anc. Cha- 
teaux). Nigel was made hereditary 
Viscount of the Cotentin 938. In 
1047 Nigel de St. Saveur revolted, 
and was defeated at the battle of 
Val des Dunes, when he lost his 
estates. He afterwards recovered a 
part of them, but the Viscounty 
passed to the Tessons. In lOGO 
Nigel was at the battle of Hastings 
(Wace, ii. 231). In England we 
find Roger de S. Sauveur (Salvatore) 
witnessing the foundation charter of 
Binham Priory, Essex, by Geoffry 
de Valognes t. Henry I. (Mon. L 344.) 

SiBen, for Cisenne. See SissoK. 

Skeats, for Keats. 

Skeere, for Sceres, or Scures. 
See Shore. 

Skeet. See Keat. 

Skennan, for Sherkan. 

Skldmore, for Scfdaxore. 

Skipwitli, or De Estote ville, of 
Normandy, a well-known family, 
which need not be dwelt on. The 
arms confirm the descent, which, 
however, is not exactly in the line 
usually supposed. See Stuttteld. 

Slate. William Salate, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Robert, 
William Seled, Engl. c. 1272. Hence 
the name Sleath. 

Slater, probably Sellator, or le 


Siatter. See Slater, 

Slaytor. See Slater. 

Slee. See Slt. 

Sleet. See Slate. 

Slelffli, for Slt. 

Slelffht. See Slate. 

Slemmon, for Lemon. 

Sllgrlit. See Sleight. 

Sloao, for Sellon. 

Sloane. See Sloan. 

Slomao. See Salamon. 

Slowman. See Sloman. 

Sly, for Silly. See Sealey. 

Smaie. See Small. 

Small, for Maule, or Masculus. 

Slytn, for Slit, or Slate. 

Smalley, for Mattley. 

Smallfleld, for Malville. ^S^ 

Smallplece, for Malpas. 

Smeaton, for Smithton. See 
Smithson- Percy. Hence the cele- 
brated engineer. 

Smedley, for Smix>y. 

Smeley. See Smily. 

Smellee. See Smily. 

Smeeton. See Smeaton. 



Smiles, for Mues. 

Smlly. William de Semilly, 
Similly, or Semellie, and the Castle 
of S., Normandy 1180-05 (MRS) ; 
also 1198, and the Park of Similly 


8mltli| originally Faber or Le 
Fevre. See Fabeb. This name, 
arising from an important industry, 
the iron manufacture of the Middle 
Ages (which was chiefly employed 
in the fabrication of arms), com- 
prises families of Norman and. other 
origins. The name S. does not 
appear till the 13th cent^ being 
then a translation from Faber or Le 
Fevre. Alberic Faber witnessed in 
1075 a charter of William de Braiose 
of Sussex (Mon. i. 581). Reginald 
Faber, t. William L, gave lands at 
^Egremont to St. Mary's, York (i. 
' 389). Godric Faber 1086 held lands 
at Walton, Suffolk, from Roger 
I3igod (Domesd. Suff. 339 b). The 
name oocurs frequently among the 
early benefactors of Bridlington and 
Gisbome Priories, York (Burton, 
Mon. £bor.). In Durham, Mildred, 
Simon, and Humphrey Faber are 
mentioned as landowners in Boldon 
Book 1183; in Norfolk Richard 
Faber 1199 (ROR); in Suffolk 
Henry Faber 1199 (ROR); in 
Lincoln Ulestan Fitz-Godwin Faber 
paid a fine 1130 (Rot. Pip.). In 
Middlesex Roger Faber possessed 
estates 1130 (Rot Pip.) ; in Surrey 
Alured Faber occurs c. 1200 (ROR) ; 
Andrew F. in Berks, and Henry F. 
in Lincoln, at the same time (lb.). 
WilliamF. occursin Leicester c. 1200 
in a suit with Earl Ferrars (ROR). 

SmUluioii-Feroy. This is a 
branch of the baronial family of De 
Scalis or De Scallariis, deriving from 
Ilarduin de Scallers t William I. 


The origin of the name is apparently 
not Norman, as it is not found in the 
Duchy till the time of Philip Au- 
gustus. It was probably derived 
from Aquitaine, where the Viscounts 
of Scales had been of importance 
since the time of Charles Martel c. 
730, at which epoch they had a 
grant of the ruined Abbey of Tulle 
and its estates. These were restored 
to the church by Aldemar, Viscount 
of Scales 930 (GaU. Christ, ii. 262). 
Gausbert, his brother, was ancestor 
of the family of Scales, which con- 
tinued at Limoges 1201 (lb. vi. 200 
Instr.). Harduin de Scales, probably 
one of this family, had extensive 
grants in Herts and Cambridge 1066, 
and he and his posterity also held 
three knights' feea in Yorkshire by 
gift of Alan Earl of Richmond (Gale, 
Hon. Richmond, App. 26). Soon 
after 1086 Smydeton, or Smithton 
(now Smeaton), part of the demesne 
of Earl Alan near Richmond, York, 
was granted to Malger, son of 
Harduin de Scalers. Turgis Fitz- 
Malger t. Stephen gave lands to 
Fountains Abbey. William de Sca- 
lers, his son, confirmed his gifts 
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 149, 201). 
Richard Fitz-Turgis, another son, 
named also De Smydeton and De 
Scalers, was living 1147-1164 
(Burton, 319; Mon. Angl. i. &55, 
51). The eldest son, Ranulph, 
had issue : 1. Geoffry ; 2. Brian de 
Scales, who joined in the invasion of 
Ireland 1171. Ranulph had Geoffry 
Fitz-Ranulph, or De Scalers, who 
granted lands to Waltham Abbey 
(Mon. ii. 18); and at Smjde- 
ton to St. Mary's, York (Drake, 
■ Ebor. 594). The succession of the 
family is regularly traced (its name 
changing to Smithson) till it adopted 

D 401 



that of Percy, and acquired the 
Dukedom of Northumberland. 
Smyley, for Smilt. 
■mjrtlie. See Shith. 
Smsrtlie. See Smith. The 
SmytheS; Viscounts Strangford, 
were descended from a family seated 
at Corsham, Wilts, t. Henry Vin., 
one of which, Henry Faber (Smith), 
was mentioned in a suit-at-law in 
WUts 1198 (RCR), and in 1189 in 
a charter of Richard I. (Mon. i. 
808.) In 1202 Richard Faber was 
appointed by the Crown to super- 
intend the works at Salisbury 
Castle (Rot. Cane). In 1272 Ni- 
cholas Faber, of Wilts, was com- 
plained of for withdrawing his 
tenants from the Hundred Court 
(Rot. Hundr. ii. 78). In 1307 
William Faber was bailsman for 
the M.P. for Marlborough} and 
1313 Edward le Smyth was M.P. 
for Chippenham (near to Corsham), 
and Henry le Smyth M.P. for 
Ludgershall, Wilts (PPW). The 
early arms of this family, six lions 
rampant, on a bordure (Harl. MS. 
1443), appear to indicate descent 
from the family of de St. Martin of 
Wilts, a branch of Warrenne. 
Smytlwoii. See Smithson. 
Snart. Fulco Senart held lands 
in Normandy from Philip Augustus 
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 170). 
Margery and Richard Sinard, Engl. 
c. 1272 (RH). 
Sneesoin, for Senesom, or Saitsom. 
Snowball, for Senebol, or Cheno- 
bel, or KEinsBEL. See Knatchbull. 
Soame, for Soane. 
Soames, for Soakes. 
Soane. Radulphus Sbne, Nor- 
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). R Sone, 
or Sonne 1198 (lb.). Roger Soun, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Soanes. See SoAKE. 
Soar, for le Sor. See Shokb. 
Soared. See Soar. 
Soars. See Soar. 
Soddy. William de Sondaye, 
Normandy t. John c. 1200 (Mem. 
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 105). John 
Sodde, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 
Soar, or le Sor. See Shore. 
Sole, for SoLET. 

Sole. The estate of Ranulph de 
Sola, Normandy, was granted 1209 
by Philip Augustus to another 
(Mem. Soc Ant Norm. v. 158). 
Ranulph, William, Salemon de Sola, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS). William 
Sole, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Soley. William de Solio, or de 
Soliis, and Richard 1180-95, Nor- 
mandy (MRS). Richard de Solies 
or Soliers (lb.). Mabilia, William, 
Simon, Walter de Soliers or Solers, 
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 
SoUy. See Solet. 
Somerfleld, for Somertille. 
Somem, for Dq Someri, a baronial 
family. Ralph de Summeri of Nor- 
mandy t John. From Sommeri, 
near Rouen. They were barons of 
Dudley in England by m. with the 
heiress of Paganel. The families of 
Somers and Summers are armorially 
identified with the family of De 
Sommeri. See Dugdale, BankSy 
Dorm, and Ext. Bar. 
Somervall, for SoiCERTiLLE. 
Somervell. See SoMERYiLLE. 
Somerville, from Sommervilley 
now Sommervieux, near Caen. The 
history of this family. Lords Somer- 
Tille in Scotland, is well known. 
William de Sumerville witnessed a 
charter ofMalcolm King of Scotland 
for Sautre Abbey, Hunts, c 1150 
(Mon. i. 851), and 1158 was indebted 
to the Crown twenty marks of aUver 



(Rot. Pip.); but wft3 in Scotland (lb.). 
In 1165 Walter de Summerville 
held a fief from the Earl of Derby, 
two fees from the barony of StaflTord, 
and one in York from De Lacy 
(Lib. Niger). 

Sonunem. See Som£RS. 

Somes, for Sokes. ** 

Sommerville, for Somerville. 

SommerwiU, for Somerville. 

8one. See SoANE, 

Bones, for Sone. 

Soole. See Sole. 

Soper. See Seyht. 

Sorel. See Sorrell. 

Sorgre. Roger Sorice, Normandy 
1180 (MRS). 

SorrelL Robert Sorel, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). Hugh Sorel, Ma- 
tUda Sarle, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Sorrill. See SoRRELL. 

Soul, for Sole. 

Soones, for Sones. 

Sontar. See Suter. 

Sonter. See Suter. 

SonthweU, descended from Bar- 
dulph, a brother of Bodinus (men- 
tioned in Domesday), and of the 
family of the Earls of Richmond (Gale, 
Hon. Richm.). He had Akarns Fitz- 
Bardulph, and Hugh Bardulph, of 
Lincoln 1158, whose son, William 
B., was Viscount of Norfolk and 
Suffolk t. Henry II., and had issue : 
1. Dodo, ancestor of the Barons 
Bardolf 1293 j 2. Walter, who held 
in York from the Honour of Ponte- 
fract 1165 (Lib. Niger); 3. Ralph 
B., who was father of Robert, who 
as Robert ' de Southill ' had a suit in 
Norfolk (RCR) ; 4. Hugh Bardolf, 
who t. John granted lands at Hoton- 
Bardolph to Kirkhnm Abbey, York 
(Burton, 375), and had issue, John 
' de Sothul,' who was found to die 
seized of Suthill and West Hoton 

(Hoton-Bardolph), York, and other 
estates in that shire (Liq. p. Mort). 
Sir John de Sothull c. 1300 bore 
gules an eagle argent, the arms of 
Bardolph. These were exchanged at 
a later date for others, which, how- 
ever, were also borne by the Lords 
Bardolph. Sir John was Seneschal of 
Gascoigne t. Edward I. His de- 
scendants continued to possess estates 
in Norfolk, and from them descended 
the Viscounts Southwell and Barons 
de Clifibrd. 

Bonner, for Softer. 

Soward, for SwoRD. 

Bowler, for Sollers. See Solet. 
The name was derived from Soliers, 
near Caen, Normandy, and the family 
came to England at the Conquest 
Thurstan de Solariis settled in Here- 
ford, and Humphry de Sollers his 
brother in Brecon, with Bernard de 
Newmarch 1088 (Jones, Brecon, i. 
02). The family continued in the 
17th century in Brecknock. Richard 
de Solariis in 1165 held three fees of 
ancient enfeoffment (Lib. Niger). 
Walter de Solar held Hope-Solar, 
Hereford, 13th cent. (Testa); and 
Henry and Richard S. occur 1297, 
1307 (PPW). 

Sowter, for Souter. 

Spalffiit, for Spade, or Speed. 

Spain, or De TEspagne, from Es- 
pagne, near Pont-Audemer, Nor- 
mandy, a baronial name. 

Walter de Hispania is mentioned 
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 576) ; and his 
sons Hervey and Alured de Ispania 
occiir 1086 in England (Domesd.). 
The latter was a great baron. From 
the former descended the Spains of 
Essex, who long continued to flourish. 

Spake, for Speke. 

Spark, for Esparc, or Park. 

Sparkes, for Esparks, or Parks. 
2 403 



sparks. See Sparees. 

Sparllnff. Ralph de Esparlon, 
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Jordan 
Esperling, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). 

Speak) for Speke. 

Speck. Robert Espec, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS). The fief of Wil- 
liam Espec at Kesnoi-Espec, Fau- 
gemon, and Tylia was in the hands 
of Philip Augustus. Robert and 
William E. mentioned 1198 (MRS). 
The Barons Espec were Normaij in 
origin (see Kerr) ; and the Kerrs of 
Scotland are a branch descended 
from Walter Espec t. William the 
Conqueror. His brother Richard 
Espec was of Devon, and a charter 
of his granted to Osbert Prous or 
Probus lands held by the serv'ice of 
two knights, which had belonged to 
his brother William P. before he 
left for Jerusalem, probably in 109G 
(Pole, Devon, 235). His descendant 
William Espec of Devon in 1202 
paid a fine to the Crown (Rot. Cane. 
204) ; and in 13th cent, the heir of 
Richard de Espec held in Bramford, 
Devon, half a knight's fee from the 
honour of Barnstaple (Testa). The 
descent of this family is traced by 
Pole in Devon and Somerset, where 
it still continues, bearing now the 
name of Speke. 

Speed. Ivo de Spada, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS) ; John and Roger 
Sped, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Spelffbt, for Speed. 

Speke. See Specx. 

Spellar. Walter Espenlard, Nor- 
mandy, held lands from Pliilip Au- 
gustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 172). 

Speller, for Spellar. 

Spencer, includes various families 

who held the ofiice of Dispensarius 

to the king or the great barons. 

The Spencers so famous in English 


history appear to have derived from 
Odard, a Baron of Chester, who with 
Nigel, Baron of Ilalton and Con- 
stable of Chester, and other brothers', 
came with Earl Hugh Lupus, being 
probably of the house of Avranches, 
This may be inferred from the an- 
cient arms, which were preserved by 
the Warburtons, descendants of 
Odard, who bore two chevrons, like 
the St. Maurs ; the house of Avran- 
ches also bearing chevrons. The 
Spencers, however, and the Duttona 
adopted the arms borne by the Con- 
stables of Chester, the Claverings, 
Eures, Lacys, and other branches of 
the house of Vesci or Burgh. 

Odard seems to have had two sons : 
1. Hugh of Button, ancestor of the 
great house of D. of Cheshire, and 
of the Warburtons, baronets; 2. 
Thomas Fitz-Odard (Mon. Angl. ii. 
799), who appears in Cheshire c 
1130 as Thomas 'Dispensarius,' 
having been created Dispencer or 
Steward in fee by Rufiis or Henry I., 
to which office was attached the 
manor of Rollright, with other es- 
tates, Oxfordshire. He had issue — 
1. Thomas, ancestor of the Earls 
of Winchester, father of Fulco of 
Cheshire 1178 (Mon. i. 897), and 
of Thomas, who gave Bollington, 
Cheshire, with his daughter to Hugh 
de Button (Ormerod, i. 479). Thomas 
had Hugh, father of Hugh the Jus- 
ticiary, father of Hugh, Earl of 
Winchester ; 2. Qeoffry, who appears 
in Cheshire 1160 (Mun. i. 987), and 
who was Joint-Dispencer. Gerold 
his son occurs 1200 (Hunter, Fines). 
Qeoffry his son held Stanton, Oxford, 
also estates in Worcester from De 
Stuteville, and elsewhere (Testa). 
John Despencer, his son, a minor 
1261 (Roberts, Excerpta, ii. 108), 



died 1274, seized of lands held from 
Hugh the Justiciary, and of estates 
in Worcester. William Despencer, 
of Worcester, d. 1328 (Nash, i. 82), 
and had William, whose son Wil- 
liam was living 1428 in Worcester 
(Ihid. ii. 106). In the next genera- 
tion John D., who possessed estates 
in Worcester, with Henry his hrother 
or kinsman, became seated in North- 
antfi. The latter bore the arms of 
the Spencers and Buttons ; and from 
the former descended the Lords 
Spencer, Earls of Sunderland, Earls 
Spencer, Dukes of Marlborough, and 
I^rons Churchill. Spenser the poet 
appears to have claimed descent from 
this family, but there were so many 
other families of the name, and the 
data in his case are so limited, that 
it is not possible for the wiiter to 
form an opinion on the matter. 

SpilEM, for Pike. 

Spinney, or De Spiney. Anscher, 
Robert, Eustace, William, Ranulph, 
de Spineto, the honour of Spiny, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The 
family was seated in Devon, where 
it long continued at Samford- Spiney. 

Spratt, for Pratt. 

Sprlngr, or De Fonte. Norman, 
Peter, William, Hugh de Fonte, 
Normandy 1180-95 ; Reginald and 
Emma de Fonte, Engl. c. 1198 

Spmnt, for Esperon. Ranulph 
and Fulcher D'Esperon, Norm. 1180- 
95; Durand E. or de E. 1198 (MRS) ; 
Thomas Esperun, Engl. c. 1272 

Bpryngf for Spbing. 

Sponier, for PuRRiBR. 

Spnrin, for Esperon. See SpRUNT. 

Spnrllnff. See Sparling. 

Spnrr, the English form of Espe- 
ron. See Sprunt. 

Siiolrrel, for Carrrll. 

SquirrelL See Squirrel. 

Stable. N. de Stables, Normandy 
1180 (MRS). 

Stables. See Stable. 

Staoey, for Tact. 

Stacy, for Tact. 

Stair. See Steff. 

Stafford, or Bagot. The younger 
branch of the Bagots (see Baqot), 
who acquired the Barony of Stafforrl 
by m. with the heiress of Toesni, 
and became Earls of Stafford, Dukes 
of Buckingham. See Dugdale and 

Staerg*. See Tagg. 

Staltflit. ^S;^ Tate. 

Staines. See Stanes. 

Stains. See Stakes. 

Staley. See Stella. 

Stamp, or D'Estampes. Lucas 
de Estampes, Normandy 1180-95 
(MRS). The Ville of Stampes, 
Norm. t. Phi J. Augustus (Mem, Soc. 
Ant. Nor., v. 158). Ferric de Stam- ' 
pis is mentioned by Ord. Vitalis 

standley, for Stanley. 

standly. See Stanley. 

Stanes. William de I'Estan, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert 
Estan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Stanhope, or de Colville, a 
baronial family. See Coltille, 


William de Colleville, who came 
to England 106G, hod issue ; Wil- 
liam, who t. Henry I. was Lord of 
Colleville, Normandy (IMSAN, viii. 
430). It was held from Ranulph 
the Viscount and from the Church 
of Bayeux. From Philip, his elder 
son, descended the Lords Colville of 
Scotland. Thomas de C, the younger 
son, obtained Eversley or Ifferley, 
York, where he granted l^nds to 




Bjland Abbey (Burton, Mod. Ebor., 
72). He had issue — 1. Philip, fether 
of William de Colville or De Everley, 
who t. Bich. I. granted lands to 
Whitby Abbey, and was ancestor to 
the Everleys of Yorkshire ; 2. Bich- 
ard de Everley or De Stanhope. 
The lost-mentioned occurs in Boldon 
Book 1183 as Bichard 'DeStanhop,' 
otherwise 'De Ififerley or Yresley.* 
He held lands at Stanhope from the 
See of Durham, with the ofHce of 
Seneschal. His descendants, who 
bore the name of Stanhope, con- 
tinued to bear the arms of Colville, 
viz. a cross, until the 15lh century, 
when the present modification was 
adopted (Collins). Bernard, son of 
Bichard 1199 (BCB), was ancestor 
of William de S. t. Edward I. (Bot. 
Orig. Cur. Scac. i. 86), whose son 
Bichard had issue : Bobert and 
Bichard, who are mentioned at 
Berwick 1334, 1345. The latter 
had Sir John Stanhope, M.P, for 
Newcastle, who acquired Bampton, 
Notts., by m. with the heiress of 
Maulovel, and was ancestor of the 
Earls of Chesterfield, Harrington, 
and Stanhope. 

Stanfland. Herbertus de Stane- 
londa, Normandy 1180 (MBS). 

Stanbow, for De Stagno. Wil- 
liam de Stagno, Normandy 1180-95 
(MBS), and ia H98; Gilbert de 
Stangno, England 1198 (BCB) j 
Harvey and Edmond de Stanho, c. 
1272 (BH). 

Stanley, or De Yalecherville, from 
V, in the Caux, named alsoWallich- 
ville, Warlanville, probably from 
Valenger, a companion of Bollo. 
Fulco de V. was living 1063 (Ord. 
Vit Ed. Forester, iii. 489). His son 
William de W. accompanied the 
Conqueror 1066, and had grants in 

Derby, but died before 1086, leaving : 
1. Bobert ; 2. Balph, to whom 
Henry I. granted lands in Notts., 
which were carried by his dan. and 
heir to Bobert de Chauz ; 3. Walter, 
mentioned in Normandy 1124 (Ord. 
Vitalis). Bobert, the elder son, in 
1086 held Stanley, Derby (Domesd.), 
and several lordships in Notts, in 
barony, and was, as 'Bobert de 
Stanley,' Viscount of Stafford 1124- 
1129 (Bot. Pip. 31 Hen. L). He 
appears to have obtained a grant of 
Aldithley, Balterley, and Talk in 
Stafford, on the death of Gamel, the 
former ovTner (mentioned in Domes- 
day), and also part of the adjacent 
forest, which when cultivated bore 
his name, Stanley. He had issue — 
1. Balph, father of William Fitz- 
Balph, Seneschal of Normandy, who 
was of great eminence t. Henry U., 
and who before his death granted 
Stanley in Derby to found an abbey, 
afterwards styled Stanley or Dale. 
His dau. and heir m. William de 
Salicosa Mara (Mon. ii. 612) ; 2. 
Liulph, who had Aldithley during 
his father's life, and Balterley and 
Stanley (Stafford) after his decease. 
In 1130 he as Liulph de Aldithley 
paid a fine in Stafford (Bot. Pip.). 
He had issue — Adam, from whom 
descended the Lords Aldithley or 
Audley ; 3. Adam, who obtained the 
Lordship of Talk, which his son 
William t. Henry II. exchanged with 
his cousin Adam de Aldithley for 
Stanley and part of Balterley (Dugd. 
Bar. ii. 247; Ormerod, Cheshire). 
From him descended £he Baronets 
Stanley, the Earls of Derby, so 
famous in English history, the Lords 
Monteagle, and Stanley of Alderley. 

Stannah. See Staiyhow. 

Starbnok. See Tarbuck. 



See Stirke. 

fftarUai;, for Easterling. See 

Starr. See Stobb. 

State, fpr Tate. 

States, for State. 

Stante, for Stout. 

Steabben, for Stephen. 

StealBS. See STAinss. 

Steal. iSse Steel. 

Stean. See Stane. 

Steane. See Stane. 

Steft See Stiff. 

SteeL See Stella. 

Steele. /See Stella: hence Steele, 

Steete. See State. 

Stella. Ingrie and Domingo de 
SteUa, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; 
John Stel and Isabel his mother, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Stemp. See Stamp. 

Steplien. N. Stephanus, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John, 
Ralph, Stephen, Engl. c. 1272 

Stephens, for Fitz-Stephen ; con- 
tains Norman families in all pro- 

Steam. See Tarn. 

Sterling, for Esterling. See 

Stevens. See Stephens. 

Steward. See Stewart. 

Stewart, or le Seneschal. Hugo 
and Nicholas Senescallus, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Roger, Tebald, 
William, Alan, Bernard, Nicholas, 
Roger Senescallus, Engl. c. 1198 
(RCR). Nicholas is mentioned in 
Hertford. The office of Seneschal or 
High Steward was a chief feudal 
dignity in each earldom and barony, 
and must have been generally held 
by Normans. Of course different 
families were included under the 

name in England. In Scotland it is 
equivalent to Stuart. 

stlckiand, for Strickland. 

Stiff. Radulphus Rigidus, Nor- 
mandy 1180-05 (MRS); John, 
Robert Stife, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

stlffe. See Stiff. 

sttAn, for Stephen. 

Stlmp, for Stamp. 

Stirk. See Stirke. 

Stirke. Richard Lesterc, Nor- 
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Henry Sterck, 
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

StllL See Steel. 

sttrilaff. See Sterling ; also a 
Scottish local name. 

Stoate. See Stott. 

Stocks. See Stokes. 

stokes. Petrus and John de 
Stokes, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). 
Peter de S. is mentioned in North- 
ants, Wilts, Bedford, and Bucks. 
Other families bore this local 

Stolte. Herveus Stultus, Nor- 
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Joannes 
Stout or Stolt, t. Henry V. ; John 
Stuhte, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Stoneley, for Stanley. 

Stones. See Staites. 

Store, for Storr. 

Storr. Stephen (de) La Stur, 
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Mar- 
garet Stur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). 

Storrs, for Storr. 

stott See Stout. 

Stent. See Stolte. 

Stower, or Sture. William Fitz- 
Estur, Robert Estur, Normandy 
1180-95 (MRS); Andrew Estor, 
1198 (MRS); Margaret Stur, Engl, 
c. 1272 (RH). 

Stowers. See Stower. 

StradllBiTi or le Esterling, came 
from Flanders t William 1, and 
joined in the Conquest of Gl%- 




morgaDi where the family long re- 
mained of great eminence. 

StranflT; or Strong, the English 
form of Le Fort. Bichard le Fort, 
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Adam, 
Samson le Fort, Simon Strong, Engl. 
c 1272 (RH). 

Strangre, for L*Estrange, a baro- 
nial name. See Lestbanoe. 

Stratten, for Stratton. 

Stratten, a